This is a modern-English version of The History of Pedagogy, originally written by Compayré, Gabriel. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE

NOTE FROM THE TRANSCRIBER

Footnote anchors are denoted by [number], and the footnotes have been placed at the end of each chapter.

Footnote anchors are shown as [number], and the footnotes are located at the end of each chapter.

The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

The cover image was made by the transcriber and is in the public domain.

Some minor changes to the text are noted at the end of the book.

Some minor changes to the text are noted at the end of the book.


THE

History of Education.

BY

BY

GABRIEL COMPAYRÉ,

GABRIEL COMPAYRÉ,

Deputy, Doctor of Letters, and Professor in the Normal School
of Fontenay-aux-Roses.

Deputy, Doctor of Letters, and Professor at the Normal School
of Fontenay-aux-Roses.

TRANSLATED, WITH AN INTRODUCTION,
NOTES, AND AN INDEX
,

TRANSLATED, WITH AN INTRODUCTION,
NOTES, AND AN INDEX
,

BY

BY

W. H. PAYNE, A.M.,

W. H. PAYNE, M.A.,

Chancellor of the University of Nashville, and President of the
State Normal College; late Professor of the Science and the
Art of Teaching in the University of Michigan.

Chancellor of the University of Nashville and President of the
State Normal College; former Professor of the Science and the
Art of Teaching at the University of Michigan.

BOSTON:

BOSTON:

D. C. HEATH & COMPANY.

D.C. Heath & Company.

1889.

1889.


Copyright, Sept. 30, 1885,

Copyright, Sept. 30, 1885,

By W. H. PAYNE.

By W. H. PAYNE.


J. S. Cushing & Co., Printers, Boston.

J. S. Cushing & Co., Printers, Boston.


TABLE OF CONTENTS.

PAGE
Translator’s Prefacev-vii
Introductionix-xxii
ChapterI.—Education in Antiquity1-16
ChapterII.—Education among the Greeks17-42
ChapterIII.—Education at Rome43-60
ChapterIV.—The Early Christians and the Middle Age61-82
ChapterV.—The Renaissance and the Theories of Education in the Sixteenth Century.—Erasmus, Rabelais, and Montaigne83-111
ChapterVI.—Protestantism and Primary Instruction.—Luther and Comenius112-137
ChapterVII.—The Teaching Congregations.—Jesuits and Jansenists 138-163
ChapterVIII.—Fénelon164-186
ChapterIX.—The Philosophers of the Seventeenth Century.—Descartes, Malebranche, and Locke187-211
ChapterX.—The Education of Women in the Seventeenth Century.—Jacqueline Pascal and Madame de Maintenon212-231
ChapterXI.—Rollin232-252
ChapterXII.—Catholicism and Primary Instruction.—La Salle and the Brethren of the Christian Schools253-278
Chapter[iv] XIII.—Rousseau and the Émile278-310
ChapterXIV.—The Philosophers of the Eighteenth Century.—Condillac, Diderot, Helvetius, and Kant311-339
ChapterXV.—The Origin of Lay and National Education.—La Chalotais and Rolland340-361
ChapterXVI.—The Revolution.—Mirabeau, Talleyrand, and Condorcet362-389
ChapterXVII.—The Convention.—Lepelletier Saint-Fargeau, Lakanal, and Daunou390-412
ChapterXVIII.—Pestalozzi413-445
ChapterXIX.—The Successors of Pestalozzi.—Frœbel and the Père Girard446-477
ChapterXX.—Women as Educators478-507
ChapterXXI.—The Theory and Practice of Education in the Nineteenth Century508-534
ChapterXXII.—The Science of Education.—Herbert Spencer, Alexander Bain, Channing, and Horace Mann535-570
Appendix571-575
Index577-598

TRANSLATOR’S PREFACE.

The two considerations that have chiefly influenced me in making this translation are the following:—

The two main factors that influenced me in completing this translation are these:—

1. Of the three phases of educational study, the practical, the theoretical, and the historical, the last, as proved by the number of works written on the subject, has received but very little attention from English and American teachers; and yet, if we allow that a teacher should first of all be a man of culture, and that an invaluable factor in his professional education is a knowledge of what has hitherto been done within his field of activity, there are the best of reasons why the claims of this study should be urged upon the teaching profession. For giving breadth of view, judicial candor, and steadiness of purpose, nothing more helpful can be commended to the teacher than a critical survey of the manifold experiments and experiences in educational practice. The acutest thinkers of all the ages have worked at the solution of the educational problem, and the educating art has been practised under every variety of conditions, civil, social, religious, philosophic, and ethnic. Is it not time for us to review these experiments, as the very best condition for advancing surely and steadily?

1. Among the three phases of education—practical, theoretical, and historical—the last one has received very little attention from English and American teachers, as reflected in the number of works written on the subject. However, if we believe that a teacher should primarily be a cultured individual, and that a crucial part of their professional education is understanding what has been done in their field so far, there are strong reasons to advocate for this study within the teaching profession. To enhance perspective, foster objectivity, and maintain focus, nothing is more beneficial for teachers than a critical examination of the many experiments and experiences in educational practice. The most insightful thinkers throughout history have tackled the educational problem, and the art of education has been practiced under various civil, social, religious, philosophical, and cultural conditions. Isn't it time for us to review these experiments as the best way to advance steadily and surely?

2. The almost complete neglect of this study among us has been due, in great measure, to the fact that there have[vi] been no books on the subject at all adapted to the ends to be attained. A dry, scrappy, and incomplete narration of facts can end only in bewilderment and in blunting the taste for this species of inquiry. The desirable thing has been a book that is comprehensive without being tedious, whose treatment is articulate and clear, and that is pervaded by a critical insight at once catholic and accurate. Some years ago I read with the keenest admiration, the Histoire Critique des Doctrines de l’Éducation en France depuis le Seizième Siècle, by Gabriel Compayré (Paris, 1879); and it seemed to me a model, in matter and method, for a general history of education. Within a recent period Monsieur Compayré has transformed this Histoire Critique into such a general history of education, under the title Histoire de la Pédagogie. In this book all the characteristics of the earlier work have been preserved, and it represents to my own mind very nearly the ideal of the treatise that is needed by the teaching profession of this country.

2. The almost complete lack of attention to this study among us has largely been because there haven't[vi] been any books on the topic specifically tailored to the goals we want to achieve. A dry, fragmented, and incomplete account of facts can only lead to confusion and diminish interest in this kind of inquiry. What we really need is a book that is thorough without being boring, whose approach is clear and well-articulated, and that offers a critical perspective that is both broad and precise. A few years ago, I read with great admiration, the Histoire Critique des Doctrines de l’Éducation en France depuis le Seizième Siècle, by Gabriel Compayré (Paris, 1879); it seemed to me a model, in both content and style, for a general history of education. Recently, Monsieur Compayré has revised this Histoire Critique into a general history of education, titled Histoire de la Pédagogie. In this book, all the qualities of the earlier work have been maintained, and it represents, in my view, very close to the ideal treatise that the teaching profession in this country truly needs.

The reader will observe the distinction made by Monsieur Compayré between Pedagogy and Education. Though our nomenclature does not sanction this distinction, and though I prefer to give to the term Pedagogy a different connotation, I have felt bound on moral grounds to preserve Monsieur Compayré’s use of these terms wherever the context would sanction it.

The reader will notice the difference made by Monsieur Compayré between Pedagogy and Education. Although our terminology doesn’t support this distinction, and I prefer to give the term Pedagogy a different meaning, I feel morally obligated to keep Monsieur Compayré’s use of these terms whenever the context allows for it.

It seems mere squeamishness to object to the use of the word Pedagogy on account of historical associations. The fact that this term is in reputable use in German, French,[vii] and Italian educational literature, is a sufficient guaranty that we may use it without danger. With us, the term Pedagogics seems to be employed as a synonym for Pedagogy. It would seem to me better to follow continental usage, and restrict the term Pedagogy to the art or practice of education, and Pedagogics to the correlative science.

It seems overly sensitive to object to the use of the word Pedagogy because of its historical associations. The fact that this term is commonly used in German, French,[vii] and Italian educational literature is a good reason to use it without concern. In our context, the term Pedagogics seems to be used as a synonym for Pedagogy. I think it would be better to follow continental usage and limit the term Pedagogy to the art or practice of education, and Pedagogics to the related science.

I feel under special obligations to Monsieur Compayré, and to his publisher, Monsieur Paul Delaplane, for their courteous permission to publish this translation. I am also greatly indebted to my friend, Mr. C. E. Lowrey, Ph.D., for material aid in important details of my work.

I feel a special obligation to Monsieur Compayré and his publisher, Monsieur Paul Delaplane, for their kind permission to publish this translation. I am also very thankful to my friend, Mr. C. E. Lowrey, Ph.D., for his valuable help with important details of my work.

W. H. PAYNE.

W. H. Payne.

University of Michigan,

University of Michigan,

Jan. 4, 1886.

Jan 4, 1886.


The issue of a second edition has permitted a careful revision of the translation and the correction of several verbal errors. In subsequent editions, no effort will be spared by the translator and his publishers to make this volume worthy of the favor with which it has been received by the educational public.

The release of a second edition has allowed for a thorough revision of the translation and the correction of several language errors. In future editions, the translator and his publishers will do everything possible to ensure that this volume continues to deserve the positive reception it has received from the educational community.

W. H. P.

WHP

Aug. 1, 1886.

Aug. 1, 1886.


INTRODUCTION.

What a Complete History of Education would be.—In writing an elementary history of pedagogy, I do not pretend to write a history of education. Pedagogy and education, like logic and science, or like rhetoric and eloquence, are different though analogous things.

What a Complete History of Education would look like.—In writing a basic history of teaching methods, I don't intend to write a history of education. Teaching methods and education, like logic and science, or like rhetoric and eloquence, are different but related concepts.

What would a complete history of education not include? It would embrace, in its vast developments, the entire record of the intellectual and moral culture of mankind at all periods and in all countries. It would be a résumé of the life of humanity in its diverse manifestations, literary and scientific, religious and political. It would determine the causes, so numerous and so diverse, which act upon the characters of men, and which, modifying a common endowment, produce beings as different as are a contemporary of Pericles and a modern European, a Frenchman of the middle ages and a Frenchman subsequent to the Revolution.

What would a complete history of education not include? It would cover, in its vast developments, the entire record of the intellectual and moral culture of humanity throughout all times and places. It would be a summary of human life in its various forms, including literary and scientific, religious and political. It would identify the many and varied causes that influence people's characters, which, by changing a shared background, create individuals as different as a contemporary of Pericles and a modern European, a Frenchman from the Middle Ages and a Frenchman after the Revolution.

In fact, there is not only an education, properly so called, that which is given in schools and which proceeds from the direct action of teachers, but there is a natural education, which we receive without our knowledge or will,[x] through the influence of the social environment in which we live. There are what a philosopher of the day has ingeniously called the occult coadjutors of education,—climate, race, manners, social condition, political institutions, religious beliefs. If a man of the nineteenth century is very unlike a man of the seventeenth century, it is not merely because the first was educated in a Lycée of the University and the other in a college of the Jesuits; it is also because in the atmosphere in which they have been enveloped they have contracted different habits of mind and heart; it is because they have grown up under different laws, under a different social and political régime; because they have been nurtured by a different philosophy and a different religion. Upon that delicate and variable composition known as the human soul, how many forces which we do not suspect have left their imprint! How many unobserved and latent causes are involved in our virtues and in our faults! The conscious and determined influence of the teacher is not, perhaps, the most potent. In conjunction with him are at work, obscurely but effectively, innumerable agents, besides personal effort and what is produced by the original energy of the individual.

In fact, there’s not just one type of education—like the formal one we get in schools from teachers—but also a natural education that we receive without even realizing it, influenced by the social environment we live in.[x] There are what a modern philosopher has cleverly called the occult coadjutors of education—climate, race, customs, social status, political systems, and religious beliefs. If a person from the nineteenth century is very different from someone from the seventeenth century, it's not just because the first was educated in a public school and the latter in a Jesuit college; it’s also because the environments they grew up in shaped their minds and hearts differently. They were raised under different laws, within different social and political frameworks; they were influenced by different philosophies and religions. So many forces we don’t even recognize have left their mark on the fragile and ever-changing human soul! Countless unnoticed and hidden factors play a role in our strengths and weaknesses. The intentional and direct influence of the teacher might not even be the most powerful. Alongside them, countless hidden but effective forces work, in addition to personal effort and the innate energy of the individual.

We see what a history of education would be: a sort of philosophy of history, to which nothing would be foreign, and which would scrutinize in its most varied and most trifling causes, as well as in its most profound sources, the moral life of humanity.

We can imagine what a history of education would look like: a kind of philosophy of history that encompasses everything, examining both its most minor details and its deepest origins, all while exploring the moral life of humanity.

What an Elementary History of Pedagogy should be.—Wholly different is the limited and modest purpose of a history of pedagogy, which proposes merely to set forth the doctrines and the methods of educators properly so called. In this more limited sense, education is reduced to the premeditated action which the will of one man exercises over other men in order to instruct them and train them. It is the reflective auxiliary of the natural development of the human soul. To what can be done by nature and by the blind and fatal influences which sport with human destiny, education adds the concurrence of art, that is, of the reason, attentive and self-possessed, which voluntarily and consciously applies to the training of the soul principles whose truth has been recognized, and methods whose efficiency has been tested by experience.

What an Elementary History of Pedagogy should be.—Completely different is the limited and modest aim of a history of pedagogy, which simply seeks to present the theories and methods of educators in the proper sense. In this more confined understanding, education is defined as the intentional action that one person's will exerts over others to instruct and train them. It serves as a thoughtful complement to the natural growth of the human spirit. To what can be achieved through nature and the random, often uncontrollable forces that influence human fate, education contributes the input of art, which is, the reason that is aware and composed, intentionally and consciously applying proven principles and effective methods to the development of the soul.

Even thus limited, the history of pedagogy still presents to our inquiry a vast field to be explored. There is scarcely a subject that has provoked to the same degree as education the best efforts of human thinking. Note the catalogue of educational works published in French, which Buisson has recently prepared.[1] Though incomplete, this list contains not less than two thousand titles; and probably educational activity has been more fruitful, and has been given a still greater extension in Germany than in France. This activity is due to the fact, first of all, that[xii] educational questions, brought into fresh notice with each generation, exercise over the minds of men an irresistible and perennial attraction; and also to the fact that parenthood inspires a taste for such inquiries, and, a thing that is not always fortunate, leads to the assumption of some competence in such matters; and finally to the very nature of educational problems, which are not to be solved by abstract and independent reasoning, after the fashion of mathematical problems, but which, vitally related to the nature and the destiny of man, change and vary with the fluctuations of the psychological and the moral doctrines of which they are but the consequences. To different systems of psychology correspond different systems of education. An idealist, like Malebranche, will not reason upon education after the manner of a sensationalist like Locke. In the same way there is in every system of morals the germ of a characteristic and original system of education. A mystic, like Gerson, will not assign to education the same end as a practical and positive writer like Herbert Spencer. Hence a very great diversity in systems, or at least an infinite variety in the shades of educational opinion.

Even with its limitations, the history of pedagogy still offers us a vast area to explore. Few topics have engaged human thought as much as education. Take a look at the list of educational works published in French that Buisson has recently compiled.[1] Although it's incomplete, this list includes at least two thousand titles; and it's likely that educational activity has been even more productive and widespread in Germany than in France. This phenomenon can be attributed primarily to the fact that educational questions, which come up anew with each generation, have an irresistible and ongoing appeal to people's minds. Additionally, parenthood fosters an interest in these inquiries and, sometimes unfortunately, leads many to believe they are qualified to engage in such discussions. Finally, the nature of educational problems themselves cannot be resolved through abstract and independent reasoning like mathematical problems; instead, they are deeply connected to human nature and destiny, shifting and changing with the trends in psychological and moral theories from which they arise. Different psychological systems correspond to different educational approaches. An idealist thinker like Malebranche won’t analyze education the same way a sensationalist like Locke would. Similarly, each moral system contains the seeds of its own unique educational philosophy. A mystic like Gerson won't see education's purpose the same way a practical and pragmatic thinker like Herbert Spencer would. Thus, there exists a significant diversity in educational systems, or at least an endless variety in the nuances of educational opinion.

Still farther, educational activity may manifest itself in different ways, either in doctrines and theories or in methods and practical applications. The historian of pedagogy has not merely to make known the general conceptions which the philosophers of education have in turn submitted to the approbation of men. If he wishes to make his work complete, he must give a detailed account[xiii] of what has been accomplished, and make an actual study of the educational establishments which have been founded at different periods by those who have organized instruction.

Educational activity can show up in various ways, either through beliefs and theories or through methods and practical applications. The history of education isn't just about sharing the broad ideas that education philosophers have proposed. To create a complete work, the historian must provide a detailed account[xiii] of what has been achieved and conduct a real study of the educational institutions established at different times by those who designed the instruction.

Pedagogy is a complex affair, and there are many ways of writing its history. One of these which has been too little considered, and which would surely be neither the least interesting nor the least fruitful, would consist in studying, not the great writers on education and their doctrines, not the great teachers and their methods, but pupils themselves. If it were possible to relate in minute detail, supposing that history would furnish us the necessary information on this point, the manner in which a great or a good man has been educated; if an analysis could be made of the different influences which have been involved in the formation of talent or in the development of virtue in the case of remarkable individuals; if it were possible, in a word, to reproduce through exact and personal biographies the toil, the slow elaboration whence have issued at different periods solidity of character, rectitude of purpose, and minds endowed with judicial fairness; the result would be a useful and eminently practical work, something analogous to what a history of logic would be, in which there should be set forth not the abstract rules and the formal laws for the search after truth, but the successful experiments and the brilliant discoveries which have little by little constituted the patrimony of science. This perhaps would be the best of logics because it is real and in action; and also the best of treatises on pedagogy, since there[xiv] might be learned from it, not general truths, which are often of difficult application and of uncertain utility, but practical means and living methods whose happy and efficient applications would be seen in actual use.

Pedagogy is complex, and there are many ways to write its history. One approach that hasn't been explored enough, but would definitely be interesting and valuable, is to focus not on the great thinkers about education and their ideas, or on famous teachers and their techniques, but on the students themselves. If we could detail, with the right historical information, how a great or good person was educated; if we could analyze the various influences that shaped their talent or character development; and if we could accurately recreate through personal biographies the hard work and gradual process that led to strong character, clear intentions, and fair-mindedness in remarkable individuals, the outcome would be a practical and valuable study. It would be similar to a history of logic that doesn’t just list abstract rules and formal laws for finding truth, but instead highlights the successful experiments and brilliant discoveries that over time have contributed to our scientific knowledge. This might be the most effective kind of logic because it is grounded in real-world applications, and also the best kind of pedagogy, as it would provide practical strategies and living methods with visible, effective outcomes.[xiv]

We have just traced the imaginary plan of a history of pedagogy rather than the exact outline of the series of lessons which this book contains. However, we have approached this ideal as nearly as we have been able, by attempting to group about the principal philosophical and moral ideas the systems of education which they have inspired; by endeavoring to retain whatever is essential; by adding to the first rapid sketches studied and elaborate portraits; by ever mingling with the expositions of doctrines and the analysis of important works the study of practical methods and the examination of actual institutions; and, finally, by penetrating the thought of the great educators, to learn from them how they became such, and by following them, as they have united practice with theory, in the particular systems of education which they have directed with success.[2]

We’ve just outlined an imagined history of education instead of giving a precise structure of the lessons in this book. Still, we’ve tried to get as close to that ideal as possible by organizing the main philosophical and moral ideas around the educational systems they’ve influenced. We've kept what’s essential, added more detailed studies to the initial quick sketches, and blended discussions of doctrines and analyses of significant works with practical methods and evaluations of real institutions. Finally, we’ve delved into the thoughts of the great educators to understand how they achieved their status and, like them, combined practice with theory in the specific educational systems they successfully managed.[2]

Division of the History of Pedagogy.—The abundance and the variety of pedagogical questions, the great number of thinkers who have written upon education, in a word, the complexity of the subject, might inspire the[xv] historian of pedagogy with the idea of dividing his work, and of distributing his studies into several series. For example, it would be possible to write the history of education in general by itself, and then the history of instruction, which is but an element of education. As education itself comprises three parts, physical education, intellectual education, and moral education, there would be an opportunity for three series of distinct studies on these different subjects. But these divisions would present grave inconveniences. In general, the opinions of an educator are not susceptible of division; there is a connection between his manner of regarding the matter of instruction and the solution he gives to educational questions proper. One mode of thinking pervades his theories or his practice in the matter of moral discipline, and his ideas on intellectual education. It is, then, necessary to consider each of the different systems of education as a whole.

Division of the History of Education.—The abundance and variety of educational issues, the numerous thinkers who have written about education, and the complexity of the subject might lead the[xv] historian of pedagogy to consider dividing his work and organizing his studies into several series. For instance, one could write the history of education as a whole separately, and then the history of instruction, which is just one aspect of education. Since education itself consists of three parts—physical education, intellectual education, and moral education—there would be an opportunity for three distinct series of studies on these different topics. However, these divisions could create significant drawbacks. Generally, an educator’s viewpoints are not easily separable; there is a connection between their approach to instruction and the solutions they propose for educational issues. A single way of thinking influences their theories or practices regarding moral discipline and their ideas on intellectual education. Therefore, it is essential to view each of the different educational systems as a whole.

Perhaps a better order of division would be that which, without regard to chronological order, should distinguish all pedagogical doctrines and applications into a certain number of schools, and connect all educators with certain general tendencies: as the ascetic tendency, that of the fathers of the church, for example, and of the middle ages; the utilitarian tendency of Locke, and of a great number of moderns; the pessimism of Port Royal, the optimism of Fénelon; the literary school of the humanists of the Renaissance, and the scientific school of Diderot and of Condorcet. Such a mode of procedure would have[xvi] its interest, because in the manifestations of educational thought so apparently different it would sharply distinguish certain uniform principles which reappear at all periods of history; but this would be rather a philosophy of the history of education than a simple history of pedagogy.

Maybe a better way to categorize this would be to group all teaching methods and practices into a certain number of schools, regardless of their chronological order, and connect all educators to specific general trends. For example, the ascetic trend of the church fathers and the Middle Ages; the utilitarian trend of Locke and many modern thinkers; the pessimism of Port Royal; the optimism of Fénelon; the literary school of the Renaissance humanists; and the scientific school of Diderot and Condorcet. This approach would be interesting because it would highlight common principles that reappear throughout different periods of history, but it would lean more towards a philosophy of the history of education rather than just a straightforward history of pedagogy.

The best we can do, then, is to follow the chronological order and to study in turn the educators of antiquity, those of the middle ages, of the Renaissance, and of modern times. We shall interrogate in succession those who have become eminent as teachers and educators, and ask of each how he has solved for himself the various portions of the problems of education. Besides being more simple and more natural, this order has the advantage of showing us the progress of education as it has gradually risen from instinct to reflection, from nature to art, and after long periods of groping and many halts, ascending from humble beginnings to a complete and definite organization. This plan also exhibits to us the beautiful spectacle of a humanity in a state of ceaseless growth. At first, instruction comprised but few subjects, at the same time that only a select few participated in it. Then there was a simultaneous though gradual extension of the domain of knowledge which must be acquired, of the moral qualities demanded by the struggle for existence, and of the number of men who are called to be instructed and educated,—the ideal being, as Comenius has said, that all may learn and that everything may be taught.

The best we can do, then, is to follow the chronological order and study the educators of ancient times, the Middle Ages, the Renaissance, and modern times in turn. We'll look at those who have become prominent as teachers and educators one by one, asking each how they've addressed the various challenges of education. This approach is not only simpler and more natural, but it also helps us see the progress of education as it has gradually evolved from instinct to reflection, from nature to art, and after long periods of uncertainty and many setbacks, rising from modest beginnings to a complete and structured organization. This plan also reveals the inspiring image of humanity in a constant state of growth. Initially, education covered only a few subjects, and only a select few participated in it. Then there was a simultaneous yet gradual expansion of the knowledge that needed to be gained, the moral qualities required for survival, and the number of people who are given the opportunity to be taught and educated—the ideal being, as Comenius said, that everyone should learn and everything should be teachable.

Utility of the History of Pedagogy.—The history of pedagogy is henceforth to form a part of the course of study for the primary normal schools of France. It has been included in the prescribed list of subjects for the third year, under this title: History of Pedagogy,—Principal educators and their doctrines; Analysis of the most important works.[3]

The Importance of the History of Pedagogy.—The history of pedagogy will now be a part of the curriculum for primary normal schools in France. It has been added to the required subjects for the third year, titled: History of Pedagogy—Key educators and their theories; Overview of the most significant works.[3]

Is argument necessary to justify the place which has been assigned to this study? In the first place, the history of pedagogy possesses great interest from the fact that it is closely connected with the general history of thought and also with the philosophic explication of human actions. Certainly, pedagogical doctrines are neither fortuitous opinions nor events without significance. On the one hand, they have their causes and their principles in moral, religious, and political beliefs, of which they are the faithful image; on the other, they are instrumental in the training of mind and in the formation of manners. Back of the Ratio Studiorum of the Jesuits, back of the Émile of Rousseau, there distinctly appears a complete religion, a complete philosophy. In the classical studies organized by the humanists of the Renaissance we see the dawn of that literary brilliancy which distinguished the century of Louis XIV., and so in the scientific studies preached a hundred years ago by Diderot and by Condorcet there was a preparation for the positive spirit of our time. The education of the people is at once the consequence[xviii] of all that it believes and the source of all that it is destined to be.

Is an argument needed to explain why this study is important? First of all, the history of education is fascinating because it's closely linked with the broader history of ideas and the philosophical understanding of human behavior. Clearly, educational theories are not random opinions or insignificant events. On one hand, they have their roots and principles in moral, religious, and political beliefs, which they accurately reflect; on the other, they play a crucial role in shaping intellect and character. Behind the Ratio Studiorum of the Jesuits and Rousseau's Émile, there is clearly a well-defined religion and philosophy. In the classical education established by the humanists of the Renaissance, we can see the beginnings of the literary brilliance that characterized the era of Louis XIV, and in the scientific ideas promoted a hundred years ago by Diderot and Condorcet, we find the groundwork for the positive spirit of our current times. The education of the people is both a result of everything they believe and the foundation of everything they are meant to become.

But there are other reasons which recommend the study of educators and the reading of their works. The history of pedagogy is a necessary introduction to pedagogy itself. It should be studied, not for purposes of erudition or for mere curiosity, but with a practical purpose for the sake of finding in it the permanent truths which are the essentials of a definite theory of education. The desirable thing just now is not perhaps so much to find new ideas, as properly to comprehend those which are already current; to choose from among them, and, a choice once having been made, to make a resolute effort to apply them to use. When we consider with impartiality all that has been conceived or practised previous to the nineteenth century, or when we see clearly what our predecessors have left us to do in the way of consequences to deduce, of incomplete or obscure ideas to generalize or to illustrate, and especially of opposing tendencies to reconcile, we may well inquire what they have really left us to discover.

But there are other reasons why studying educators and reading their works is important. Understanding the history of teaching is a necessary introduction to the field itself. This should be done not just out of a desire for knowledge or curiosity, but with a practical goal of uncovering the lasting truths that are essential for a clear theory of education. Right now, the focus should maybe not be so much on finding new ideas as it is on fully grasping the ideas that already exist; to pick from those ideas, and once a decision is made, to make a committed effort to implement them. When we take an unbiased look at everything that has been conceived or practiced before the nineteenth century, or when we clearly see what our predecessors have left for us in terms of consequences to figure out, incomplete or unclear ideas to clarify or illustrate, and especially conflicting ideas to reconcile, we might well ask ourselves what they really left us to discover.

It is profitable to study even the chimeras and the educational errors of our predecessors. In fact, these are so many marked experiments which contribute to the progress of our methods by warning us of the rocks which we should shun. A thorough analysis of the paradoxes of Rousseau, and of the absurd consequences to which the abuse of the principle of nature leads us,[xix] is no less instructive than meditation on the wisest precepts of Montaigne or of Port Royal.

It's valuable to examine even the misconceptions and mistakes of those who came before us. These are essentially significant experiments that help improve our methods by showing us the pitfalls to avoid. A detailed exploration of Rousseau's paradoxes and the ridiculous outcomes that arise from misusing the principle of nature[xix] is just as enlightening as reflecting on the insightful teachings of Montaigne or Port Royal.

In truth, for him who has an exact knowledge of the educators of past centuries, the work of constructing a system of education is more than half done. It remains only to co-ordinate the scattered truths which have been collected from their works by assimilating them through personal reflection, and by making them fruitful through psychological analysis and moral faith.

In reality, for someone who truly understands the educators of previous centuries, creating an education system is more than halfway complete. All that's left is to bring together the scattered truths gathered from their writings, incorporating them through personal reflection and enhancing them through psychological analysis and moral belief.

Let it be observed that as studied by the men who first conceived and practised them, pedagogical methods present themselves to our examination with a sharpness of outline that is surprising. Innovators lend to whatever they invent a personal emphasis, something life-like and occasionally extravagant; but it is exactly this which permits us the better to comprehend their thought, and the more completely to discover its truth or its falsity.

Let’s note that, as examined by the people who first created and used them, teaching methods come to us clearly and surprisingly defined. Innovators give their inventions a personal touch, something vibrant and sometimes extreme; but it’s precisely this that helps us better understand their ideas and more fully uncover their truth or falsehood.

However, it is not alone the intellectual advantage which recommends the history of pedagogy; it is also the moral stimulus which will be derived from the study. For the sake of encouraging to noble efforts the men and women who are our teachers, is it of no moment to present to them the names of Comenius, Rollin, and Pestalozzi as men who have attained such high excellence in their profession? Will not the teacher who each day resumes his heavy burden be revived and sustained? Will he not enter his class-room, where so many difficulties and toils await him, a better and a stronger man[xx] if his imagination teems with articulate memories of those who, in the past, have opened for him the way, and shown him by their example how to walk in it? By the marvellous agency of electricity we are now able to transport material and mechanical power, and to cause its transfer across space without regard to distance. But by reading and by meditation we are able to do something analogous to this in the moral world; we are able to borrow from the ancients, across the centuries, something of the moral energy that inspired them, and to make live again in our own hearts some of their virtues of devotion and faith. Doubtless a brief history of pedagogy could not, from this point of view, serve as a substitute for the actual reading of the authors in question; but it is a preparation for this work and inspires a taste for it.

However, it’s not just the intellectual advantage that makes studying the history of education valuable; there’s also the moral encouragement that comes from it. To inspire the men and women who teach, isn't it important to share the names of Comenius, Rollin, and Pestalozzi, who achieved such great success in their field? Won't the teacher, who takes on their challenging responsibilities each day, feel rejuvenated and supported? Won't they walk into their classroom, where numerous challenges and hard work await, as a better and stronger individual if their mind is filled with vivid memories of those who have paved the way and demonstrated how to navigate it? Through the amazing power of electricity, we can now move materials and mechanical energy over distances without limitation. Similarly, through reading and reflection, we can achieve something comparable in the moral realm; we can draw from the past the moral strength that motivated those before us and revive their virtues of dedication and faith within ourselves. Certainly, a brief history of pedagogy cannot replace the actual reading of the referenced authors, but it does prepare us for that reading and sparks an interest in it.[xx]

We are warranted in saying, then, that the utility of the history of pedagogy blends with the utility of pedagogy itself. To-day it is no longer necessary for us to offer any proof on this point. Pedagogy, long neglected even in our country, has regained its standing; nay more, it has become the fashion. “France is becoming addicted to pedagogy” was a remark recently made by one of the men who, of our day, will have contributed most to excite and also to direct the taste for pedagogical studies.[4] The words pedagogue, pedagogy, have[xxi] encountered dangers in the history of our language. Littré tells us that the word pedagogue “is most often used in a bad sense.” On the other hand, we shall see, if we consult his dictionary, that several years ago the sense of the word pedagogy was not yet fixed, since it is there defined as “the moral education of children.” To-day, not only in language, but in facts and in institutions, the fate of pedagogy is settled. Of course we must neither underrate it nor attribute to it a sovereign and omnipotent efficiency that it does not have. We might freely say of pedagogy what Sainte-Beuve said of logic: The best is that which does not argue in its own favor; which is not enamoured of itself, but which modestly recognizes the limits of its power. The best is that which we make for ourselves, not that which we learn from books.

We can confidently say that the value of the history of pedagogy is intertwined with the value of pedagogy itself. Today, we no longer need to provide proof of this. Pedagogy, which was long overlooked even in our country, has regained its importance; in fact, it has become quite trendy. "France is becoming obsessed with pedagogy," was a comment recently made by one of the individuals who, in our time, has greatly contributed to stimulating and guiding interest in pedagogical studies.[4] The words pedagogue and pedagogy have[xxi] faced challenges in the history of our language. Littré informs us that the term pedagogue “is most often used negatively.” Conversely, if we consult his dictionary, we will see that several years ago, the meaning of the word pedagogy was not yet established, as it was defined as “the moral education of children.” Today, not just in language but in reality and institutions, the destiny of pedagogy is clear. Of course, we should neither underestimate it nor claim it has an unchallenged and all-powerful effectiveness that it does not possess. We could easily say of pedagogy what Sainte-Beuve said of logic: The best is that which does not advocate for itself; which does not obsess over itself, but which modestly acknowledges its limitations. The best is what we create ourselves, not what we merely read in books.

Even with this reserve, the teaching of pedagogy is destined to render important services to the cause of education, and education, let us be assured, is in the way of acquiring a fresh importance day by day. This is due to the fact, first, that under a liberal government, and in a republican society, it is more and more necessary that the citizens shall be instructed and enlightened. Liberty is a dangerous thing unless it has instruction for a counterpoise. Moreover, we must recollect that in our day, among those occult coadjutors of which we have spoken, and which at all times add their action to that of education proper, some have lost their[xxii] influence, while others, so far from co-operating in this movement, oppose it and compromise it. On the one hand, religion has seen her influence curtailed. She is no longer, as she once was, the tutelary power under whose shadow the rising generations peacefully matured. It is necessary that education, through the progress of the reason and through the reflective development of morality, should compensate for the waning influence of religion.

Even with this reserve, the teaching of pedagogy is set to provide significant support for education, which, trust us, is gaining new importance every day. This is primarily because, under a democratic government and in a republican society, it's increasingly essential for citizens to be educated and enlightened. Freedom can be risky unless it's balanced with education. Moreover, we must remember that today, among those occult coadjutors we've mentioned, some have lost their influence while others, far from supporting this movement, actively oppose and undermine it. On one hand, religion has seen its influence diminish. It’s no longer the guiding force that allowed new generations to develop peacefully. It's crucial that education, through the development of reasoning and moral reflection, fills the gap left by the declining influence of religion.

On the other hand, social conditions, the very progress of civil and political liberty, the growing independence accorded the child in the family, the multiplication of books, good and bad, all these collateral agents of education are not always compliant and useful aids. They would prove the accomplices of a moral decadence did not our teachers make an effort as much more vigorous to affect the will and the heart, as well as the mind, in order to establish character, and thus assure the recuperation of our country.

On the flip side, social conditions, the progress of civil and political freedom, the increasing independence given to children in families, the rise of various books, both good and bad—these additional factors in education aren’t always helpful or beneficial. They could contribute to a moral decline if our teachers didn’t make a much stronger effort to influence not just the mind, but also the will and the heart, to build character and ensure the recovery of our nation.


A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF GABRIEL COMPAYRÉ.[5]

Gabriel Compayré was born Jan. 2, 1843, at Albi, a city of Southern France, containing about fifteen thousand inhabitants, and the capital of the province of Tarn. His early education was received from his father, a man of sterling character, and the author of a book entitled, Historical Studies Concerning the Albigenses.

Gabriel Compayré was born on January 2, 1843, in Albi, a city in southern France with around fifteen thousand residents, and the capital of the Tarn province. He received his early education from his father, a man of strong character, who wrote a book called Historical Studies Concerning the Albigenses.

He passed from his father’s care to the collège of Castres, then to the lycée of Toulouse, and finally to the lycée Louis-le-Grand at Paris. His fellow-pupils recall with pleasure his triumphs at these institutions of learning. His brilliant intellectual powers, his vivid imagination, his well-stored memory, and his unwearied industry, marked him as destined to render signal services to his race.

He moved from his father's care to the collège in Castres, then to the lycée in Toulouse, and finally to the lycée Louis-le-Grand in Paris. His classmates fondly remember his achievements at these educational institutions. His outstanding intellect, vivid imagination, excellent memory, and tireless work ethic marked him as someone destined to make significant contributions to his community.

He entered the École Normale Supérieure in 1862. His tastes led him to philosophical studies; indeed, he had already manifested a strong tendency to moral and intellectual science. Yet his intensely practical nature could not long remain satisfied with metaphysical subtleties where he found no sure foot-hold. He became a warm advocate of experimental methods, and of the Baconian philosophy. He set himself to a study of man as he appears in society[xxiv] and in the family; to the analysis of his emotions and his acts, and to the deduction, from these analyses, of those rules which ought to preside over his conduct and his intellectual and moral development.

He enrolled in the École Normale Supérieure in 1862. His interests led him to philosophy; in fact, he had already shown a strong inclination towards moral and intellectual science. However, his highly practical nature couldn't stay satisfied with metaphysical complexities where he found no firm ground. He became a strong supporter of experimental methods and the Baconian philosophy. He focused on studying people as they exist in society[xxiv] and in families; analyzing their emotions and actions, and deducing from these analyses the rules that should guide their behavior and intellectual and moral growth.

He graduated from the normal school in 1865, and was immediately appointed professor of philosophy at the lycée of Pau. A lecture upon Rousseau, which he delivered here, brought upon him the severe condemnation of the ultramontane party, and involved him in a controversy which has continued to the present time.

He graduated from the normal school in 1865 and was immediately appointed as a philosophy professor at the lycée of Pau. A lecture on Rousseau that he gave here led to harsh criticism from the ultramontane party and got him caught up in a controversy that has lasted to this day.

In 1868, having been made a fellow of the University, he was sent to the lycée of Poitiers. At this place he manifested his sympathy for the common people by a course of lectures to workmen on moral subjects. About this time he received honorable mention from the Academy for an eloquent eulogy upon Rousseau, in which he carefully portrayed the influence of Rousseau upon the government of his country and upon methods of school instruction, giving him full credit for the reform in both.

In 1868, after becoming a fellow of the University, he was sent to the lycée of Poitiers. While there, he showed his support for the working class by giving lectures on moral topics to laborers. Around that time, he received commendation from the Academy for an impressive eulogy on Rousseau, where he thoroughly depicted Rousseau's impact on the government of his country and on teaching methods, giving him full credit for reforming both.

From this time forward Compayré’s life has been filled with labors and with honors. In addition to his professional duties and philosophical writings, he has made careful study of the social and political questions of his country.

From this point on, Compayré’s life has been filled with hard work and recognition. Alongside his professional responsibilities and philosophical writings, he has taken the time to carefully study the social and political issues in his country.

Promoted from one post of honor to another, on the 14th of July, 1880, he was appointed Chevalier of the Legion of Honor.

Promoted from one prestigious position to another, on July 14, 1880, he was appointed a Knight of the Legion of Honor.

In 1874 he presented his theme for his doctor’s degree upon the Philosophy of David Hume, a work of the highest[xxv] philosophical thought and language, which received a prize from the Academy.

In 1874, he submitted his thesis for his doctorate on the Philosophy of David Hume, a piece of exceptional[xxv] philosophical thought and language, which won an award from the Academy.

Between 1874 and 1880 his lectures were largely devoted to the subjects most closely connected with modern thought. A Study of Darwinism, The Psychology of a Child, Educational Principles, are subjects that indicate the sweep of his investigations. The brilliancy of his style, the liberality of his opinions, and the extent of his learning have exposed him to bitter attacks from those who envy his powers and disbelieve his doctrines; yet his popularity has continually increased, and the young professor has become a great power in the party of the republic, to whose cause he early devoted himself.

Between 1874 and 1880, his lectures focused mainly on topics closely related to modern thought. A Study of Darwinism, The Psychology of a Child, and Educational Principles are topics that reflect the range of his research. The brilliance of his writing, the openness of his views, and the breadth of his knowledge have made him a target for harsh criticism from those who envy his abilities and disagree with his beliefs; yet his popularity has steadily grown, and the young professor has become a significant influence in the republican party, to which he dedicated himself early on.

The works which he published during this period were numerous. He translated with great care, adding valuable matter of his own: Bain’s Inductive and Deductive Logic, Huxley’s Hume, His Life and Philosophy, and Locke’s Thoughts on Education. His most considerable work is his History of the Doctrine of Education in France since the Sixteenth Century, a work of two volumes, published in 1879, which reached its fourth edition in France in 1883, has been translated entire into German, and from which numerous extracts have been made for the educational journals of England and America. If we add to these labors his work upon the Revue Philosophique, and the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, we shall understand why he was called to Paris in 1881, by the Minister of Public Instruction, to aid in founding the École Normale Supérieure des Institutrices, de Fontenay-aux-Roses. He[xxvi] successfully arranged the course of instruction for this school. In the same year he assisted in the organization of a new school at Sèvres, which prepares young teachers for the course of instruction in the normal schools.

The works he published during this time were many. He translated carefully, adding valuable insights of his own: Bain’s Inductive and Deductive Logic, Huxley’s Hume, His Life and Philosophy, and Locke’s Thoughts on Education. His most significant work is his History of the Doctrine of Education in France since the Sixteenth Century, a two-volume work published in 1879, which reached its fourth edition in France in 1883, has been completely translated into German, and has had numerous excerpts published in educational journals in England and America. If we also consider his contributions to the Revue Philosophique and the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, it becomes clear why he was summoned to Paris in 1881 by the Minister of Public Instruction to help establish the École Normale Supérieure des Institutrices, de Fontenay-aux-Roses. He[xxvi] successfully organized the curriculum for this school. That same year, he helped set up a new school in Sèvres that trains young teachers for the curriculum in normal schools.

In 1880 he published his Manual of Civil and Moral Instruction, in two courses, or parts. This book has had a remarkable career. In less than three years more than three hundred thousand copies of the first part, and over five hundred thousand of the second part, were sold.

In 1880, he published his Manual of Civil and Moral Instruction, divided into two parts. This book has had an impressive journey. In less than three years, over three hundred thousand copies of the first part and more than five hundred thousand of the second part were sold.

In 1882, in conjunction with a friend, M. A. Delplan, an author of merit, he published his Civil and Moral Lectures. In 1883 he published a Course of Civil Instruction for normal schools.

In 1882, along with a friend, M. A. Delplan, a notable author, he published his Civil and Moral Lectures. In 1883, he released a Course of Civil Instruction for teacher training schools.

Compayré entered political life in 1881, having been elected deputy from the arrondissement of Lavaur in Tarn. He occupies a distinguished position among the men of to-day; his character, his talents, his popularity, and his devotion to the cause of civil and intellectual freedom, give him the assurance of a place no less important among the men of the future.

Compayré entered politics in 1881 after being elected as a deputy for the Lavaur district in Tarn. He holds a notable position among today's leaders; his character, skills, popularity, and commitment to civil and intellectual freedom ensure he will also be recognized as an important figure in the future.

In his personal appearance Compayré combines the scholar and the man of the world. His dark hair, parted in the middle, is combed back from a forehead very high and very broad. His eye is bright and piercing, and his face, clean shaven except upon the upper lip, bears the impress of both his ingenuousness and his indomitable perseverance.

In his appearance, Compayré blends the scholar and the worldly man. His dark hair is parted in the middle and combed back from a very high and broad forehead. His eyes are bright and piercing, and his face is clean-shaven except for a mustache, showing both his sincerity and his unyielding determination.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] See the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, by F. Buisson, Article Bibliographie.

[1] Check out the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie by F. Buisson, Article Bibliographie.

[2] The book now offered to the public was taught before it was written. It is the result of the lectures given for three years past, either at the higher normal school of Fontenay-aux-Roses, or in the normal courses for men at Sèvres and at Saint Cloud.

[2] The book now available to the public was taught before it was written. It is the outcome of the lectures given over the past three years, either at the higher normal school of Fontenay-aux-Roses, or in the normal courses for men at Sèvres and Saint Cloud.

[3] Resolution of Aug. 3, 1881.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Resolution from August 3, 1881.

[4] See the Article of M. Pécaut in the Revue Pédagogique, No. 2, 1882.

[4] Check out the article by M. Pécaut in the Revue Pédagogique, No. 2, 1882.

[5] Furnished by Mr. Geo. E. Gay, Principal of the Malden High School.

[5] Provided by Mr. Geo. E. Gay, Principal of Malden High School.


THE HISTORY OF PEDAGOGY.

The History of Education.


THE

THE

HISTORY OF PEDAGOGY.

History of Education.

CHAPTER I.

ANCIENT EDUCATION.

PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS; EDUCATION AMONG THE HINDOOS; POLITICAL CASTE AND RELIGIOUS PANTHEISM; EFFECTS ON EDUCATION; BUDDHISTIC REFORM; CONVERSATION OF BUDDHA AND PURNA; EDUCATIONAL USAGES; EDUCATION AMONG THE ISRAELITES; PRIMITIVE PERIOD; RELIGIOUS AND NATIONAL EDUCATION; PROGRESS OF POPULAR INSTRUCTION; ORGANIZATION OF SCHOOLS; RESPECT FOR TEACHERS; METHODS AND DISCIPLINE; EXCLUSIVE AND JEALOUS SPIRIT; EDUCATION AMONG THE CHINESE; FORMALISM; LÂO-TSZE AND KHUNG-TSZE (CONFUCIUS); EDUCATION AMONG OTHER PEOPLE OF THE EAST; THE EGYPTIANS AND THE PERSIANS; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS; EDUCATION AMONG THE HINDUS; POLITICAL CASTE AND RELIGIOUS PANTHEISM; EFFECTS ON EDUCATION; BUDDHISTIC REFORM; CONVERSATION OF BUDDHA AND PURNA; EDUCATIONAL USAGES; EDUCATION AMONG THE ISRAELITES; PRIMITIVE PERIOD; RELIGIOUS AND NATIONAL EDUCATION; PROGRESS OF POPULAR INSTRUCTION; ORGANIZATION OF SCHOOLS; RESPECT FOR TEACHERS; METHODS AND DISCIPLINE; EXCLUSIVE AND JEALOUS SPIRIT; EDUCATION AMONG THE CHINESE; FORMALISM; LAO-ZI AND CONFUCIUS; EDUCATION AMONG OTHER PEOPLE OF THE EAST; THE EGYPTIANS AND THE PERSIANS; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


1. Preliminary Considerations.—A German historian of philosophy begins his work by asking this question: “Was Adam a philosopher?” In the same way certain historians of pedagogy begin by learned researches upon the education of savages. We shall not carry our investigations so far back. Doubtless from the day when a human family began its existence, from the day when a father and a mother began to love their children, education had an existence. But there is very little practical interest in studying these obscure beginnings of pedagogy. It is a matter of erudition and curi[2]osity.[6] Besides the difficulty of gathering up the faint traces of primitive education, there would be but little profit in painfully following the slow gropings of primeval man. In truth, the history of pedagogy dates but from the period relatively recent, when human thought, in the matter of education, substituted reflection for instinct, art for blind nature. So we shall hasten to begin the study of pedagogy among the classical peoples, the Greeks and the Romans, after having thrown a rapid glance over some Eastern nations considered either in their birthplace and remote origin, or in their more recent development.

1. Initial Thoughts.—A German historian of philosophy starts his work by asking the question: “Was Adam a philosopher?” Similarly, some historians of education begin with in-depth studies about the education of primitive cultures. We won’t trace our investigations that far back. From the moment a family first came together and a mother and father started to love their children, education has existed. However, there's not much practical value in looking into these obscure beginnings of education. It's more about academic interest and curiosity. Besides, gathering the faint signs of early education would be challenging, and it wouldn't be very beneficial to painstakingly follow the slow progress of early humans. In reality, the history of education really begins in a more recent time when human thought shifted from instinct to reflection, and from blind nature to art. So, let's quickly dive into the study of education among the classical civilizations, the Greeks and Romans, after taking a brief look at some Eastern cultures, either in their original contexts or in their more recent developments.

2. The Pedagogy of the Hindoos.—It would not be worth our while to enter into details respecting a civilization so different from our own as that of the Hindoos. But we should not forget that we are in part the descendants of that people, and that we belong to the same ethnic group, and that the European languages are derived from theirs.

2. The Teaching Methods of Hindus.—It wouldn't be beneficial for us to go into specifics about a civilization as different from our own as that of the Hindoos. However, we shouldn't forget that we are partly descendants of that people, that we share the same ethnic background, and that European languages have roots in theirs.

3. Political Caste and Religious Pantheism.—The spirit of caste, from the social point of view, and pantheism, from the religious point of view, are the characteristics of Hindoo society. The Indian castes constituted hereditary[3] classes where social rank and special vocation were determined, not by free choice, but by the accident of birth. The consequence of this was an endless routine, with no care either for the individuality, or the personal talents, or the inclination of children, and without the possibility of rising by personal effort above one’s rank in life.[7] On the other hand, religious ideas came to restrict, within the limits where it was already imprisoned, the activity of the young Hindoo. God is everywhere present; he manifests himself in all the phenomena of heaven and earth, in the sun and in the stars, in the Himalayas and in the Ganges; he penetrates and animates everything; the things of sense are but the changing and ephemeral vestments of the unchangeable being. “With this pantheistic conception of the world and of life, the thought and the will of the Hindoo perished in the mystic contemplation of the soul. To become master of one’s inclinations; to abandon every terrestrial thought; after this life to lose one’s identity, and to be annihilated by absorption in the divine nature; to prepare one’s self by macerations and expiations for complete submersion in the original principle of all being,—this is the highest wisdom, the true happiness of the Hindoo, the ideal of all serious education.”[8]

3. Political Class and Religious Pantheism.—The spirit of caste, from a social perspective, and pantheism, from a religious perspective, define Hindu society. Indian castes formed hereditary[3] classes where social status and specific vocations were determined not by personal choice, but by the circumstances of one's birth. This led to an endless cycle, showing little regard for individual talent, personal abilities, or the interests of children, and with no opportunity to rise above one's social status through personal effort.[7] On the other hand, religious beliefs further confined the activities of young Hindus within boundaries where they were already restricted. God is everywhere; he reveals himself in all aspects of nature, in the sun and stars, in the Himalayas and the Ganges; he permeates and animates everything; the physical world is merely the transient and changing form of the unchanging essence. “With this pantheistic view of the world and life, the thoughts and desires of the Hindu dissolve into the mystical contemplation of the soul. Mastering one's desires; abandoning all earthly thoughts; after this life, losing one's identity and being absorbed into the divine essence; preparing oneself through self-denial and atonement for total immersion in the original source of all being—this is considered the highest wisdom, the true happiness of the Hindu, the ultimate goal of serious education.”[8]

4. Effects on Education.—It is easy to predict what education would become under the weight of these double chains, social and religious. While the ideal in our modern societies is more and more to enfranchise the individual, and to create for him personal freedom and self-consciousness, the effort of the Hindoo Brahmins consisted above all in crushing out all spontaneity, in abolishing individual predilections, by preaching the doctrine of absolute self-renunciation, of voluntary abasement, and of contempt for life. Man was thus born doubly a slave,—by his social condition, which predestinated him to the routine apprenticeship of his ancestral caste, and by his mysterious dependence on the divine being who absorbed in himself all real activity, and left to human beings only the deceptive and frail appearance of it.

4. Impact on Education.—It's easy to see what education would turn into under the burden of these two chains: social and religious. While the goal in our modern societies increasingly centers on empowering the individual and allowing for personal freedom and self-awareness, the primary aim of the Hindu Brahmins was to stifle all spontaneity, eliminate individual preferences, and promote the idea of complete self-renunciation, voluntary submission, and disdain for life. People were thus born doubly enslaved—first, by their social status, which forced them into the routine training of their ancestral caste, and second, by their mysterious reliance on a divine being who absorbed all true activity, leaving humans with only the false and fragile semblance of it.

5. Buddhist Reform.—The Buddhist reform, which so profoundly affected Brahmanism at about the sixth century B.C., did not sensibly modify, from the educational point of view, the ideas of the Hindoos. Buddha also taught that the cause of evil resides in the passions of men, and that in order to attain moral peace, there is no other means to be employed than that of self-abnegation and of the renouncement of everything selfish and personal.

5. Buddhist Reform Movement.—The Buddhist reform, which had a significant impact on Brahmanism around the sixth century BCE, did not significantly change the views of the Hindoos from an educational perspective. Buddha also taught that the root of evil lies in human passions, and that the only way to achieve moral peace is through self-denial and giving up everything selfish and personal.

6. Conversation of Buddha and Purna.—One of the traditions which permit us the better to appreciate the original character, at once affecting and ingenuous, of Indian thought, is the conversation of Buddha with his disciple Purna about a journey the latter was going to undertake to the barbarians for the purpose of teaching them the new religion:—

6. Buddha and Purna's conversation.—One of the traditions that helps us better understand the original nature, both touching and sincere, of Indian thought is the conversation between Buddha and his disciple Purna about a journey that Purna was going to take to the barbarians to teach them the new religion:—

“They are men,” said Buddha, “who are fiery in temper, passionate, cruel, furious, insolent. If they openly address[5] you in words which are malicious and coarse, and become angry with you, what will you think?”

“They are men,” said Buddha, “who are hot-tempered, passionate, cruel, angry, and disrespectful. If they openly speak to you with harsh and offensive words, and get angry with you, what will you think?”

“If they address me to my face in coarse and insolent terms, this is what I shall think: they are certainly good men who openly address me in malicious terms, but they will neither strike me with their hands nor stone me.”

“If they speak to me directly in rude and disrespectful language, this is what I’ll think: they are clearly decent people for openly speaking to me in a hurtful way, but they won’t hit me or throw stones at me.”

“But should they strike you with their hands and stone you, what will you think?”

“But if they hit you with their hands and throw stones at you, what will you think?”

“I shall think that they are good men, gentle men, who strike me with their hands and stone me, but do not beat me with a club nor with a sword.”

“I'll believe that they're good people, decent folks, who hit me with their hands and throw stones at me, but don’t beat me with a club or a sword.”

“But if they beat you with a club and with a sword?”

“But what if they hit you with a club or a sword?”

“They are good men, gentle men, who beat me with a club and with a sword, but they do not completely kill me.”

“They are good men, kind men, who beat me with a club and a sword, but they do not completely kill me.”

“But if they were really to kill you?”

“But what if they actually kill you?”

“They are good men, gentle men, who deliver me with so little pain from this body encumbered with defilements.”

“They are good men, kind men, who help me leave this body weighed down with impurities with so little pain.”

“Very good, Purna! You may live in the country of those barbarians. Go, Purna! Being liberated, liberate; being consoled, console; having reached Nirvâna thus made perfect, cause others to go there.”[9]

“Great job, Purna! You can live among those uncivilized people. Go, Purna! Once you are free, help others find freedom; once you feel at peace, bring comfort to others; now that you’ve reached Nirvana and are fully enlightened, guide others there.”[9]

Whatever there is to admire in such a strange system of morals should not blind us to the vices which resulted from its practical consequences: such as the abuse of passive resignation, the complete absence of the idea of right and of justice, and no active virtues.

Whatever is admirable about this strange moral system shouldn’t make us overlook the vices that came from its practical outcomes: like the misuse of passive acceptance, the total lack of the concept of right and justice, and the absence of any active virtues.

7. Effects on Education.—Little is known of the actual state of educational practice among the Hindoos. It may be said, however, that the Brahmins, the priests, had the exclusive charge of education. Woman, in absolute subjection to man, had no share whatever in instruction.

7. Impact on Education.—Not much is known about the current state of educational practices among Hindus. However, it can be said that the Brahmins, the priests, were solely responsible for education. Women, completely subordinate to men, had no role in instruction at all.

As to boys, it seems that in India there were always schools for their benefit; schools which were held in the open country under the shade of trees, or, in case of bad weather, under sheds. Mutual instruction has been practised in India from the remotest antiquity; it is from here, in fact, that Andrew Bell, at the close of the eighteenth century, borrowed the idea of this mode of instruction. Exercises in writing were performed first upon the sand with a stick, then upon palm leaves with an iron style, and finally upon the dry leaves of the plane-tree with ink. In discipline there was a resort to corporal punishment; besides the rod the teacher employed other original means of correction; for example, he threw cold water on the offender. The teacher, moreover, was treated with a religious respect; the child must respect him as he would Buddha himself.

As for boys, it seems that in India there have always been schools established for their benefit; schools that were held outdoors under the shade of trees, or, in bad weather, under shelters. Mutual instruction has been practiced in India since ancient times; this is actually where Andrew Bell got the idea for this teaching method at the end of the eighteenth century. Writing exercises were first done in the sand with a stick, then on palm leaves with a metal stylus, and finally on the dry leaves of the plane tree using ink. Discipline sometimes involved corporal punishment; in addition to the rod, the teacher used other creative methods of correction; for instance, he would throw cold water on the student. Moreover, the teacher was treated with a sacred respect; the child was expected to honor him as they would Buddha himself.

The higher studies were reserved for the priestly class, who, long before the Christian era, successfully cultivated rhetoric and logic, astronomy and the mathematics.

The advanced studies were for the priestly class, who, long before the Christian era, effectively developed rhetoric and logic, astronomy, and mathematics.

8. Education among the Israelites.—“If ever a people has demonstrated the power of education, it is the people of Israel.”[10] In fact, what a singular spectacle is offered us by that people, which, dispossessed of its own country for eighteen hundred years, has been dispersed among the nations without losing its identity, and has maintained its existence without a country, without a government, and without a ruler, preserving with perennial energy its habits, its manners, and its faith! Without losing sight of the part of that extraordinary vitality of the Jewish people, which is due to the natural endowments of the race, its tenacity of temperament, and its wonderful activity of intelligence, it is just to attribute another part of it to the sound education,[7] at once religious and national, which the ancient Hebrews have transmitted by tradition to their descendants.

8. Education of the Israelites.—“If there’s any group that has shown the power of education, it’s the people of Israel.”[10] In fact, what a remarkable sight is presented by a people who, after being without their own country for eighteen hundred years, have scattered among the nations without losing their identity and have managed to exist without a homeland, government, or ruler, consistently maintaining their customs, behaviors, and beliefs! While recognizing that part of the extraordinary resilience of the Jewish people comes from their natural traits, their strong temperament, and their incredible capacity for intelligence, it’s important to credit another part of it to the solid education,[7] both religious and cultural, that the ancient Hebrews passed down through tradition to their descendants.

9. Education, Religious and National, during the Primitive Period.—The chief characteristic of the education of the Hebrews in the earliest period of their history is that it was essentially domestic. During the whole Biblical period there is no trace of public schools, at least for young children. Family life is the origin of that primitive society where the notion of the state is almost unknown, and where God is the real king.

9. Education, both Religious and National, during the Primitive Period.—The main feature of Hebrew education in the earliest part of their history is that it was primarily a family-based affair. Throughout the entire Biblical period, there’s no evidence of public schools, especially for young children. Family life is the foundation of that early society where the concept of the state is nearly non-existent, and where God is the true ruler.

The child was to become the faithful servant of Jehovah. To this end it was not needful that he should be learned. It was only necessary that he should learn through language and the instructive example of his parents the moral precepts and the religious beliefs of the nation. It has been very justly said[11] that “among all nations the direction impressed on education depends on the idea which they form of the perfect man. Among the Romans it is the brave soldier, inured to fatigue, and readily yielding to discipline; among the Athenians it is the man who unites in himself the happy harmony of moral and physical perfection; among the Hebrews the perfect man is the pious, virtuous man, who is capable of attaining the ideal traced by God himself in these terms: ‘Ye shall be holy, for I the Lord your God am holy!’”[12]

The child was meant to be a devoted servant of Jehovah. To achieve this, it wasn't necessary for him to be highly educated. It was only important for him to learn through language and the instructive example of his parents the moral principles and religious beliefs of the community. It has been rightly said[11] that “among all nations, the approach to education is shaped by the idea they have of the ideal person. Among the Romans, this ideal is the brave soldier, accustomed to hardship and easily disciplined; among the Athenians, it is the person who embodies the happy balance of moral and physical perfection; among the Hebrews, the perfect person is the devout, virtuous individual who can reach the ideal laid out by God himself in these terms: ‘You shall be holy, for I the Lord your God am holy!’”[12]

The discipline was harsh, as is proved by many passages in the Bible: “He that spareth his rod, hateth his son,” say the Proverbs; “but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes.”[13] “Withhold not correction from the child, for if[8] thou beatest him with the rod, he shall not die. Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul from hell.”[14] And still more significant: “Chasten thy son while there is hope, and let not thy soul spare for his crying.”[15]

The discipline was strict, as many passages in the Bible demonstrate: “He who doesn’t use his rod hates his son,” say the Proverbs; “but he who loves him disciplines him promptly.”[13] “Do not withhold discipline from a child, for if you beat him with a rod, he won’t die. You should beat him with a rod and save his soul from hell.”[14] Even more importantly: “Discipline your son while there’s still hope, and don’t be alarmed by his crying.”[15]

Only boys, it seems, learned to read and write. As to girls, they were taught to spin, to weave, to prepare food for the table, to superintend the work of the household, and also to sing and to dance.

Only boys, it seems, learned to read and write. As for girls, they were taught how to spin, weave, prepare meals for the table, oversee household tasks, and also to sing and dance.

In a word, intellectual culture was but an incident in the primitive education of the Hebrews; the great thing, in their eyes, was moral and religious instruction, and education in love of country. Fathers taught their children the nation’s history, and the great events that had marked the destiny of the people of God. That series of events celebrated by the great feasts which were often renewed, and in which the children participated, served at once to fill their hearts with gratitude to God and with love for their country.

In short, intellectual culture was just a part of the early education of the Hebrews; what mattered most to them was moral and religious teaching, along with a love for their country. Fathers taught their kids the nation’s history and the significant events that shaped the people of God. The series of events celebrated during the major feasts, which happened repeatedly and involved the children, filled their hearts with gratitude for God and love for their country.

10. Progress of Popular Instruction.—It is not easy to conceive to what extent the zeal for instruction was developed among the ancient Jews in the years that followed the advent of Christianity. From being domestic, as it had been up to that time, Jewish education became public. Besides, it was no longer sufficient to indoctrinate children with good principles and wholesome moral habits; they must also be instructed. From the first centuries of the Christian era, the Israelites approached our modern ideal, with respect to making education obligatory and universal. Like every brave nation that has been vanquished, whose energy has survived defeat, like the Prussians after Jena, or the French after 1870, the Jews sought to defend themselves against the effects of conquest by a great intellectual effort,[9] and to regain their lost ground by the development of popular instruction.

10. Progress of Popular Education.—It's hard to imagine just how much the enthusiasm for education grew among the ancient Jews in the years after Christianity began. Jewish education shifted from being a private affair to a public one. It wasn’t enough anymore to teach children solid values and good habits; they also needed proper instruction. From the early centuries of the Christian era, the Jewish community moved closer to our modern idea of making education mandatory and universal. Like any strong nation that has been defeated but whose spirit lives on, such as the Prussians after Jena or the French after 1870, the Jews aimed to defend themselves against the consequences of their defeat with a significant intellectual effort, [9] and to reclaim their lost status through the advancement of popular education.

11. Organization of Schools.—In the year 64, the high priest, Joshua Ben Gamala, imposed on each town, under pain of excommunication, the obligation to support a school. If the town is cut in two by a river, and there is no means of transit by a safe bridge, a school must be established on each side. Even to-day we are far from having realized, as regards the number of schools and of teachers, this rule stated in the Talmud: If the number of children does not exceed twenty-five, the school shall be conducted by a single teacher; for more than twenty-five, the town shall employ an assistant; if the number exceeds forty, there shall be two masters.

11. School Organization.—In the year 64, the high priest, Joshua Ben Gamala, mandated that each town must support a school under the threat of excommunication. If a river divides the town and there is no safe bridge for crossing, a school must be set up on each side. Even today, we are still far from meeting the guideline mentioned in the Talmud regarding the number of schools and teachers: If there are no more than twenty-five children, the school will be run by a single teacher; for more than twenty-five, the town should hire an assistant; if the number exceeds forty, there should be two teachers.

12. Respect for Teachers.—In that ancient time, what an exalted and noble conception men had of teachers, “those true guardians of the city”! Even then, how exacting were the requirements made of them! But, on the other hand, how they were esteemed and respected! The Rabbins required that the schoolmaster should be married; they mistrusted teachers who were not at the same time heads of families. Is it possible to enforce the advantages of maturity and experience more delicately than in this beautiful language? “He who learns of a young master is like a man who eats green grapes, and drinks wine fresh from the press; but he who has a master of mature years is like a man who eats ripe and delicious grapes, and drinks old wine.” Mildness, patience, and unselfishness were recommended as the ruling virtues of the teacher. “If your teacher and your father,” says the Talmud, “have need of your assistance, help your teacher before helping your father, for the latter has given you only the life of this[10] world, while the former has secured for you the life of the world to come.”[16]

12. Respect for Educators.—In ancient times, people held teachers in high regard, viewing them as “the true guardians of the city.” Even back then, the expectations for them were strict! Yet, they were greatly appreciated and respected. The Rabbis insisted that teachers be married; they were skeptical of those who weren’t also heads of families. Is there a better way to highlight the benefits of maturity and experience than in this elegant expression? “Learning from a young teacher is like eating green grapes and drinking freshly pressed wine; but learning from a mature teacher is like enjoying ripe, delicious grapes and sipping aged wine.” Gentleness, patience, and selflessness were considered essential virtues for teachers. “If your teacher and your father need your help,” says the Talmud, “assist your teacher first, because your father has only given you life in this world, while your teacher has provided for you the life in the world to come.”[16]

13. Method and Discipline.—The child entered school at the age of six. “If a child below the age of six is brought to your school,” says the Talmud, “you need not receive him”; and to indicate that after that age it is proper to regain the lost time, the Talmud adds, “After the age of six, receive the child, and load him like an ox.” On the contrary, other authorities of the same period, more judicious and far-seeing, recommend moderation in tasks, and say that it is necessary to treat “the young according to their strength, and the grown-up according to theirs.”

13. Method and Discipline.—The child started school at six years old. “If a child younger than six is brought to your school,” says the Talmud, “you don’t have to accept them”; and to emphasize that after this age it's appropriate to make up for lost time, the Talmud adds, “After the age of six, accept the child, and load them like an ox.” On the other hand, other authorities from the same time, who were more sensible and forward-thinking, suggest a balanced approach to tasks, stating that it’s important to treat “the young according to their strength, and adults according to theirs.”

There was taught in the Jewish schools, along with reading and writing,[17] a little of natural history, and a great deal of geometry and astronomy. Naturally, the Bible was the first book put in the hands of children. The master interspersed moral lessons with the teaching of reading. He made a special effort to secure a correct pronunciation, and multiplied his explanations in order to make sure of being understood, repeating his comments even to the four-hundredth time if it were necessary. It seems that the methods were suggestive and attractive, and the discipline relatively mild. There were but few marks of the proverbial severity of the ancient times. “Children,” says the Talmud, “should be punished with one hand, and caressed with two.” The Christian spirit, the spirit of him who had said “suffer the[11] little children to come unto me,” had affected the Jews themselves. However, corporal punishment was tolerated to a certain extent, but, strange to say, only for children above the age of eleven. In case of disobedience, a pupil above that age might be deprived of food, and even struck with a strap of shoe-leather.

In Jewish schools, alongside reading and writing,[17] students also learned a bit about natural history, and a lot about geometry and astronomy. Naturally, the Bible was the first book given to children. The teacher combined moral lessons with reading instruction. He made a special effort to ensure proper pronunciation and gave multiple explanations to ensure understanding, repeating his points even up to the four-hundredth time if needed. The teaching methods seemed engaging and appealing, with relatively mild discipline. There were few signs of the harshness typical of ancient times. As the Talmud says, "Children should be punished with one hand, and caressed with two." The Christian spirit, which includes the teaching to "suffer the[11] little children to come unto me," had influenced the Jewish approach as well. However, corporal punishment was allowed to some extent but, interestingly, only for children over the age of eleven. In cases of disobedience, a student over that age might be denied food or even struck with a leather strap.

14. Exclusive and Jealous Spirit.—Some reservation must accompany the encomiums justly due Jewish education. With respect to the rest of the human race, the Jewish spirit was mean, narrow, and malevolent. The Israelites of this day have retained something of these jealous and exclusive tendencies. At the beginning of the Christian era, the fierce and haughty patriotism of the Jews led them to proscribe whatever was of Gentile origin, whatever had not the sanction of the national tradition. Nothing of Greek or Roman culture penetrated this closed world.[18] The Jewish doctors covered with the same contempt him who raises hogs and him who teaches his son Greek science.

14. Exclusive and Envious Spirit.—Some caution must accompany the praise rightfully given to Jewish education. When it comes to the rest of humanity, the Jewish spirit was petty, narrow-minded, and resentful. The Israelites today still exhibit some of these jealous and exclusive tendencies. At the start of the Christian era, the intense and proud nationalism of the Jews led them to reject anything of Gentile origin, anything that lacked approval from their national tradition. No Greek or Roman culture was allowed into this closed-off world.[18] The Jewish scholars showed the same disdain for those who raised pigs and for those who taught their children Greek philosophy.

15. Education among the Chinese.—We have attempted to throw into relief the educational practices of two Eastern nations to which the civilization of the West is most intimately related. A few words will suffice for the other primitive societies whose history is too little known, and whose civilization is too remote from our own, to make their plans of education anything more than an object of curiosity.

15. Chinese education.—We have tried to highlight the educational practices of two Eastern countries that are most closely connected to Western civilization. A few words will be enough for the other primitive societies whose histories are not well-known, and whose civilizations are too distant from our own, making their educational methods nothing more than a curiosity.

China has been civilized from time immemorial, and at every period of her long history she has preserved her national characteristics. For more than three thousand years an absolute uniformity has characterized this immobile people. Everything is regulated by tradition. Education is mechanical and formal. The preoccupation of teachers is to cause their pupils to acquire a mechanical ability, a regular and sure routine. They care more for appearances, for a decorous manner of conduct, than for a searching and profound morality. Life is but a ceremonial, minutely determined and punctually followed. There is no liberty, no glow of spontaneity. Their art is characterized by conventional refinement and by a prettiness that seems mean; there is nothing of the grand and imposing. By their formalism, the Chinese educators are the Jesuits of the East.

China has been civilized for a very long time, and throughout her extensive history, she has maintained her national traits. For over three thousand years, this unchanging society has shown a total consistency. Everything follows tradition. Education is rigid and formal. Teachers focus on helping their students develop mechanical skills and a steady, reliable routine. They prioritize appearances and proper behavior over deep and profound moral understanding. Life is just a set of ceremonies, meticulously planned and strictly adhered to. There is no freedom, no spark of spontaneity. Their art is marked by conventional elegance and a sort of superficial beauty; there's nothing grand or awe-inspiring. Through their formal approach, Chinese educators are like the Jesuits of the East.

16. Lâo-tsze and Khung-tsze.—Towards the sixth century B.C. two reformers appeared in China, Lâo-tsze and Khung-tsze. The first represents the spirit of emancipation, of progress, of the pursuit of the ideal, of protest against routine. He failed. The second, on the contrary, who became celebrated under the name of Confucius, and to whom tradition ascribes more than three thousand personal disciples, secured the triumph of his ideas of practical, utilitarian morality, founded upon the authority of the State and that of the family, as well as upon the interest of the individual.

16. Laozi and Confucius.—Around the sixth century BCE, two reformers emerged in China, Laozi and Confucius. The first embodies the spirit of freedom, progress, the quest for ideals, and rebellion against the ordinary. He was unsuccessful. The second, on the other hand, who became known as Confucius and is traditionally said to have had over three thousand personal disciples, succeeded in establishing the dominance of his ideas focused on practical, utilitarian ethics, grounded in the authority of the State, family, and individual interests.

A quotation from Lâo-tsze will prove that human thought, in the sixth century B.C., had reached a high mark in China:—

A quote from Lâo-tsze shows that human thought in the sixth century BCE had reached a high level in China:—

“Certain bad rulers would have us believe that the heart and the spirit of man should be left empty, but[13] that instead his stomach should be filled; that his bones should be strengthened rather than the power of his will; that we should always desire to have the people remain in a state of ignorance, for then their demands would be few. It is difficult, they say, to govern a people that are too wise.

“Certain bad rulers want us to think that the heart and spirit of a person should be left empty, but[13] that instead, their stomach should be filled; that their bones should be made strong instead of empowering their will; that we should always want the people to stay in ignorance, because then their demands would be fewer. It is hard, they say, to govern a people who are too knowledgeable.”

“These doctrines are directly opposed to what is due to humanity. Those in authority should come to the aid of the people by means of oral and written instruction; so far from oppressing them and treating them as slaves, they should do them good in every possible way.”

“These beliefs are completely against what people deserve. Those in power should support the citizens through both spoken and written guidance; instead of controlling them and treating them like slaves, they should help them in every possible way.”

In other words, it is by enlightening the people, and by an honest devotion to their interests, that one becomes worthy to govern them.

In other words, it’s by educating the people and truly caring about their interests that someone becomes worthy to lead them.

If the Chinese have not fully profited by these wise and exalted counsels, it appears that at least they have attempted to make instruction general. Hue, a Chinese missionary, boldly declares that China is the country of all countries where primary instruction is most widely diffused. To the same effect, a German writer affirms that in China there is not a village so miserable, nor a hamlet so unpretending, as not to be provided with a school of some kind.[19] In a country of tradition, like China, we can infer what once existed from what exists to-day. But that instruction which is so widely diffused is wholly superficial and tends merely to an exterior culture. As Dittes says, the educational method of the Chinese consists, not in developing, but in communicating.[20]

If the Chinese haven't completely benefited from these wise and elevated ideas, it seems they have at least tried to make education common. Hue, a Chinese missionary, boldly states that China is the country where basic education is most widely spread. Similarly, a German writer claims that in China, there's not a single miserable village or modest hamlet without some kind of school.[19] In a traditional country like China, we can deduce what once existed from what exists today. However, this widespread education is entirely superficial and only aims at external culture. As Dittes points out, the Chinese educational approach is more about communicating than developing.[20]

17. Education among the Other Nations of the East.—Of all the oriental nations, Egypt is the one in which intellectual culture seems to have reached the highest point, but only among men of a privileged class. Here, as in India, the priestly class monopolized the learning of the day; it jealously guarded the depository of mysterious knowledge which it communicated only to the kings. The common people, divided into working classes, which were destined from father to son to the same social status, learned scarcely more than was necessary in order to practise their hereditary trades and to be initiated into the religious beliefs.

17. Education in Other Eastern Nations.—Of all the Eastern nations, Egypt is the one where intellectual culture seems to have peaked, but only among a privileged class. Here, as in India, the priestly class controlled the knowledge of the time; they carefully kept the secrets of their mysterious knowledge, sharing it only with the kings. The common people, divided into working classes that were passed down from father to son, learned barely enough to do their inherited jobs and to understand their religious beliefs.

In the more military but less theocratic nation, the Persian, efforts were made in favor of a general education. The religious dualism which distinguished Ormuzd, the principle of good, from Ahriman, the principle of evil, and which promised the victory to the former, made it the duty of each man to contribute to this final victory by devoting himself to a life of virtue. Hence arose noble efforts to attain physical and moral perfection. The education of the Persians in temperance and frugality has excited the admiration of certain Greek writers, especially Xenophon, and there will be found in his Cyropædia a thrilling picture of the brave and noble manners of the ancient Persians.[21]

In the more military but less religiously controlled nation of Persia, efforts were made to promote general education. The religious dualism that set Ormuzd, the principle of good, against Ahriman, the principle of evil, and promised victory to the former, made it each person's duty to help achieve that final victory by committing to a life of virtue. This led to noble pursuits aimed at achieving both physical and moral perfection. The education of the Persians in self-control and simplicity has garnered admiration from certain Greek writers, especially Xenophon, who provides an exciting depiction of the brave and noble characteristics of the ancient Persians in his Cyropædia.[21]

On the whole, the history of pedagogy among the people of the East offers us but few examples to follow. That which, in different degrees, characterizes primitive education is that it is the privilege of certain classes; that woman is most generally excluded from its benefits; that in respect of the common people it is scarcely more than the question of an apprenticeship to a trade, or of the art of war, or of a preparation for the future life; that no appeal is made to the free energy of individuals, but that the great masses of the people in antiquity have generally lived under the harassing oppression of religious conceptions, of fixed traditions, and of political despotism.

Overall, the history of education in the East provides us with very few examples to emulate. What characterizes early education to varying degrees is that it is a privilege reserved for certain classes; women are mostly excluded from its advantages; for the average person, it’s hardly more than the basics of job training, military skills, or preparation for adult life; individual initiative isn't encouraged, and the majority of people in ancient times largely lived under the constant pressure of religious beliefs, rigid traditions, and political tyranny.

[18. Analytical Summary.—Speaking generally, the education of the primitive nations of the East had the following characteristics:—

[18. Analytical Summary.—In general, the education of the early nations of the East had these characteristics:—

1. It was administered by the hieratic class. This was due to the fact that the priests were the only men of learning, and consequently the only men who could teach.

1. It was run by the priestly class. This was because the priests were the only educated individuals, and therefore the only ones who could teach.

2. The knowledge communicated was in the main religious, ethical, and prudential, and the final purpose of instruction was good conduct.

2. The knowledge shared was mostly about religion, ethics, and practical advice, and the main goal of teaching was to encourage good behavior.

3. As the matter of instruction was knowledge bearing the sanction of authority, the learner was debarred from free inquiry, and the general tendency was towards immobility.

3. Since the matter of instruction was knowledge backed by authority, the learner was prevented from exploring freely, and there was a general push towards stagnation.

4. As the knowledge of the day was embodied in language, the process of learning consisted in the interpretation of speech, and so involved a large and constant use of the[16] memory; and this literal memorizing of the principles and rules of conduct promoted stability of character.

4. Since the knowledge of the time was expressed through language, learning was all about interpreting speech, which required a lot of constant use of the[16] memory; and this exact memorization of principles and rules of behavior helped develop a stable character.

5. As the purpose of instruction was guidance, there was no appearance of the conception that one main purpose of education is discipline or culture.

5. Since the goal of teaching was guidance, there was no suggestion that a primary aim of education is discipline or cultural development.

6. The conception of education as a means of national regeneration had a distinct appearance among the Jews; and among this people we find one form of compulsion,—the obligation placed on towns to support schools.

6. The idea of education as a way to revitalize the nation had a unique expression among the Jews; and within this community, we see one form of enforcement—the requirement for towns to fund schools.

7. In Persia, the State appears for the first time as a distinct agency in promoting education.

7. In Persia, the government shows up for the first time as a separate entity in supporting education.

8. In China, from time immemorial, scholarship has been made the condition for obtaining places in the civil service, and in consequence education has been made subordinate to examinations.

8. In China, for as long as anyone can remember, education has been required to secure positions in the civil service, and as a result, learning has been prioritized over actual education.

9. Save to a limited extent among the Jews, woman was debarred from the privileges of education.

9. Except to a limited degree among the Jews, women were excluded from the benefits of education.

10. In the main, education was administered so as to perpetuate class distinctions. There was no appearance of the conception that education is a universal right and a universal good.]

10. Overall, education was designed to maintain class distinctions. There was no indication of the belief that education is a universal right and a universal good.

FOOTNOTES:

[6] A knowledge of the mental and moral condition of savages serves the invaluable purpose of showing what education has accomplished for the human race. There would be much less grumbling at the tax-gatherer if men could clearly conceive the condition of societies where no taxes are levied. To know what education has actually done we need to know the condition of societies unaffected by systematic education. Such a book as Lubbock’s Origin of Civilization is a helpful introduction to the history of education. Whoever reads such a book carefully will be confronted with this problem: How is it that intellectual inertness, amounting almost to stupidity, is frequently the concomitant of an acute and persistent sense-training? Besides, savage tribes are historical illustrations of what has been produced on a large scale by “following Nature.” (P.)

[6] Understanding the mental and moral state of tribal societies highlights the incredible progress education has made for humanity. People would complain far less about taxes if they could truly grasp the realities of societies where no taxes exist. To really understand what education has achieved, we need to look at societies that haven't been shaped by formal education systems. A book like Lubbock’s Origin of Civilization provides a useful overview of the history of education. Anyone who reads such a book closely will face this question: How is it that a lack of intellectual activity, nearly resembling stupidity, often accompanies an intense and ongoing training of the senses? Additionally, tribal communities serve as historical examples of what can happen on a large scale by simply “following Nature.” (P.)

[7] There is an argument for caste in the modern fiction of a “beautiful economy of Nature,” which plants human beings in society as it does trees in the earth, and thus makes education consist in the action of environment upon man and in the reaction of man upon his environment. To support existence, man needs certain endowments; but the force of circumstances creates these very endowments. One man is predestined to be a Red Indian, another a Bushman, and still another an accountant; and in each case the function of education is to adapt the man to the place where Nature has fixed him. This modern justification of caste is adroitly worked out by Mr. Spencer in the first chapter of his Education. (P.)

[7] There's an argument for caste in modern fiction that presents a “beautiful economy of Nature,” which places humans in society just as it does trees in the ground. This means education is about how the environment affects people and how people respond to their environment. To survive, people need certain abilities, but circumstances shape those very abilities. One person is destined to be a Native American, another a Bushman, and yet another an accountant; in each case, the role of education is to help the person fit into the position where Nature has placed them. This contemporary rationale for caste is skillfully discussed by Mr. Spencer in the first chapter of his Education. (P.)

[8] Dittes, Histoire de l’éducation et de l’instruction, translated by Redolfi, 1880, p. 38.

[8] Dittes, Histoire de l’éducation et de l’instruction, translated by Redolfi, 1880, p. 38.

[9] Burnouf, Introduction à l’histoire du Bouddhisme, p. 252.

[9] Burnouf, Introduction à l’histoire du Bouddhisme, p. 252.

[10] Dittes, p. 49.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dittes, p. 49.

[11] L’éducation et l’instruction chez les anciens Juifs, by J. Simon, Paris, 1879, p. 16.

[11] Education and instruction among the ancient Jews, by J. Simon, Paris, 1879, p. 16.

[12] Levit. xix. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 19:2.

[13] Prov. xiii. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prov. 13:24.

[14] Prov. xxiii. 13, 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prov. 23:13-14.

[15] Prov. xix. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prov. 19:18.

[16] On similar grounds, Alexander declared that he owed more to Aristotle his teacher, than to Philip his father. (P.)

[16] Similarly, Alexander stated that he owed more to his teacher Aristotle than to his father Philip. (P.)

[17] What were the methods followed in teaching reading and writing? We are told by Renan in his Vie de Jésus that “Jesus doubtless learned to read and write according to the method of the East, which consists in putting into the hands of the child a book which he repeats in concert with his comrades till he knows it by heart.”

[17] What were the techniques used for teaching reading and writing? Renan notes in his Vie de Jésus that “Jesus likely learned to read and write using the Eastern method, which involves giving a child a book to read aloud together with their peers until they memorize it.”

[18] This statement needs qualifying. “In nearly all the families of high rank,” says the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie (1ere Partie, Article Juifs), “the daughters spoke Greek. The Rabbins did not look with any favor upon the study of profane philosophy; but notwithstanding their protests, there were many devoted readers of Plato and Aristotle. It is said that among the pupils of the celebrated Gamaliel there were five hundred who studied the philosophy and the literature of Greece.” (P.)

[18] This statement needs clarification. “In almost all high-ranking families,” says the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie (1ere Partie, Article Jews), “the daughters spoke Greek. The Rabbis were not in favor of studying secular philosophy; however, despite their objections, many were passionate readers of Plato and Aristotle. It is reported that among the students of the famous Gamaliel, there were five hundred who studied Greek philosophy and literature.” (P.)

[19] For a series of interesting documents on the actual state of education in China, consult the article Chine, in Buisson’s Dictionnaire de Pédagogie.

[19] For a collection of fascinating documents on the current status of education in China, check out the article China in Buisson’s Dictionnaire de Pédagogie.

[20] Dittes, op. cit., p. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dittes, op. cit., p. 32.

[21] On a recent occasion Archdeacon Farrar referred to Persian education as follows: “We boast of our educational ideal. Is it nearly as high in some essentials as that even of some ancient and heathen nations long centuries before Christ came? The ancient Persians were worshippers of fire and of the sun; most of their children would have been probably unable to pass the most elementary examination in physiology, but assuredly the Persian ideal might be worthy of our study. At the age of fourteen—the age when we turn our children adrift from school, and do nothing more for them—the Persians gave their young nobles the four best masters whom they could find to teach their boys wisdom, justice, temperance, and courage—wisdom including worship, justice including the duty of unswerving truthfulness through life, temperance including mastery over sensual temptations, courage including a free mind opposed to all things coupled with guilt.” (P.)

[21] Recently, Archdeacon Farrar commented on Persian education, saying: “We take pride in our educational ideals. But are those ideals really as high in some key areas as those of certain ancient and pagan nations long before Christ? The ancient Persians worshipped fire and the sun; most of their children likely wouldn't have passed even the most basic test in physiology, but the Persian ideal is definitely worth examining. At the age of fourteen—the age when we typically send our children off into the world without further education—the Persians provided their young nobles with the best four teachers they could find to instruct their boys in wisdom, justice, temperance, and courage. Wisdom included religious worship, justice involved a commitment to unwavering truthfulness throughout life, temperance meant controlling sensual desires, and courage encompassed having a free mind that stands against anything associated with guilt.” (P.)


CHAPTER II.

Greek Education.

GREEK PEDAGOGY; ATHENIAN AND SPARTAN EDUCATION; THE SCHOOLS OF ATHENS; SCHOOLS OF GRAMMAR; SCHOOLS OF GYMNASTICS; THE PALESTRA; SCHOOLS OF MUSIC; THE SCHOOLS OF RHETORIC AND OF PHILOSOPHY; SOCRATES AND THE SOCRATIC METHOD; SOCRATIC IRONY; MAIEUTICS, OR THE ART OF GIVING BIRTH TO IDEAS; EXAMPLES OF IRONY AND OF MAIEUTICS BORROWED FROM THE MEMORABILIA OF XENOPHON; PLATO AND THE REPUBLIC; THE EDUCATION OF WARRIORS AND MAGISTRATES; MUSIC AND GYMNASTICS; RELIGION AND ART IN EDUCATION; THE BEAUTIFUL AND THE GOOD; HIGH INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION; THE LAWS; DEFINITION OF EDUCATION; DETAILED PRECEPTS; XENOPHON; THE ECONOMICS AND THE EDUCATION OF WOMAN; THE CYROPÆDIA; PROTESTS OF XENOPHON AGAINST THE DEGENERATE MANNERS OF THE GREEKS; ARISTOTLE; GENERAL CHARACTER OF HIS PLAN OF EDUCATION; PUBLIC EDUCATION; PROGRESSIVE DEVELOPMENT OF HUMAN NATURE; PHYSICAL EDUCATION; INTELLECTUAL AND MORAL EDUCATION; DEFECTS IN THE PEDAGOGY OF ARISTOTLE, AND IN GREEK PEDAGOGY IN GENERAL; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

GREEK PEDAGOGY; ATHENIAN AND SPARTAN EDUCATION; THE SCHOOLS OF ATHENS; SCHOOLS OF GRAMMAR; SCHOOLS OF GYMNASTICS; THE PALESTRA; SCHOOLS OF MUSIC; THE SCHOOLS OF RHETORIC AND PHILOSOPHY; SOCRATES AND THE SOCRATIC METHOD; SOCRATIC IRONY; MAIEUTICS, OR THE ART OF GIVING BIRTH TO IDEAS; EXAMPLES OF IRONY AND OF MAIEUTICS BORROWED FROM THE MEMORABILIA OF XENOPHON; PLATO AND THE REPUBLIC; THE EDUCATION OF WARRIORS AND MAGISTRATES; MUSIC AND GYMNASTICS; RELIGION AND ART IN EDUCATION; THE BEAUTIFUL AND THE GOOD; HIGH INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION; THE LAWS; DEFINITION OF EDUCATION; DETAILED PRECEPTS; XENOPHON; THE ECONOMICS AND THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; THE CYROPÆDIA; PROTESTS OF XENOPHON AGAINST THE DEGENERATE MANNERS OF THE GREEKS; ARISTOTLE; GENERAL CHARACTER OF HIS PLAN OF EDUCATION; PUBLIC EDUCATION; PROGRESSIVE DEVELOPMENT OF HUMAN NATURE; PHYSICAL EDUCATION; INTELLECTUAL AND MORAL EDUCATION; DEFECTS IN THE PEDAGOGY OF ARISTOTLE, AND IN GREEK PEDAGOGY IN GENERAL; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


19. Greek Pedagogy.—Upon that privileged soil of Greece, in that brilliant Athens abounding in artists, poets, historians, and philosophers, in that rude Sparta celebrated for its discipline and manly virtues, education was rather the spontaneous fruit of nature, the natural product of diverse manners, characters, and races, than the premeditated result of a reflective movement of the human will. Greece, however, had its pedagogy, because it had its legislators and its philosophers, the first directing education in its practical details, the second making theoretical inquiries into the essential principles underlying the development of the human[18] soul. In respect of education, as of everything else, the higher spiritual life of modern nations has been developed under the influence of Grecian antiquity.[22]

19. Greek Education.—In the privileged land of Greece, particularly in the vibrant city of Athens filled with artists, poets, historians, and philosophers, as well as the disciplined and virtuous Sparta, education emerged more as a natural result of various cultures, characters, and peoples rather than as a planned effort of thoughtful human intent. However, Greece did have its own approach to education, thanks to its lawmakers and philosophers— the former managing education in practical terms and the latter exploring the fundamental principles that guide the development of the human[18] soul. Regarding education, just like other aspects of life, the elevated spiritual life of modern nations has been shaped by the influence of ancient Greece.[22]

20. Athenian and Spartan Education.—In the spectacle presented to us by ancient Greece, the first fact that strikes us by its contrast with the immobility and unity of the primitive societies of the East, is a freer unfolding of the human faculties, and consequently a diversity in tendencies and manners. Doubtless, in the Greek republics, the individual is always subordinate to the State. Even in Athens, little regard is paid to the essential dignity of the human person. But the Athenian State differs profoundly from the Spartan, and consequently the individual life is differently understood and differently directed in these two great cities. At Athens, while not neglecting the body, the chief preoccupation is the training of the mind; intellectual culture is pushed to an extreme, even to over-refinement; there is such a taste for fine speaking that it develops an abuse of language and reasoning which merits the disreputable name of sophistry. At Sparta, mind is sacrificed to body; physical strength and military skill are the qualities most desired; the sole care is the training of athletes and soldiers. Sobriety and courage are the results of this one-sided education, but so are ignorance and brutality. Montaigne has thrown into relief, not without some partiality for Sparta, these two contrasted plans of education.

20. Athenian and Spartan Education.—In the display presented to us by ancient Greece, the first thing that stands out, especially when compared to the stability and uniformity of early Eastern societies, is the freer development of human abilities, which leads to a variety of inclinations and behaviors. Indeed, in the Greek city-states, the individual is always subordinate to the State. Even in Athens, little attention is given to the core dignity of the human being. However, the Athenian State is fundamentally different from the Spartan one, and as a result, individual life is understood and guided differently in these two major cities. In Athens, while not ignoring physical health, the primary focus is on mental training; intellectual development is pursued to an extreme, even bordering on over-refinement; there is such a passion for eloquent speaking that it leads to a misuse of language and reasoning, earning the disreputable label of sophistry. In Sparta, the mind is sacrificed for the body; physical strength and military prowess are the most valued traits; the main focus is on training athletes and soldiers. This one-sided education results in both sobriety and bravery, but also in ignorance and brutality. Montaigne has highlighted these two contrasting educational approaches, not without a bit of bias in favor of Sparta.

“Men went to the other cities of Greece,” he says, “to find rhetoricians, painters, and musicians, but to Lacedæmon for legislators, magistrates, and captains; at Athens fine speaking was taught; but here, brave acting; there, one[19] learned to unravel a sophistical argument and to abate the imposture of insidiously twisted words; here, to extricate one’s self from the enticements of pleasure and to overcome the menaces of fortune and death by a manly courage. The Athenians busied themselves with words, but the Spartans with things; with the former, there was a continual activity of the tongue; with the latter, a continual activity of the soul.”[23]

“Men traveled to other cities in Greece,” he says, “to find skilled speakers, painters, and musicians, but they went to Sparta for lawmakers, officials, and leaders; at Athens, they learned the art of rhetoric; but here, they practiced courageous action; there, one learned to untangle a tricky argument and to expose the deceit of cleverly worded statements; here, to free oneself from the temptations of pleasure and to face challenges of fortune and death with bravery. The Athenians focused on words, while the Spartans concentrated on actions; for the former, there was constant chatter; for the latter, a continuous effort of the spirit.”[19][23]

The last remark is not just. The daily exercises of the young Spartans,—jumping, running, wrestling, playing with lances and at quoits,—could not be regarded as intellectual occupations. On the other hand, in learning to talk, the young Athenians learned also to feel and to think.

The last comment is unfair. The daily training of the young Spartans—jumping, running, wrestling, playing with spears and throwing quoits—can’t really be seen as intellectual activities. In contrast, while learning to speak, the young Athenians also learned how to feel and think.

21. The Schools of Athens.—The Athenian legislator, Solon, had placed physical and intellectual training upon the same footing. Children, he said, ought, above everything else, to learn “to swim and to read.” It seems that the education of the body was the chief preoccupation of the Athenian republic. While the organization of schools for grammar and music was left to private enterprise, the State took a part in the direction of the gymnasia. The director of the gymnasium, or the gymnasiarch, was elected each year by the assembly of the people. Nevertheless, Athenian education became more and more a course in literary training, especially towards the sixth century B.C.

21. The School of Athens.—The Athenian lawmaker, Solon, put physical and intellectual training on equal ground. He believed that children should, above all else, learn “to swim and to read.” It seems that the fitness of the body was the main focus of the Athenian republic. While the establishment of schools for grammar and music was left to private individuals, the State played a role in overseeing the gymnasiums. The head of the gymnasium, or gymnasiarch, was chosen each year by the assembly of the people. However, Athenian education increasingly became focused on literary studies, especially by the sixth century BCE

The Athenian child remained in the charge of a nurse and an attendant up to his sixth or seventh year. At the age of seven, a pedagogue, that is, a “conductor of children,” usually a slave, was charged with the oversight of the child. Conducted by his pedagogue, the pupil attended by turns the school for grammar, the palestra,[24] or school for gymnastics,[20] and the school for music. The grammarian, who sometimes gave his lessons in the open air, in the streets and on the public squares, taught reading, writing, and mythology. Homer was the boy’s reading-book. Instruction in gymnastics was given in connection with instruction in grammar. It was begun in the palestra and continued in the gymnasium. Instruction in music succeeded the training in grammar and gymnastics. The music-master, or citharist, first taught his pupils to sing, and then to play upon the stringed instruments, the lyre and the cithara. We know what value the Athenians attributed to music. Plato and Aristotle agree in thinking that the rhythm and harmony of music inspire the soul with the love of order, with harmoniousness, regularity, and a soothing of the passions. We must recollect, moreover, that music held a large place in the actual life of the Greeks. The laws were promulgated in song. It was necessary to sing in order to fulfil one’s religious duties. It was held that the education of Themistocles had been neglected because he had not learned music. “We must regard the Greeks,” says Montesquieu, “as a race of athletes and fighters. Now those exercises, so proper to make men hardy and fierce, had need of being tempered by others which could soften the manners. Music, which affected the soul through the organs of the body, was exactly adapted to this purpose.”[25]

The Athenian child was cared for by a nurse and an attendant until around the age of six or seven. At seven, a pedagogue, meaning “conductor of children,” usually a slave, took over the child's supervision. Under the guidance of the pedagogue, the child attended classes in grammar, the palestra,[24] or gymnastics school, and music school. The grammarian, who sometimes taught outdoors, in the streets, and in public squares, taught reading, writing, and mythology. Homer was the boy's primary reading material. Gymnastics training started alongside grammar education, beginning in the palestra and continuing in the gymnasium. After grammar and gymnastics, the focus shifted to music. The music teacher, or citharist, first taught his students to sing, then to play string instruments like the lyre and the cithara. The Athenians placed great importance on music. Both Plato and Aristotle believed that the rhythm and harmony of music inspire the soul with a love for order, harmony, regularity, and calming emotions. It's also important to remember that music played a significant role in the everyday life of the Greeks. Laws were communicated through song, and it was necessary to sing to fulfill religious obligations. There was a belief that Themistocles' education had been lacking because he had not learned music. “We must view the Greeks,” says Montesquieu, “as a people of athletes and warriors. These physical activities, while good for making men tough and fierce, needed to be balanced with pursuits that could soften their character. Music, which influences the soul through the body, was perfectly suited for this.”[25]

In the elementary schools of Athens, at least at the first, the current discipline was severe. Aristophanes, bewailing the degeneracy of his time, recalls in these terms the good order that reigned in the olden school:[26]

In the elementary schools of Athens, at least in the early years, the discipline was strict. Aristophanes, lamenting the decline of his era, recalls in these words the strong order that existed in the old school:[26]

“I will relate what was the ancient education in the happy time when I taught (it is Justice who speaks) and when modesty was the rule. Then the boys came out of each[21] street with bare heads and feet, and, regardless of rain and snow, went together in the most perfect order towards the school for music. There they were seated quietly and modestly. They were not permitted to cross their legs, and they learned some good songs. The master sang the song for them slowly and with gravity. If some one took a notion to sing with soft and studied inflections, he was severely flogged.”

“I will tell you about the education from the good old days when I taught (Justice is speaking) and when modesty was the standard. Back then, the boys would come out from every street with bare heads and feet, and no matter the rain or snow, they would walk together in perfect order towards the music school. Once there, they sat quietly and modestly. They weren’t allowed to cross their legs, and they learned some nice songs. The teacher would sing the songs for them slowly and seriously. If anyone decided to sing with delicate and affected intonations, they would be harshly punished.”

22. The Schools of Rhetoric and Philosophy.—Grammar, gymnastics, and music proper, represented the elementary instruction of the young Athenian. But this instruction was reserved for citizens in easy circumstances. The poor, according to the intentions of Solon, were to learn only reading, swimming, and a trade. The privilege of instruction became still more exclusive in the case of the schools of rhetoric and philosophy frequented by those of adult years.

22. The Schools of Rhetoric and Philosophy.—Grammar, gymnastics, and music were the basic subjects taught to young Athenians. However, this education was mainly for citizens who could afford it. According to Solon's plan, the poor were only supposed to learn reading, swimming, and a trade. The opportunity for education became even more limited for adults attending the schools of rhetoric and philosophy.

It would be beside our purpose to speak in this place of the courses in literature, or to make known the methods of those teachers of rhetoric who taught eloquence to all who presented themselves for instruction, either in the public squares or in the gymnasia. The sophists, those itinerant philosophers who went from city to city offering courses at high rates of tuition, and teaching the art of speaking on every subject, and of making a plea for error and injustice just as skilfully as for justice and truth, at the same time made illustrious and disgraceful the teaching of eloquence.[27] The philosophers were more worthy of their task. Socrates,[22] Plato, and Aristotle were illustrious professors of ethics. Socrates had no regular school, but he grouped about him distinguished young men and initiated them into learning and virtue. The Academy of Plato and the Lyceum of Aristotle were great schools of philosophy, real private universities, each directed by a single man. The teaching given in these schools has traversed the ages, and has been preserved in imperishable books. Moreover, those illustrious spirits of Greece have transmitted to us either methods or general ideas which the history of pedagogy should reverently collect, as the first serious efforts of human reflection on the art of education.

It wouldn't be relevant for us to talk about literature courses here, or to explain the techniques of those rhetoric teachers who taught eloquence to anyone willing to learn, whether in public squares or gyms. The sophists, those traveling philosophers who moved from city to city offering expensive classes and teaching the art of speaking on any topic—making a case for both falsehood and injustice just as skillfully as for truth and justice—both elevated and tarnished the teaching of eloquence.[27] The philosophers were more deserving of their role. Socrates,[22] Plato, and Aristotle were renowned teachers of ethics. Socrates didn’t have a formal school but gathered notable young men around him and introduced them to knowledge and virtue. Plato’s Academy and Aristotle’s Lyceum were major philosophical institutions, real private universities, each led by one individual. The teachings from these schools have survived through the ages and are preserved in timeless books. Additionally, the great minds of Greece have handed down either methods or general ideas that the history of education should humbly gather as the earliest serious attempts at human thinking on the art of teaching.

23. Socrates: the Socratic Method.—Socrates spent his life in teaching, and in teaching according to an original method, which has preserved his name. He had the genius of interrogation. To question all whom he met, either at the gymnasium or in the streets; to question the sophists in order to convince them of their errors and to confound their arrogance, and presumptuous young men in order to teach them the truth of which they were ignorant; to question great and small, statesmen and masons, now Pericles and now a shopkeeper; to question always and everywhere in order to compel every one to form clear ideas; such was the constant occupation and passion of his life. When he allowed himself to dream of the future life, he said smilingly that he hoped to continue in the Elysian Fields the habits of the Athenian Agora, and still to interrogate the shades of the mighty dead. With Socrates, conversation became an art, and the dialogue a method. He scarcely ever employed the didactic form, or that of direct teaching. He addressed himself to his interlocutor, urged him to set forth his ideas, harassed him with questions often somewhat subtile, skilfully led him to recognize the truth which he himself had in[23] mind, or the rather permitted him to go off on a false route in order finally to discover to him his error and to sport with his confusion; and all this with an art of wonderful analysis, with a subtilty of reasoning pushed almost to an extreme, and also with a great simplicity of language, and with examples borrowed from common life, such as we are accustomed to call intuitive examples.

23. Socrates: the Socratic method.—Socrates dedicated his life to teaching using a unique method that has kept his name alive. He was a master of questioning. He would ask questions of everyone he encountered, whether at the gym or in the streets; he would challenge the sophists to expose their mistakes and humble their arrogance, and he would engage with presumptuous young men to help them learn the truths they didn't know. He questioned everyone—from politicians like Pericles to local shopkeepers—always aiming to force others to think clearly. This pursuit was his lifelong passion. When he allowed himself to ponder the afterlife, he lightheartedly expressed a wish to continue his Athenian conversations in the Elysian Fields, questioning even the great figures of the past. With Socrates, dialogue became an art, and conversation a method. He rarely taught directly; instead, he engaged his conversation partners, pushing them to share their ideas, challenging them with often subtle questions, and skillfully guiding them to realize the truths they had in mind. Sometimes he even let them stray onto false paths to ultimately reveal their mistakes and take delight in their confusion. He did all this with a remarkable analytical skill, reasoning that was almost extreme in its subtlety, yet with great simplicity of language and relatable examples drawn from everyday life—what we now call intuitive examples.

24. The Socratic Irony.—To form an intelligible account of the Socratic method, it is necessary to distinguish its two essential phases. Socrates followed a double method and sought a double end.

24. Socratic Irony.—To create a clear understanding of the Socratic method, it's important to recognize its two key phases. Socrates employed a two-pronged approach and aimed for two goals.

In the first case, he wished to make war against error and to refute false opinions. Then he resorted to what has been called the Socratic irony.[28] He raised a question as one who simply desired to be instructed. If there was the statement of an error in the reply of the respondent, Socrates made no objection to it, but pretended to espouse the ideas and sentiments of his interlocutor. Then, by questions which were adroit and sometimes insidious, he forced him to develop his opinions, and to display, so to speak, the whole extent of his folly, and the next instant slyly brought him face to face with the consequences, which were so absurd and contradictory that he ended in losing confidence, in becoming involved in his conclusions, and finally in making confession of his errors.

In the first case, he wanted to fight against misunderstandings and challenge false beliefs. So he used what’s known as Socratic irony.[28] He asked questions as if he genuinely wanted to learn. If the answer given contained a mistake, Socrates didn’t point it out; instead, he pretended to agree with the views of the person he was talking to. Then, through clever and sometimes tricky questions, he pushed them to elaborate on their beliefs, effectively exposing the full extent of their foolishness. In the next moment, he cleverly brought them to face the ridiculous and contradictory consequences of their ideas, causing them to lose confidence, get tangled in their reasoning, and eventually admit their mistakes.

25. Maieutics, or the Art of giving Birth to Ideas.—Analogous processes constituted the other part of the Socratic method, that which he himself called maieutics, or the art of giving birth to ideas.

25. Maieutics, or the Art of Bringing Ideas to Life.—Similar processes made up the other aspect of the Socratic method, which he referred to as maieutics, or the art of bringing ideas to life.

Socrates was convinced that the human mind in its normal condition discovers certain truths through its own energies, provided one knows how to lead it and stimulate it; and so he here appealed to the spontaneity of his auditor, to his innate powers, and thus gently led him on his way by easy transitions to the opinion which he wished to make him admit. However, he applied this method only to the search for truths which could either be suggested by the intuitions of reason and common sense, or determined by a natural induction, that is, psychological, ethical, and religious truths.[29]

Socrates believed that the human mind, when functioning normally, can uncover certain truths through its own efforts, as long as someone knows how to guide and motivate it. He appealed to the natural instincts of his listener, tapping into their inherent abilities, and skillfully led them towards the conclusion he wanted them to accept. However, he only applied this approach when searching for truths that could be suggested by the insights of reason and common sense, or established through natural observation—specifically, psychological, ethical, and religious truths.[29]

26. Examples of Irony and Maieutics.—We can best give an exact idea of the Socratic method by means of examples. These examples are to be found in the writings of the disciples of Socrates, as in the Dialogues of Plato, such as the Gorgias, the Euthydemus, etc., and still better in the Memorabilia of Xenophon, where the thought of the master and his manner of teaching are more faithfully reproduced than in the bold and original compositions of Plato. While recognizing the insufficiency of these extracts, we shall here make two quotations, in which is displayed either his incisive, critical spirit, or his suggestive and fruitful method: “The thirty tyrants had put many of the most distinguished citizens to death, and had encouraged others to acts of injustice. ‘It would surprise me,’ said Socrates one day, ‘if the keeper of a flock, who had killed one part of it and had made the[25] other part poor, would not confess that he was a bad herdsman; but it would surprise me still more if a man standing at the head of his fellow-citizens should destroy a part of them and corrupt the rest, and were not to blush at his conduct and confess himself a bad magistrate.’ This remark having come to the ears of the Thirty, Critias and Charicles sent for Socrates, showed him the law, and forbade him to hold conversation with the young.

26. Examples of irony and maieutics.—The best way to understand the Socratic method is through examples. These can be found in the writings of Socrates' students, like Plato's Dialogues, including the Gorgias and Euthydemus, and even better in Xenophon's Memorabilia, where the master’s ideas and teaching style are captured more accurately than in Plato's bold and original works. While we acknowledge that these excerpts are not comprehensive, we will provide two quotes that illustrate either Socrates' sharp, critical thinking or his insightful and productive approach: “The thirty tyrants executed many prominent citizens and encouraged others to commit injustices. ‘I would be surprised,’ Socrates said one day, ‘if a shepherd who killed part of his flock and left the rest in poor condition didn’t admit he was a terrible herdsman; but I’d be even more surprised if a leader who harmed some of his fellow citizens and corrupted the others didn’t feel ashamed of his actions and acknowledge that he was a bad magistrate.’ Once this comment reached the ears of the Thirty, Critias and Charicles summoned Socrates, showed him the law, and prohibited him from engaging in discussions with the youth.

“Socrates inquired of them if he might be permitted to ask questions touching what might seem obscure to him in this prohibition. Upon their granting this permission: ‘I am prepared,’ he said, ‘to obey the laws, but that I may not violate them through ignorance, I would have you clearly inform me whether you interdict the art of speaking because it belongs to the number of things which are good, or because it belongs to the number of things which are bad. In the first case, one ought henceforth to abstain from speaking what is good; in the second, it is clear that the effort should be to speak what is right.’

“Socrates asked them if he could pose some questions about what seemed unclear to him regarding this prohibition. Once they agreed, he said, ‘I’m ready to follow the laws, but so I don’t break them out of ignorance, I’d like you to clarify whether you’re banning the art of speaking because it’s a good thing or because it’s a bad thing. If it’s the former, then we should stop speaking about what’s good; if it’s the latter, then it’s obvious that we should aim to speak what is right.’”

“Thereupon Charicles became angry, and said: ‘Since you do not understand us, we will give you something easier to comprehend: we forbid you absolutely to hold conversation with the young.’ ‘In order that it may be clearly seen,’ said Socrates, ‘whether I depart from what is enjoined, tell me at what age a youth becomes a man.’ ‘At the time when he is eligible to the senate, for he has not acquired prudence till then; so do not speak to young men who are below the age of thirty.’

“Thereupon Charicles got angry and said, ‘Since you don’t understand us, we’ll give you something easier to grasp: we absolutely forbid you to talk to young people.’ ‘So that it can be clearly seen,’ Socrates replied, ‘whether I’m going against this rule, tell me at what age a youth becomes a man.’ ‘When he is eligible for the senate, because he hasn’t gained wisdom until then; so don’t speak to young men who are under the age of thirty.’”

“‘But if I wish to buy something of a merchant who is below the age of thirty, may I ask him at what price he sells it?’

“‘But if I want to buy something from a merchant who's under thirty, can I ask him how much he's selling it for?’”

“‘Certainly you may ask such a question; but you are accustomed to raise inquiries about multitudes of things[26] which are perfectly well known to you; it is this which is forbidden.’

“‘Of course you can ask that question; but you're used to asking about many things[26] that you already know quite well; that's what's not allowed.’”

“‘So I must not reply to a young man who asks me where Charicles lives, or where Critias is.’ ‘You may reply to such questions,’ said Charicles. ‘But recollect, Socrates,’ added Critias, ‘you must let alone the shoemakers, and smiths, and other artisans, for I think they must already be very much worn out by being so often in your mouth.’

“‘So I shouldn’t answer a young man who asks me where Charicles lives, or where Critias is.’ ‘You can answer those questions,’ Charicles said. ‘But remember, Socrates,’ Critias added, ‘you should leave out the shoemakers, blacksmiths, and other craftsmen, because I think they must be pretty tired of being talked about so often.’”

“‘I must, therefore,’ said Socrates, ‘forego the illustrations I draw from these occupations relative to justice, piety, and all the virtues.’”[30]

“‘I must, therefore,’ said Socrates, ‘give up the examples I make from these activities related to justice, piety, and all the virtues.’”[30]

In the final passage of this cutting dialogue, observe the elevation of tone and the gravity of thought. So Socrates had marvellous skill in allying enthusiasm with irony.

In the last section of this intense conversation, notice the shift in tone and the seriousness of the ideas. Socrates was amazing at blending passion with sarcasm.

Here is an extract in which Socrates applies the maieutic art to the establishment of a moral truth, the belief in God:

Here is an extract where Socrates uses the maieutic method to establish a moral truth, the belief in God:

“I will mention a conversation he once had in my presence with Aristodemus, surnamed the Little, concerning the gods. He knew that Aristodemus neither sacrificed to the gods, nor consulted the oracles, but ridiculed those who took part in these religious observances. ‘Tell me, Aristodemus,’ said he, ‘are there men whose talents you admire?’ ‘There are,’ he replied. ‘Then tell us their names,’ said Socrates. ‘In epic poetry I especially admire Homer; in dithyrambic, Melanippides; in tragedy, Sophocles; in statuary, Polycletus; in painting, Zeuxis.’ ‘But what artists do you think most worthy of admiration, those who form images destitute of sense and movement, or those who produce animated beings, endowed with the faculty of thinking and acting?’ ‘Those who form animated beings, for these are the work of intelligence and not of chance.’ ‘And which do you regard[27] as the creation of intelligence, and which the product of chance, those works whose purpose cannot be recognized, or those whose utility is manifest?’ ‘It is reasonable to attribute to an intelligence the works which have some useful purpose.’”[31]

“I want to mention a conversation he once had in front of me with Aristodemus, known as the Little, about the gods. He knew that Aristodemus didn’t make sacrifices to the gods or consult the oracles, but mocked those who participated in these religious practices. ‘Tell me, Aristodemus,’ he said, ‘are there any people whose talents you admire?’ ‘There are,’ he replied. ‘Then share their names with us,’ Socrates asked. ‘In epic poetry, I especially admire Homer; in dithyrambic poetry, Melanippides; in tragedy, Sophocles; in sculpture, Polycletus; in painting, Zeuxis.’ ‘But which artists do you think are more worthy of admiration: those who create images that lack meaning and movement, or those who create living beings that can think and act?’ ‘Those who create living beings, because they are the work of intelligence and not random chance.’ ‘And which do you consider to be the result of intelligence and which the product of chance: those works whose purpose is unclear, or those whose usefulness is obvious?’ ‘It makes sense to attribute intelligence to the works that have a clear useful purpose.’”[31]

Socrates then points out to Aristodemus how admirably the different organs of the human body are adapted to the functions of life and to the use of man. And so proceeding from example to example, from induction to induction, always keeping the mind of his auditor alert by the questions he raises, and the answers that he suggests, forcing him to do his share of the work, and giving him an equal share in the train of reasoning, he finally brings him to the goal which is to make him recognize the existence of God.

Socrates then shows Aristodemus how well the various parts of the human body are suited for the functions of life and the needs of people. As he goes from one example to another, from one conclusion to the next, he keeps his listener engaged with the questions he asks and the answers he proposes, making sure Aristodemus participates in the discussion and shares in the reasoning process. Ultimately, he leads him to the conclusion that helps him acknowledge the existence of God.

27. The Republic of Plato.—“Would you form,” said J. J. Rousseau, “an idea of public education? read the Republic of Plato. It is the finest treatise on education ever written.” For truth’s sake we must discount the enthusiasm of Rousseau. The Republic doubtless contains some elements of a wise and practical scheme of education; but, on the whole, it is but an ideal creation, a compound of paradoxes and chimeras. In Plato’s ideal commonwealth, the individual and the family itself are sacrificed to the State. Woman becomes so much like man as to be subjected to the same gymnastic exercises; she too must be a soldier as he is. Children know neither father nor mother. From the day of their birth they are given in charge of common nurses, veritable public functionaries. In that common fold, “care shall be taken that no mother recognize her offspring.” We may guess that in making this pompous eulogy of the Republic, the paradoxical author of the Émile hoped to prepare[28] the reader for giving a complaisant welcome to his own dreams.

27. Plato's Republic.—“If you want to understand,” said J. J. Rousseau, “what public education should be, read the Republic of Plato. It’s the best work on education ever written.” To be fair, we should take Rousseau’s enthusiasm with a grain of salt. The Republic does contain some aspects of a wise and practical education system; however, overall, it is an idealistic creation filled with contradictions and fantasies. In Plato’s ideal society, the individual and the family are sacrificed for the State. Women are made so similar to men that they undergo the same physical training; they too must be soldiers. Children have no knowledge of their parents. From the moment they are born, they are placed in the care of communal nurses, essentially public servants. In this shared upbringing, “care shall be taken that no mother recognizes her child.” We can assume that by praising the Republic so highly, the contradictory author of the Émile intended to ready the reader to accept his own visions.

28. The Education of Warriors and Magistrates.—Plato, by some unexplained recollection of the social constitution of the Hindoos, established three castes in his ideal State,—laborers and artisans, warriors, and magistrates. There was no education for laborers and artisans; it was sufficient for men of this caste to learn a trade. In politics, Plato is an aristocrat; he feels a disdain for the people, “that robust and indocile animal.” It should be observed, however, that the barriers which he set up between these three social orders are not insuperable. If a child of the inferior class gives evidence of exceptional qualities, he must be admitted to the superior class; and so if the son of a warrior or of a magistrate is notably incompetent and unworthy of his rank, he must suffer forfeiture, and become artisan or laborer.

28. The Training of Warriors and Officials.—Plato, through some unexplained memory of the social structure of the Hindoos, created three classes in his ideal State—laborers and artisans, warriors, and magistrates. There was no education for laborers and artisans; it was enough for them to learn a trade. In politics, Plato is an aristocrat; he has a disdain for the people, “that strong and stubborn creature.” It should be noted, however, that the barriers he set between these three social classes are not unbreakable. If a child from the lower class shows exceptional abilities, he must be allowed into the higher class; similarly, if the child of a warrior or magistrate is clearly incompetent and unworthy of his position, he must lose it and become an artisan or laborer.

As to the education which he designs for the warriors and the magistrates, Plato is minutely careful in regulating it. The education of the warriors comprises two parts,—music and gymnastics. The education of the magistrates consists of a training in philosophy of a high grade; they are initiated into all the sciences and into metaphysics. Plato’s statesmen must be, not priests, as in the East, but scholars and philosophers.

As for the education he plans for the warriors and the magistrates, Plato is very meticulous in managing it. The education for the warriors includes two main aspects—music and physical training. The magistrates’ education involves advanced philosophical training; they are introduced to all the sciences and metaphysics. According to Plato, his leaders should not be priests, like those in the East, but rather scholars and philosophers.

29. Music and Gymnastics.—Although Plato attaches a high value to gymnastics, he gives precedence to music. Before forming the body, Plato, the idealist, would form the soul, because it is the soul, according to him, which, by its own virtue, gives to the body all the perfection of which it is capable. Even in physical exercises, the purpose should be to give increased vigor to the soul: “In the training of[29] the body, our young men shall aim, above everything else, at augmenting moral power.” Note this striking picture of the man who trains only his body: “Let a man apply himself to gymnastics, and become trained, and eat much, and wholly neglect music and philosophy, and at first his body will become strengthened; but if he does nothing else, and holds no converse with the Muses, though his soul have some natural inclination to learn, yet if it remains uncultivated by acquiring knowledge, by inquiry, by discourse, in a word, by some department of music, that is, by intellectual education, it will insensibly become weak, deaf, and blind. Like a wild beast, such a man will live in ignorance and rudeness, with neither grace nor politeness.” However, Plato is far from despising health and physical strength. On the contrary, it is a reproach to him that he has imposed on the citizens of his Republic the obligation of being physically sound, and of having excluded from it all those whose infirmities and feeble constitution condemn them to “drag out a dying life.” The right to live, in Plato’s city, as in the most of ancient societies, belonged only to men of robust health. The weak, the ailing, the wretched, all who are of infirm constitution,—Plato does not go so far as ordering such to be killed, but, what amounts almost to the same thing,—“they shall be exposed,” that is, left to die. The good of the State demands that every man be sacrificed whose health renders him unfit for civil duties. This cruel and implacable doctrine shocks us in the case of him whom Montaigne calls the divine Plato, and shocks us even more when we discover it among contemporary philosophers, whom the inspirations of Christian charity or the feeling of human fraternity should have preserved from such rank heartlessness. Is it not Herbert Spencer who blames modern societies for nourishing the diseased and assisting the infirm?

29. Music and Gymnastics.—Even though Plato values gymnastics highly, he prioritizes music. Before developing the body, Plato, the idealist, wants to shape the soul because, for him, the soul, through its own virtue, gives the body all its potential perfection. Even in physical activities, the goal should be to enhance the strength of the soul: “In training the[29] body, our young men should focus primarily on boosting moral strength.” Consider this vivid image of someone who only trains their body: “If a person dedicates themselves to gymnastics, gets fit, eats a lot, and completely ignores music and philosophy, initially their body will grow strong; however, if they do nothing else and don’t engage with the Muses, even if their soul has a natural tendency to learn, it will become weak, deaf, and blind without the cultivation of knowledge, inquiry, discourse, or some form of music, meaning intellectual education. Like a wild animal, such a person will live in ignorance and coarseness, lacking grace and politeness.” Nevertheless, Plato does not dismiss the importance of health and physical strength. In fact, he criticizes himself for imposing on the citizens of his Republic the requirement of being physically fit, excluding those with weaknesses and frail constitutions who are condemned to “live a dying life.” In Plato’s city, as in most ancient societies, the right to live was reserved only for those in good health. The weak, the sick, and the unfortunate—all those with fragile constitutions—Plato doesn’t go so far as to mandate their death, but what nearly amounts to the same thing: “they shall be exposed,” meaning left to die. The welfare of the State demands that any man unfit for civic duties due to poor health be sacrificed. This harsh and unyielding doctrine shocks us coming from someone whom Montaigne refers to as the divine Plato, and it shocks us even more when we find it in contemporary philosophers who should have been spared such blatant heartlessness by the inspiration of Christian charity or the sense of human brotherhood. Isn’t it Herbert Spencer who criticizes modern societies for sustaining the sick and aiding the weak?

30. Religion and Art in Education.—Plato had formed a high ideal of the function of art in education, but this did not prevent him from being severe against certain forms of art, particularly comedy and tragedy, and poetry in general. He would have the poets expelled from the city and conducted to the frontier, though paying them homage with perfumes which will continue to be shed upon their heads, and with flowers with which they will ever be crowned. He admits no other poetry than that which reproduces the manners and discourse of a good man, and celebrates the brave deeds of the gods, or chants their glory. As a severe moralist and worshipper of the divine goodness, he condemns the poets of his time, either because they attribute to the divinity the vices and passions of men, or because they invest the imagination with base fears as they speak of Cocytus and the Styx, and portray a frightful hell and gods always mad with desire to persecute the human race. Elsewhere, in the Laws, Plato explains his conception of religion. He says that the religious books placed in the hands of children should be selected with as much care as the milk of a nurse. God is an infinite goodness who watches over men, and he should be honored, not by sacrifices and vain ceremonies, but by lives of justice and virtue.

30. Religion and Art in Education.—Plato had a lofty view of the role of art in education, but this didn’t stop him from being harsh about certain types of art, especially comedy, tragedy, and poetry in general. He wanted the poets expelled from the city and sent to the border, though he would pay tribute to them with perfumes that would continue to be poured over their heads, and with flowers that they would always wear as crowns. He allows no other poetry than that which reflects the behavior and speech of a good person, and celebrates the heroic actions of the gods, or sings their praises. As a strict moralist and a devotee of divine goodness, he criticizes the poets of his time for either attributing human vices and passions to the divine, or for filling the imagination with base fears as they talk about Cocytus and the Styx, depicting a terrifying hell and gods who are always consumed by a desire to torment humanity. Elsewhere, in the Laws, Plato elaborates on his views about religion. He states that the religious texts given to children should be chosen with as much care as a nurse's milk. God is an infinite goodness who watches over people, and he should be honored not with sacrifices and empty rituals, but through lives led in justice and virtue.

For making men moral, Plato counts more upon art than upon religious feeling. To love letters, to hold converse with the Muses, to cultivate music and dancing, such, in the opinion of the noble spirits of Athens, is the natural route towards moral perfection. In their view, moral education is above all an education in art. The soul rises to the good through the beautiful. “Beautiful and good” (καλὸς καὶ ἀγαθός) are two words constantly associated in the speech of the Greeks. Even to-day we have much to learn from reflections like these: “We ought,” says Plato, “to seek[31] out artists who by the power of genius can trace out the nature of the fair and the graceful, that our young men, dwelling, as it were, in a healthful region, may drink in good from every quarter, whence any emanation from noble works may strike upon their eye or their ear, like a gale wafting health from salubrious lands, and win them imperceptibly from their earliest years into resemblance, love, and harmony with the true beauty of reason.

For making people moral, Plato relies more on art than on religious feelings. Loving literature, engaging with the Muses, and practicing music and dance are, in the eyes of the noble minds of Athens, the natural path to moral perfection. They believe that moral education is primarily an education in art. The soul ascends to the good through the beautiful. "Beautiful and good" (καλὸς καὶ ἀγαθός) are terms frequently linked in Greek conversation. Even today, we have a lot to learn from such thoughts: "We ought," says Plato, "to seek out artists who, through their genius, can reveal the nature of beauty and grace so that our young people, living in a kind of healthy environment, may soak in goodness from every direction, as any influence from noble works touches their eyes or ears, like a breeze bringing health from pleasant lands, subtly guiding them from an early age towards resemblance, love, and harmony with the true beauty of reason.

“Is it not, then, on these accounts that we attach such supreme importance to a musical education, because rhythm and harmony sink most deeply into the recesses of the soul, bringing gracefulness in their train, and making a man graceful if he be rightly nurtured; but if not, the reverse? and also because he that has been duly nurtured therein will have the keenest eye for defects, whether in the failures of art, or in the misgrowths of nature; and feeling a most just disdain for them, will commend beautiful objects, and gladly receive them into his soul, and feed upon them, and grow to be noble and good; whereas he will rightly censure and hate all repulsive objects, even in his childhood, before he is able to be reasoned with; and when reason comes, he will welcome her most cordially who can recognize her by the instinct of relationship, and because he has been thus nurtured?”[32]

“Is it not, then, for these reasons that we place such great importance on a musical education? Rhythm and harmony resonate deeply within the soul, bringing elegance along with them and making a person graceful if they are nurtured correctly; but if not, it's the opposite. Moreover, someone who has been properly trained in this will have the sharpest eye for flaws, whether in the failures of art or the shortcomings of nature; and feeling just disdain for those flaws, they will appreciate beautiful things, eagerly embrace them, nourish their soul with them, and grow to be noble and good. On the other hand, they will rightfully criticize and dislike all unattractive things, even as children, before they can be reasoned with. And when reason does come, they will warmly welcome it, recognizing it by the instinct of connection, thanks to their nurturing.”[32]

31. High Intellectual Education.—In the Republic of Plato the intellectual education of the warrior class remains exclusively literary and æsthetic. In addition to this, the education of the ruling class is to be scientific and philosophic. The future magistrate, after having received the ordinary instruction up to the age of twenty, is to be initiated into the abstract sciences, mathematics, geometry,[32] and astronomy. To this scientific education, which is to continue for ten years, there will succeed for five years the study of dialectics,[33] or philosophy, which develops the highest faculty of man, the reason, and teaches him to discover, through and beyond the fleeting appearances of the world of sense, the eternal verities and the essence of things. But Plato prolongs the education of his magistrates still further. After having given them the nurture of reason and intellectual insight, he sends them back to the cavern[34] at the age of thirty-five, that is, calls them back to public life, and makes them pass through all kinds of civil and military employments, until finally, at the age of fifty, in possession of all the endowments assured by consummate experience superadded to profound knowledge, they are fitted to be charged with the burdens of office. In the Republic of Plato statesmen are not improvised. And yet in this elaborate system of instruction Plato omits two subjects of great importance. On the one hand, he entirely omits the physical and natural sciences, because, in his mystic idealism, things of sense are delusive and unreal images, and so did not appear to him worthy of arresting the attention of the mind; and on the other, though coming after Herodotus, and though a contemporary[33] of Thucydides, he makes no mention of history, doubtless through a contempt for tradition and the past.

31. Advanced Education.—In Plato's Republic, the education for the warrior class focuses solely on literature and the arts. Additionally, the ruling class's education is meant to be scientific and philosophical. After receiving regular instruction until age twenty, the future magistrate will delve into abstract sciences like mathematics, geometry,[32] and astronomy. This scientific education will last for ten years, followed by five years of studying dialectics,[33] or philosophy, which enhances human reasoning and teaches individuals to look beyond the temporary appearances of the physical world to uncover eternal truths and the essence of things. However, Plato extends the education of his magistrates even further. After nurturing their reason and intellectual insight, he sends them back to the cave[34] at age thirty-five, meaning he calls them back to public service, where they must undergo various civil and military roles until, at fifty years old, they have gained the wealth of experience combined with deep knowledge necessary to handle responsibilities of office. In Plato's Republic, statesmen are not created on a whim. Yet, within this detailed educational framework, Plato neglects two significant subjects. On one hand, he entirely leaves out physical and natural sciences because, in his mystical idealism, sensory things are merely deceptive and unreal images he believes are not worthy of intellectual focus; on the other hand, despite being after Herodotus and a contemporary of Thucydides, he does not mention history, likely due to his disdain for tradition and the past.

32. The Laws.—In the Laws, the work of his old age, Plato disavows in part the chimeras of the Republic, and qualifies the radicalism of that earlier work. The philosopher descends to the earth and really condescends to the actual state of humanity. He renounces the distinction of social castes, and his very practical and very minute precepts are applied without distinction to children of all classes.[35]

32. The Rules.—In the Laws, his final work, Plato partially rejects the unrealistic ideas of the Republic and tones down the radical views from that earlier writing. The philosopher connects with reality and acknowledges the true condition of humanity. He abandons the idea of social classes, and his detailed, practical instructions apply equally to children from all backgrounds.[35]

First note this excellent definition of the end of education: “A good education is that which gives to the body and to the soul all the beauty and all the perfection of which they are capable.” As to methods, it seems that Plato hesitates between the doctrine of effort and the doctrine of attractive toil. In fact, he says on the one hand that education is a very skilful discipline which, by way of amusement,[36] leads the mind of the child to love that which is to make it finished. On the other hand, he protests against the weakness of those parents who seek to spare their children every trouble and every pain. “I am persuaded,” he says, “that the inclination to humor the likings of children is the surest of all ways to spoil them. We should not make too much haste in our search after what is pleasurable, especially as we shall never be wholly exempt from what is painful.”

First, note this excellent definition of the end of education: “A good education is one that provides both the body and the soul with all the beauty and perfection they are capable of.” Regarding methods, it seems that Plato is torn between the idea of effort and the idea of enjoyable work. On one hand, he says that education is a skilled discipline that, through amusement,[36] guides a child's mind to love what will help them grow. On the other hand, he criticizes those parents who try to shield their children from any trouble or pain. “I believe,” he says, “that giving in to children's preferences is the surest way to ruin them. We shouldn’t rush in our pursuit of pleasure, especially since we will never be completely free from pain.”

Let us add this definition of a good education: “I call education the virtue which is shown by children when the feelings of joy or of sorrow, of love or of hate, which arise in their souls, are made conformable to order.”

Let’s include this definition of a good education: “I define education as the quality manifested by children when their feelings of joy or sorrow, love or hate, align with a sense of order.”

With the statement of these principles, Plato enters into details. For children up to the age of six, he recommends the use of swaddling-clothes. The habit of rocking, the natural plays which children find out for themselves, the separation of the sexes; swimming, the bow, and the javelin, for boys; wrestling for giving bodily vigor, and dancing, for graceful movement; reading and writing reserved till the tenth year and learned for three years.

With the explanation of these principles, Plato goes into detail. For children up to the age of six, he advises using swaddling clothes. He suggests rocking, the natural games that children discover on their own, keeping boys and girls apart; swimming, archery, and javelin for boys; wrestling to build physical strength, and dancing for graceful movement; reading and writing should be saved until the age of ten and taught for three years.

It would require too much time to follow the philosopher to the end. In the rules he proposes, he makes a near approach to the practices followed by the Athenians of his day. The Republic was a work of pure imagination. The Laws are scarcely more than a commentary on the actual state of practice. But here we still find what was nearest the soul of Plato, the constant search for a higher morality.

It would take too much time to follow the philosopher all the way through. In the rules he suggests, he comes close to the practices of the Athenians of his time. The Republic was a work of pure imagination. The Laws are hardly more than a commentary on the actual state of practice. But here we still find what was closest to Plato’s soul: the ongoing search for a higher morality.

33. Xenophon.—As an educator, Xenophon obeyed two different influences. His master, Socrates, was his good genius. That graceful and charming book, the Economics, was written under the benign and tempered inspiration of the great Athenian sage. But Xenophon also had his evil genius,—the immoderate enthusiasm which he felt for Sparta, her institutions and her laws. The first book of the Cyropædia, which relates the rules of Persian education, is an unfortunate imitation of the laws of Lycurgus.

33. Xenophon.—As an educator, Xenophon was influenced by two opposing forces. His teacher, Socrates, was his positive influence. That elegant and engaging book, the Economics, was written with the gentle inspiration of the great Athenian philosopher. However, Xenophon also had a negative influence—his excessive passion for Sparta, its institutions, and its laws. The first book of the Cyropædia, which discusses Persian education principles, is an unfortunate imitation of Lycurgus’s laws.

34. The Economics, and the Education of Woman.—All should read the Economics, that charming sketch of the education of woman. We may say of this little work what Renan has said of the writings of Plutarch on the same subject: “Where shall we find a more charming ideal of family life? What good nature! What sweetness of manners! What chaste and lovable simplicity!” Before her marriage, the Athenian maiden has learned only to spin wool, to be[35] discreet, and to ask no questions,—virtues purely negative. Xenophon assigns to her husband the duty of training her mind and of teaching her the positive duties of family life,—order, economy, kindness to slaves, and tender care of children. As a matter of fact, the Athenian woman was still held in a position of inferiority. Shut up in her own apartments, it was an exception that she learned to read and write; it was very rare that she was instructed in the arts and sciences. The idea of human dignity and of the value of the human person had not yet appeared. Man had value only in proportion to the services which he could render the State, or commonwealth, and woman formed no part of the commonwealth. Xenophon has the merit of rising above the prejudices of his time, and of approaching the ideal of the modern family, in calling woman to participate more intimately in the affairs of the house and in the occupations of the husband.[37]

34. The Economics and Education of Women.—Everyone should read the Economics, that delightful overview of women's education. We can echo what Renan said about Plutarch's writings on the same topic: “Where can we find a more charming ideal of family life? How good-natured! How sweetly genteel! What pure and lovable simplicity!” Before marriage, the Athenian girl learned only to spin wool, to be discreet, and to ask no questions—virtues that are purely negative. Xenophon assigns her husband the responsibility of educating her mind and teaching her the positive duties of family life—organization, managing finances, kindness to slaves, and caring for children. In reality, the Athenian woman was still in an inferior position. Confined to her own quarters, it was unusual for her to learn to read and write; it was very rare for her to be taught the arts and sciences. The concept of human dignity and the value of the individual had not yet emerged. A man's worth was only measured by the contributions he could make to the State or community, and women were excluded from the commonwealth. Xenophon deserves credit for transcending the biases of his era, moving closer to the modern family ideal by calling for women to be more involved in household matters and their husbands' work.[37]

35. The Cyropædia.—The Cyropædia is not worthy of the same commendation. Under the pretext of describing the organization of the Persian State, Xenophon here traces, after his manner, the plan of an education absolutely uniform and exclusively military. There is no domestic education, no individual liberty, no interest in letters and arts. When the period of infancy is over, the young Persian is made subject to military duty, and must not leave the encampment, even at night. The state is but a camp, and human existence a perpetual military parade. Montaigne praises Xenophon for having said that the Persians taught their children virtue “as other nations do letters.” But it is difficult to form an estimate of the methods which were followed in these schools of justice and temperance, and we[36] may be allowed to suspect the efficiency of the means proposed by Xenophon; for example, that which consisted in transforming the petty quarrels of the scholars into regular trials which were followed by sentences, acquittals, or convictions. The author of the Cyropædia is on surer ground when, recollecting his own studies, he recommends the study of history to those who would become just. He teaches temperance by practice rather than by precept; his pupils have only bread for their food, only cresses for seasoning, and only water for their drink.

35. The Cyropedia.—The Cyropædia doesn’t deserve the same praise. Pretending to describe the structure of the Persian State, Xenophon outlines, in his typical way, an education that is completely uniform and purely military. There’s no home education, no personal freedom, and no interest in literature and the arts. Once childhood is over, young Persians are forced into military duty and aren’t allowed to leave the camp, even at night. The state operates like a camp, and life is just one long military display. Montaigne admires Xenophon for saying that Persians taught their children virtue “like other nations teach letters.” However, it’s hard to judge the methods used in these schools of justice and self-control, and we[36] can justifiably doubt the effectiveness of Xenophon’s proposed approach; for instance, turning petty disputes among students into formal trials with verdicts of acquittal or conviction. The author of the Cyropædia has a stronger point when he, recalling his own studies, suggests that those who want to be just should study history. He teaches self-control through experience rather than through instruction; his students have only bread to eat, cress for seasoning, and water to drink.

Whatever may be the faults and the fancies of the Cyropædia, we must recollect, as a partial excuse for them, that the purpose of the writer in tracing this picture of a simple, frugal, and courageous life, was to induce a reaction against the excesses of the fashionable and formal life of the Athenians. As Rousseau, in the middle of the eighteenth century, protested against the license and the artificial manners of his time by advising an imaginary return to nature, so Xenophon, a contemporary of the sophists, held forth the sturdy virtues of the Persians in opposition to the degenerate manners of the Greeks and the refinements of an advanced civilization.

Whatever the flaws and quirks of the Cyropædia, we should remember, as a bit of an excuse, that the author aimed to illustrate a simple, modest, and brave life to spark a reaction against the excesses of the sophisticated and formal lifestyle of the Athenians. Just as Rousseau, in the mid-eighteenth century, protested against the indulgence and pretentious behaviors of his time by suggesting a fictional return to nature, Xenophon, a contemporary of the sophists, highlighted the strong virtues of the Persians in contrast to the declining customs of the Greeks and the complexities of an advanced civilization.

36. Aristotle: General Character of his Plan of Education.—By his vast attainments, by his encyclopædic knowledge, by the experimental nature of his researches, and by the positive and practical tendencies of his genius, Aristotle was enabled to excel Plato in clearness of insight into pedagogical questions. He had another advantage over Plato in having known and enjoyed the delights of family life, and in having loved and trained his own children, of whom he said, “parents love their children as a part of themselves.” Let us add, finally, that he was a practical teacher, since he was the preceptor of Alexander from 343[37] to 340 B.C. Such opportunities, superadded to the force of the most mighty genius the world has ever seen, give promise of a competent and clear-sighted educator. Unfortunately, we have lost the treatise, On Education (περὶ παιδείας), which on the authority of Diogenes Laërtius, Aristotle is said to have composed; and to form some conception of his ideas on education, we have at our disposal only some imperfect sketches, some portions, and those in an imperfect state, of his treatises on ethics and politics.[38]

36. Aristotle: Overall Approach to Education.—With his extensive knowledge, broad understanding, experimental approach to research, and practical mindset, Aristotle was able to surpass Plato in his clarity regarding educational issues. He also had an advantage over Plato in that he experienced the joys of family life and loved and raised his own children, stating, “parents love their children as a part of themselves.” Additionally, he was a hands-on teacher, as he tutored Alexander from 343[37] to 340 BCE These experiences, combined with the extraordinary talent he possessed, promise a capable and insightful educator. Unfortunately, we have lost the work, On Education (περὶ παιδείας), which Diogenes Laërtius claims Aristotle wrote; to understand his views on education, we only have some incomplete outlines and fragments from his writings on ethics and politics.[38]

Whoever labors to give stability to the family, and to tighten its bond of union, labors also for the promotion of education. Even in this respect, education is under great obligations to Aristotle. In him the communism of Plato finds an able critic. That feeling of affection which we of to-day would call charity or fraternity, he declared to be the guaranty and the foundation of social life. Now, communism weakens this feeling by diluting it, just as a little honey dropped into a large quantity of water thereby loses all its sweetness. “There are two things which materially contribute to the rise of interest and attachment in the hearts of men,—property and the feeling of affection.” It was thus in the name of good sense, and in opposition to the distempered fancies of Plato, that Aristotle vindicated the rights of the family and the individual.

Whoever works to strengthen the family and reinforce its unity also works towards the advancement of education. In this regard, education owes much to Aristotle. He effectively critiques Plato’s communism. The feeling of affection that we today would call charity or brotherhood, he asserted to be the guarantee and foundation of social life. In contrast, communism undermines this feeling by diluting it, just as a bit of honey mixed into a large amount of water loses all its sweetness. “There are two things that significantly foster interest and attachment in people's hearts—property and the feeling of affection.” Thus, in the name of common sense and against the misguided ideas of Plato, Aristotle defended the rights of the family and the individual.

37. Public Education.—But Aristotle does not go so far as his premises would seem to lead him, and relinquish to parents the care of educating their children. In accordance with the general tendencies of antiquity, he declares himself the partisan of an education that is public and common. He commends the Spartans for having ordained that “education should be the same for all.” “As there is one end[38] in view in every city,” he says, “it is evident that education ought to be one and the same in all, and that this should be a common care, and not of each individual.... It is the duty of the legislator to regulate this interest for all the citizens.” There must, therefore, be the intervention of the State, not from the day of birth, as Plato would have it, for the nursing of infants, but only at the age of seven, for instructing and training them in the habits of virtue.

37. Public Education.—But Aristotle doesn’t fully agree with the implications of his arguments and doesn’t hand over the responsibility of educating children entirely to parents. Following the general trends of ancient times, he supports the idea of a public and shared education. He praises the Spartans for establishing that “education should be the same for everyone.” “Since there is a single goal in every city,” he states, “it’s clear that education should be uniform across all, and that it should be a collective responsibility rather than an individual one.... It is the responsibility of the legislator to manage this concern for all citizens.” Therefore, state intervention is necessary, not from birth as Plato suggested for the care of infants, but starting at the age of seven, for teaching and instilling virtuous habits.

What, then, should be the training of the child, and upon what subjects would Aristotle direct his studies?

What should the child's education be, and what subjects would Aristotle suggest for their studies?

38. The Progressive Development of Human Nature.—An essential and incontrovertible distinction is taken by the Greek philosopher as his starting-point. There are, he says, three moments, three stages, in human development: first, there is the physical life of the body; then, instinct and sensibility, or the irrational part of the soul; and finally, the intelligence, or the reason. From this, Aristotle concludes that the course of discipline and study should be graduated according to these three degrees of life. “The first care should necessarily be given to the body rather than to the mind; and then to that part of the spiritual nature which is the seat of the desires.” But he adds this important observation, which is a refutation of Rousseau in advance: “In the care which we give to the sensibilities, we must not leave out of account the intelligence; and in our care of the body, we must not forget the soul.”

38. The Progressive Development of Human Nature.—A key and undeniable distinction is made by the Greek philosopher as his starting point. He states that there are three moments, or stages, in human development: first, the physical life of the body; next, instinct and feelings, or the irrational part of the soul; and finally, intelligence, or reason. From this, Aristotle concludes that education and training should follow these three levels of life. “The initial focus should necessarily be on the body rather than the mind; and then on that part of our spiritual nature where desires originate.” However, he adds this crucial point, which serves as a preemptive rebuttal to Rousseau: “In attending to our feelings, we must not overlook intelligence; and in caring for the body, we must not forget about the soul.”

39. Physical Education.—The son of a physician of the Macedonian court, and well versed in the natural sciences, Aristotle is very happy in his treatment of physical education. It begins before the child is born, even before it has been conceived. Consequently he enjoins a legal regulation of marriages, interdicts unions that are too early or too late,[39] indicates the climatic conditions most favorable for marriage, and gives mothers wise counsels on matters of hygiene, recommending them to nurse their own children, and prescribing cold baths. Such, in outline, is a plan which a modern hygienist would not disavow.

39. PE.—The son of a physician at the Macedonian court and knowledgeable in natural sciences, Aristotle handles physical education quite well. It starts even before a child is born, and even before conception. Therefore, he advocates for laws regulating marriages, prohibits unions that happen too early or too late,[39] points out the ideal climate conditions for marriage, and provides mothers with wise advice on hygiene, suggesting they breastfeed their own children and recommending cold baths. This is a plan that a modern health expert would likely agree with.

40. Intellectual and Moral Education.—It was the opinion of Aristotle that intellectual education should not begin before the age of five. But, in accordance with the principle stated above, this period of waiting should not be the occasion of loss to the intelligence of the child; even his play should be a preparation for the work to which he will apply himself at a later period. On the other hand, Aristotle strongly insists on the necessity of shielding the child from all pernicious influences, such as those which come from association with slaves, or from immoral plays.

40. Character and Ethics Education.—Aristotle believed that intellectual education shouldn't start until after a child turns five. However, following the principle mentioned earlier, this waiting period shouldn't hinder the child's intelligence; even playtime should be a preparation for the tasks he'll tackle later. On the flip side, Aristotle strongly emphasized the need to protect children from harmful influences, like those from associating with slaves or from inappropriate plays.

In accord with all his contemporaries, Aristotle includes grammar, gymnastics, and music, among the elements of instruction. To these he adds drawing. But he is chiefly preoccupied with music, by reason of the moral influence which he attributes to it. He shared the prepossession which caused the Greeks to say, that to relax or to reform the manners of a people, it suffices to add a string to the lyre or to take one from it.[39]

In agreement with his peers, Aristotle lists grammar, physical education, and music as essential parts of education. He also includes drawing. However, he is mostly focused on music because of the moral impact he believes it has. He shared the belief that to change or improve the behavior of a society, it’s enough to add or remove a string from the lyre.[39]

Aristotle was strongly preoccupied with moral education. Like Plato, he insists on the greatest care in forming the moral habits of early life. In his different writings on ethics he has discussed different human virtues in a spirit at once wise, practical, and liberal. No one has better sung the[40] praises of justice, of which he says, “Neither the evening nor the morning star inspires as much respect as justice.”

Aristotle was very focused on moral education. Like Plato, he emphasizes the importance of carefully developing the moral habits in early life. In his various writings on ethics, he has explored different human virtues with a wise, practical, and open-minded approach. No one has praised justice better than he does, stating, “Neither the evening nor the morning star inspires as much respect as justice.”

It would do Aristotle injustice to seek for a complete expression of his thoughts on education in the incomplete and curtailed statements of theory which are found in his Politics. In connection with these, we should recall the admirable instruction which he himself gave in the Lyceum, and which embraced almost all the sciences in its vast programme. He excluded from it only the sciences and the arts which have a mechanical and utilitarian character. Enslaved on this point to the prejudices of antiquity, he regarded as servile and unworthy of a free man whatever has a direct bearing on the practical and material utilities of life. He recommended to his hearers only studies of the intellectual type, those whose sole purpose is to elevate the mind and to fill it with noble thoughts.[40]

It would be unfair to Aristotle to look for a complete expression of his ideas on education in the incomplete and limited statements found in his Politics. In this context, we should also remember the excellent instruction he provided at the Lyceum, which covered almost all areas of knowledge in its extensive program. He only excluded the sciences and arts that are mechanical and practical in nature. Bound by the biases of ancient times, he considered anything with a direct connection to the practical and material needs of life as menial and unworthy of a free person. He encouraged his students to focus only on intellectual studies, those aimed solely at uplifting the mind and enriching it with noble thoughts.[40]

41. Faults in the Pedagogy of Aristotle, and in Greek Pedagogy in General.—It must be said in conclusion, that whatever admiration we may feel for the pedagogy of Aristotle, it was wrong, like that of all the Greek writers, in being but an aristocratic system of education. The education of which Plato and Aristotle dreamed was restricted to a small minority, and was even made possible only because the majority was excluded from it. The slaves, charged with the duty of providing for the sustenance of their superiors, and of creating for them the leisure claimed by Aristotle, had no more participation in education than in liberty or in property. In the century of Pericles,[41] at the most glorious period of the Athenian republic, let us not forget that there were at Athens nearly four hundred thousand slaves to do the bidding of twenty thousand free citizens. To indulge in an easy admiration for Greek pedagogy, we must detach it from its setting, and consider it in itself, apart from the narrow plan on which the Greek states were constructed, and apart from that social régime which assured the education of some, only by perpetuating the oppression of the many.

41. Flaws in Aristotle's Teaching Methods and in Greek Teaching Methods Overall.—In conclusion, while we may admire Aristotle's educational ideas, they were flawed, just like those of other Greek writers, because they represented an elitist approach to education. The education envisioned by Plato and Aristotle was limited to a small group and was only possible because the majority were excluded. The slaves, who were responsible for supporting their superiors and creating the leisure time that Aristotle claimed was necessary, had no share in education, nor in freedom or property. During the time of Pericles,[41] at the peak of the Athenian republic, we should remember that there were nearly four hundred thousand slaves serving twenty thousand free citizens in Athens. To blindly admire Greek education, we must separate it from its context and consider it on its own, apart from the narrow framework of Greek states and the social system that provided education for a few only by maintaining the oppression of the many.

[42. Analytical Summary.—1. A leading conception in Greek education is that of symmetry, or harmony; the ideal man, in Plato’s phrase, must be “harmoniously constituted”; all opposing tendencies must be reconciled; and while the physical, the intellectual, and the moral must each be made the subject of systematic training, there must be no disproportionate development in either direction.

[42. Analysis Summary.—1. A key idea in Greek education is symmetry, or harmony; the ideal person, in Plato’s words, must be “harmoniously constituted”; all conflicting tendencies must be balanced; and while physical, intellectual, and moral aspects must each receive systematic training, there must be no uneven development in any area.]

2. The preoccupation of the Greek teacher was discipline or culture, rather than the communication of useful knowledge; and the final aim was a life of contemplation, rather than a life of action; ethical rather than practical; “good conduct” rather than mastery over what is material.

2. The focus of the Greek teacher was on discipline or culture, rather than on sharing useful knowledge; the ultimate goal was a life of contemplation instead of action; ethical rather than practical; “good conduct” instead of control over the material.

3. Physical training received great emphasis, not as an end in itself, but as a means towards mental and spiritual health; and knowledge was valued chiefly as the means for attaining moral excellence.

3. Physical training was highly prioritized, not for its own sake, but as a way to promote mental and spiritual well-being; and knowledge was mainly valued as a way to achieve moral excellence.

4. The staple of instruction was wisdom, i.e., ethical and prudential knowledge, which was the basis of right action; and teaching, especially according to the Socratic conception of it, consisted in causing the pupil’s mind to react on the materials supplied by his own mind. Socrates, says Lewes, “believed that in each man lay the germs of wisdom. He believed that no science could be taught; only drawn out.”

4. The core of teaching was wisdom, which means ethical and practical knowledge, forming the foundation for right actions. Teaching, particularly in the Socratic sense, involved prompting the student’s mind to engage with the ideas provided by their own thoughts. Socrates, as Lewes noted, “believed that within each person were the seeds of wisdom. He felt that no science could be taught; it could only be drawn out.”

5. The great teaching instrument was dialectic, i.e., discussion, resolution, or analysis. Its use assumed that the subject-matter of instruction was already in the pupil’s possession, and that the highest office of the teacher was to liberate the thought which had been formed by the active energies of the pupil’s own mind. This is the maieutic art of Socrates.

5. The main teaching instrument was dialectic, i.e., discussion, resolution, or analysis. Its use assumed that the subject matter of instruction was already within the pupil’s grasp, and that the teacher's primary role was to free the thoughts that had been developed by the pupil’s own mind. This is the maieutic art of Socrates.

6. The mode of mental activity which was chiefly brought into requisition was the reason; in a secondary degree the imagination and the emotions; and in a still lower degree, the memory.

6. The primary mode of mental activity used was reason; to a lesser extent, imagination and emotions; and even less so, memory.

7. The large place assigned to music by Plato and Aristotle shows that the culture of the emotions was an important element in Greek education. Æsthetic training was not only an end in itself, but was regarded as the basis of moral and religious culture.

7. The significant role of music emphasized by Plato and Aristotle reveals that emotional development was a key aspect of Greek education. Aesthetic training was not just an end in itself; it was considered essential for moral and religious development.

8. In the writings of Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle, we see the first attempt to formulate a body of educational doctrine; we have the germs of a science of education based on psychology, ethics, and politics.

8. In the writings of Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle, we see the first attempt to formulate a body of educational doctrine; we have the beginnings of a science of education based on psychology, ethics, and politics.

9. In the Republic, we see the theory of compulsion in both its phases: the State must provide an education suitable for State needs; and the young must accept this education because the State has ordained it. For the first time in the history of thought, the State appears distinctly and avowedly as an educator.

9. In the Republic, we see the theory of compulsion in both its phases: the State must provide an education suitable for its needs; and the young must accept this education because the State requires it. For the first time in the history of thought, the State clearly and openly takes on the role of educator.

10. Practically, education was administered on the basis of caste; though in the construction of his ideal State, Plato made it possible for talent, industry, and worth, to find their proper level.]

10. In practice, education was managed based on caste; however, in designing his ideal State, Plato made it possible for talent, hard work, and merit to reach their appropriate place.

FOOTNOTES:

[22] Upon this subject consult the excellent study of Alexander Martin, entitled Les Doctrines Pédagogiques des Grecs. Paris, 1881.

[22] For more on this topic, check out the great study by Alexander Martin called Les Doctrines Pédagogiques des Grecs. Paris, 1881.

[23] Montaigne, Essais, I. I. chap. XXIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Montaigne, Essays, I. I. chap. XXIV.

[24] The palestra was the school of gymnastics for children; the gymnasium was set apart for adults and grown men.

[24] The palestra was the gymnastics school for kids; the gymnasium was designated for adults and men.

[25] Montesquieu, Esprit des lois, I. IV. chap. VIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Montesquieu, The Spirit of the Laws, I. IV. chap. VIII.

[26] Aristophanes, Clouds.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aristophanes, Clouds.

[27] The reputation of the sophists has been considerably raised by Mr. Grote (History of Greece, vol. VIII.). For an entertaining account of a sophist of a later age, see Pliny’s Letters, Melmoth’s translation, Book II., Letter III. See also Blackie’s Four Phases of Morals, and Ferrier’s Greek Philosophy. (P.)

[27] Mr. Grote has significantly improved the reputation of the sophists (see History of Greece, vol. VIII.). For an entertaining portrayal of a later sophist, check out Pliny’s Letters, translated by Melmoth, Book II., Letter III. Also, take a look at Blackie’s Four Phases of Morals and Ferrier’s Greek Philosophy. (P.)

[28] The primitive meaning of the Greek word εἰρωνεία, irony, is interrogation. Socrates gave a jeering, ironical turn to his questions, and in consequence this word lost its primary meaning, and took the one which we give it at this time.

[28] The original meaning of the Greek word εἰρωνεία, which translates to irony, is questioning. Socrates added a mocking, ironic twist to his inquiries, which caused this word to lose its original meaning and take on the definition we use today.

[29] The Socratic method for the discovery of truth can be employed only in those cases where the pupil has the crude materials of the new knowledge actually in store. Psychology, logic, ethics, mathematics, and perhaps grammar and rhetoric, fall within the sphere of the Socratic method; but to apply this method of instruction to geography, history, geology, and, in general, to subjects where the material is inaccessible, is palpably absurd. The Socratic dialogue, in its negative phase, is aimed at presumption, arrogance, and pretentious ignorance; but it is sometimes misused to badger and bewilder an honest and docile pupil. (P.)

[29] The Socratic method for discovering truth can only be used when the student already has some basic knowledge to build upon. Fields like psychology, logic, ethics, mathematics, and possibly grammar and rhetoric are suitable for the Socratic method; however, trying to apply this approach to geography, history, geology, and generally to topics where the information is not readily available is clearly pointless. The negative aspect of Socratic dialogue targets arrogance and false knowledge, but it can sometimes be misused to confuse and pressure a willing and honest student. (P.)

[30] Memorabilia, I. II.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memorabilia, I. II.

[31] Memorabilia, I. IV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memorabilia, I. IV.

[32] Republic, 401, 402. I have quoted from the version of Vaughan and Davies. (P.)

[32] Republic, 401, 402. I’ve quoted from the version by Vaughan and Davies. (P.)

[33] Dialectic, as used in the Republic, is neither philosophy nor logic. I doubt whether it can be considered a subject of instruction at all. It is rather a method or an exercise, the purpose of which is to subject received opinions, formulated knowledge, current beliefs, etc., to a sifting or analysis for the purpose of distinguishing the real from the apparent, the true from the false. The Socratic dialogues are examples of the dialectic method. Dialectic might be defined as the method of thought proper or the discursive reason in act. (P.)

[33] Dialectic, as mentioned in the Republic, isn't just philosophy or logic. I'm not sure it can even be taught as a formal subject. Instead, it's more of a method or exercise aimed at examining accepted opinions, established knowledge, and widespread beliefs, to separate what's real from what's merely apparent, and what's true from what's false. The Socratic dialogues illustrate this dialectic method. Dialectic could be defined as the proper method of thought or reasoning in action. (P.)

[34] See the allegory of the cavern, Republic, Book VII. ‘In Plato’s scheme of education, knowing is to precede doing,’ thus following Socrates (Memorabilia, IV. chap. II.) and Bias (Γνῶθι καὶ τότε πράττε), and anticipating Bacon (“studies perfect nature, and are perfected by experience”). (P.)

[34] Check out the allegory of the cave in Republic, Book VII. ‘In Plato’s approach to education, knowing comes before doing,’ following the ideas of Socrates (Memorabilia, IV. chap. II.) and Bias (Γνῶθι καὶ τότε πράττε), and looking ahead to Bacon (“studies perfect nature, and are perfected by experience”). (P.)

[35] See especially Book VII. of the Laws.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See especially Book VII. of the Laws.

[36] Compare also this quotation: “A free mind ought to learn nothing as a slave. The lesson that is made to enter the mind by force, will not remain there. Then use no violence towards children; the rather, cause them to learn while playing.”

[36] Also consider this quote: “A free mind shouldn’t be forced to learn like a slave. Lessons that are forced into the mind won’t stick. So, don’t use violence with children; instead, let them learn while having fun.”

[37] See particularly Chaps. VII. and VIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See especially Chaps. VII. and VIII.

[38] See especially the Politics, Books IV., V.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See especially the Politics, Books IV, V

[39] It seems impossible to comprehend the almost sovereign power which the Greeks ascribed to music, unless we conceive that the Greek was endowed with peculiar and extreme sensitiveness. Perhaps there is special significance in the story of Orpheus and his lyre. (P.)

[39] It seems hard to understand the almost absolute power that the Greeks believed music had unless we realize that they were exceptionally sensitive. There might be particular importance in the tale of Orpheus and his lyre. (P.)

[40] I think it may be doubted whether the disfavor shown by Plato and Aristotle to practical studies was merely a mean prejudice. Preoccupied as they were with the disciplinary value of studies, they may have seen that the culture aim and the utilitarian aim are in some sort antagonistic. (P.)

[40] I think it may be questioned whether Plato and Aristotle's dislike for practical studies was simply a bias. Since they were focused on the educational value of studies, they might have recognized that the cultural goal and the practical goal are somewhat opposed. (P.)


CHAPTER III.

EDUCATION IN ROME.

TWO PERIODS IN ROMAN EDUCATION; EDUCATION OF THE PRIMITIVE ROMANS; PHYSICAL AND MILITARY EDUCATION; ROME AT SCHOOL IN GREECE; WHY THE ROMANS HAD NO GREAT EDUCATORS; VARRO; CICERO; QUINTILIAN; THE INSTITUTES OF ORATORY; GENERAL PLAN OF EDUCATION; THE CHILD’S FIRST EDUCATION; READING AND WRITING; PUBLIC EDUCATION; THE DUTIES OF TEACHERS; GRAMMAR AND RHETORIC; THE SIMULTANEOUS STUDY OF THE SCIENCES; SCHOOLS FOR PHILOSOPHY; SENECA; PLUTARCH; THE LIVES OF ILLUSTRIOUS MEN; THE TREATISE ON THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN; A CHARMING PICTURE OF FAMILY LIFE; THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; THE FUNCTION OF POETRY IN EDUCATION; THE TEACHING OF MORALS; MARCUS AURELIUS AND PERSONAL EDUCATION; CONCLUSION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

TWO PERIODS IN ROMAN EDUCATION; EDUCATION OF THE PRIMITIVE ROMANS; PHYSICAL AND MILITARY EDUCATION; ROME AT SCHOOL IN GREECE; WHY THE ROMANS HAD NO GREAT EDUCATORS; VARRO; CICERO; QUINTILIAN; THE INSTITUTES OF ORATORY; GENERAL PLAN OF EDUCATION; THE CHILD’S FIRST EDUCATION; READING AND WRITING; PUBLIC EDUCATION; THE DUTIES OF TEACHERS; GRAMMAR AND RHETORIC; THE SIMULTANEOUS STUDY OF THE SCIENCES; SCHOOLS FOR PHILOSOPHY; SENECA; PLUTARCH; THE LIVES OF ILLUSTRIOUS MEN; THE TREATISE ON THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN; A CHARMING PICTURE OF FAMILY LIFE; THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; THE FUNCTION OF POETRY IN EDUCATION; THE TEACHING OF MORALS; MARCUS AURELIUS AND PERSONAL EDUCATION; CONCLUSION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


43. Two Periods in Roman Education.—In Greece, as we have seen, there were two essentially different systems of education in use: at Sparta, a one-sided education, wholly military, with no regard for intellectual culture; at Athens, a complete education, which brought into happy harmony the training of the body and the development of the mind, and by means of which, as Thucydides observed, “men philosophized without becoming effeminate.”

43. Two Phases in Roman Education.—In Greece, as we’ve seen, there were two fundamentally different education systems in place: at Sparta, a strictly military education with no consideration for intellectual growth; at Athens, a well-rounded education that successfully balanced physical training and mental development, through which, as Thucydides noted, “men philosophized without becoming weak.”

Rome, in the long course of her history, followed these two systems in succession. Under the Republic, down to the conquest of Greece, preference was given to education after the Spartan type; while under the emperors, Athenian education was dominant, with a very marked tendency to give the first place to an education in literature and oratory.

Rome, throughout her long history, went through these two systems one after the other. During the Republic, up until the conquest of Greece, the focus was on education similar to the Spartan model; while during the emperors’ rule, Athenian education became prevalent, with a strong emphasis on literature and public speaking.

44. The Education of the Early Romans.—The first schools were not opened at Rome till towards the end of the third century B.C. Till then, the Romans had no teachers save their parents and nature. Education was almost exclusively physical and moral, or rather, military and religious. On the one hand, there were the gymnastic exercises on the Campus Martius, and on the other, the recitation of the Salian hymns, a sort of catechism containing the names of the gods and goddesses. Besides this, there was the study of the Twelve Tables, that is, of the Roman Law. Men the most robust, the most courageous, the best disciplined, and the most patriotic that ever lived, were the fruit of this natural education. Rome was the great school of the civic and military virtues. The Romans did not imitate the Athenians in a disinterested pursuit of a perfect physical and intellectual development. Rome worked for practical ends; she was guided only by considerations of utility; she had no regard for ideals; her purpose was simply the education of soldiers and citizens who should be obedient and devoted. She did not know man in the abstract; she knew only the Roman citizen.

44. The Education of the Early Romans.—The first schools in Rome didn't open until the end of the third century B.C. Before that, Romans learned primarily from their parents and nature. Education focused mainly on physical and moral development, particularly military and religious training. On one hand, there were gymnastic exercises on the Campus Martius, and on the other, the recitation of the Salian hymns, which served as a kind of catechism listing the names of the gods and goddesses. Additionally, there was the study of the Twelve Tables, or Roman Law. This natural form of education produced some of the strongest, bravest, best-disciplined, and most patriotic individuals in history. Rome was a great school for civic and military virtues. Unlike the Athenians, who sought a well-rounded intellectual and physical development for its own sake, Rome aimed for practical outcomes. It was driven by utility, without concern for ideals; its goal was simply to educate soldiers and citizens who would be obedient and devoted. Rome didn’t know man in the abstract; it only understood the Roman citizen.

These high qualities of the early Romans were marred by a sort of brutal insensibility and a contempt for the graces of intellect and heart; and leaving out of account the circumstances of environment and race, their practical virtues may be ascribed to three or four principal causes. First among these was a firm family discipline. The authority of the father was absolute, and answering to this excessive power, there was blind obedience. Another cause was the position of the mother in the family. At Rome, woman was held in higher esteem than at Athens. She became almost the equal of man. She was the guardian of the family circle and the teacher of her children. The very name matron[45] inspires respect. Coriolanus, who took up arms against his country, could not withstand the tears of his mother Veturia. The noble Cornelia was the teacher of her sons, the Gracchi, whom she was accustomed to call “her fairest jewels.” Besides, the influence of religion was made to supplement the active efforts of the family. The Roman lived surrounded by deities. When a child was weaned, tradition would have it that one goddess taught him to eat, and another to drink. Later on, four goddesses guided his first steps and held his two hands. All these superstitions imposed regularity and exactness on the most ordinary acts of daily life. Men breathed, as it were, a divine atmosphere. Finally, the young Roman learned to read in the laws of the Twelve Tables, that is, in the civil code of his country. He was thus accustomed from infancy to consider the law as something natural, inviolable, and sacred.

These admirable qualities of the early Romans were damaged by a kind of brutal insensitivity and a disregard for the finer aspects of intellect and emotion. Leaving aside the influences of their environment and background, their practical virtues can be attributed to three or four main factors. First among these was strong family discipline. The father's authority was absolute, and in response to this overwhelming power, there was blind obedience. Another factor was the role of the mother in the family. In Rome, women were valued more highly than in Athens. They were almost equal to men. She was the guardian of the family unit and the educator of her children. The very term matron[45] commands respect. Coriolanus, who rebelled against his country, could not resist the tears of his mother Veturia. The esteemed Cornelia taught her sons, the Gracchi, whom she lovingly referred to as “her fairest jewels.” Furthermore, the influence of religion helped support the family’s active efforts. Romans lived surrounded by gods. When a child was weaned, tradition dictated that one goddess taught him to eat and another to drink. Later, four goddesses helped him take his first steps and held his hands. All these beliefs enforced regularity and precision in even the most ordinary daily actions. Men lived in what felt like a divine atmosphere. Finally, the young Roman learned to read in the laws of the Twelve Tables, which constituted the civil code of his country. Thus, he was conditioned from early childhood to view the law as something natural, unbreakable, and sacred.

45. Rome at School in Greece.—The primitive state of manners did not last. Under Greek influence, Roman simplicity suffered a change, and, as Horace says, Greece, in being conquered, conquered in turn her rude victor. The taste for letters and arts was introduced at Rome towards the close of the third century B.C., and transformed the austere and rude education of the primitive era. The Romans, in their turn, acquired a liking for fine phrases and subtile dialectics. Schools were opened, and the rhetoricians and philosophers took up the business of education. Parents no longer charged themselves with the instruction of their children. Following the fashion at Athens, they entrusted them to slaves, without troubling themselves about the faults or even the vices of these common pedagogues.

45. Rome at School in Greece.—The primitive state of manners didn't last. Under Greek influence, Roman simplicity changed, and as Horace says, Greece, by being conquered, in turn conquered her rough victor. The interest in literature and the arts was introduced in Rome towards the end of the third century BCE, transforming the strict and crude education of the early days. The Romans, in turn, developed a taste for eloquent speech and subtle reasoning. Schools were established, and rhetoricians and philosophers took on the role of educators. Parents no longer took on the responsibility of teaching their children. Following the trend in Athens, they handed them over to slaves, without worrying about the flaws or even the vices of these common pedagogues.

“For if any of their servants,” says Plutarch, “be better than the rest, they dispose some of them to follow husbandry, some to navigation, some to merchandise, some to be stew[46]ards in their houses, and some, lastly, to put out their money to use for them. But if they find any slave that is a drunkard or a glutton, and unfit for any other business, to him they assign the government of their children; whereas, a good pedagogue ought to be such a one in his disposition as Phœnix, tutor to Achilles, was.”[41]

“For if any of their servants,” Plutarch says, “is better than the others, they assign some of them to farming, some to sailing, some to trading, some to be stewards in their homes, and finally, some to manage their money for them. But if they find any slave who is a drunkard or a glutton, and not suitable for any other work, they give him the responsibility of caring for their children; whereas, a good tutor should be someone with the qualities of Phœnix, the tutor of Achilles.”[41]

46. Why Rome had no Great Educators.—In the age of Augustus, when Latin literature was in all its glory, we are astonished not to find, as in the century of Pericles, some great thinker like Plato or Aristotle, who presents general views on education, and makes himself famous by a remarkable work on pedagogy. This is due to the fact that the Romans never formed a taste for disinterested science and speculative inquiry. They reached distinction only in the practical sciences; in the law, for example, in which they excelled. Now pedagogy, while in one sense a practical science, nevertheless reposes upon philosophical principles, upon a knowledge of human nature, and upon a theoretical conception of human destiny,—questions which had no living interest for the Roman mind, and which even Cicero has noticed only in passing, in the course of his translation of Plato, made with his usual magnificence of literary style.

46. Why Rome Lacked Great Educators.—In the time of Augustus, when Latin literature was thriving, it's surprising that we don't find any great thinkers like Plato or Aristotle, who provide broad insights on education and gain recognition for significant works on teaching. This is because the Romans never developed an appreciation for disinterested science and speculative inquiry. They excelled only in practical sciences, such as law, where they stood out. While pedagogy is considered a practical science, it relies on philosophical principles, an understanding of human nature, and a theoretical view of human destiny—topics that held no real interest for the Roman intellect. Even Cicero only briefly touched on these matters while translating Plato, showcasing his usual literary flair.

It is to be noted, moreover, that the Romans seem never to have considered education as a national undertaking, as an affair of the State. The Law of the Twelve Tables is silent upon the education of children. Up to the time of Quintilian there were at Rome no public schools, no professional teachers. In the age of Augustus each teacher had his own method. “Our ancestors,” says Cicero, “did not wish that children should be educated by fixed rules, determined by the laws, publicly promulgated and made uniform for all.”[42][47] And he does not seem to disapprove of this neglect, even while noting the fact that Polybius saw in this an important defect in Roman institutions.

It’s important to note that the Romans never really saw education as a national concern or a government responsibility. The Law of the Twelve Tables doesn’t mention child education at all. Up until Quintilian’s time, there were no public schools or professional teachers in Rome. During Augustus’s reign, each teacher used their own approach. “Our ancestors,” Cicero states, “did not want children to be educated by strict rules set by laws that were made public and applied to everyone.”[42][47] He doesn’t seem to criticize this neglect, even though he points out that Polybius viewed it as a significant flaw in Roman institutions.

47. Cicero.—In all Cicero’s works we find scarcely a line relative to education. And yet the great orator exclaims: “What better, what greater service can we of to-day render the Republic than to instruct and train the young?”[43] But he was content with writing fine discourses on philosophy for his country, abounding more in eloquence than in originality.

47. Cicero.—In all of Cicero’s works, there's hardly a line about education. And yet, the great orator exclaims: “What better, what greater service can we today provide to the Republic than to educate and train the young?”[43] But he was satisfied with writing eloquent speeches on philosophy for his country, focusing more on style than originality.

48. Varro.—A less celebrated writer, Varro, seems to have had some pedagogic instinct. He wrote real educational works on grammar, rhetoric, history, and geometry. Most of these have been lost; but if we may trust his contemporaries, they were instrumental in the education of several generations.

48. Varro.—A less well-known writer, Varro, seems to have had a natural talent for teaching. He wrote genuine educational works on grammar, rhetoric, history, and geometry. Most of these have been lost; however, if we can trust his contemporaries, they played an important role in the education of several generations.

49. Quintilian (35-95 A.D.).—After the age of Augustus, education became more and more an affair of oratory. The chief effort in the way of education was a preparation for a career in the Forum. But from these vulgar rhetoricians, occupied with the exterior artifices of style, these “traffickers in words,” as Saint Augustine called them, we must distinguish a rhetorician of a higher order, who does not separate rhetoric from a general culture of the intelligence. This is Quintilian, the author of the Institutes of Oratory.

49. Quintilian (35-95 CE).—After the time of Augustus, education increasingly focused on oratory. The main goal of education was to prepare for a career in the Forum. However, we need to differentiate between these common rhetoricians, who are concerned with superficial aspects of style, these “traders in words,” as Saint Augustine referred to them, and a higher-level rhetorician who connects rhetoric with a broader intellectual culture. This is Quintilian, the author of the Institutes of Oratory.

Appointed at the age of twenty-six to a chair of eloquence, the first that was established by the Roman state, and called at a later period by the Emperor Domitian to direct the education of his grand-nephews, Quintilian was practically acquainted with both public and private instruction.

Appointed at the age of twenty-six to a position in eloquence, the first one established by the Roman state, and later called by Emperor Domitian to oversee the education of his grand-nephews, Quintilian had hands-on experience with both public and private teaching.

50. The Institutes of Oratory.—This work, under the form of a treatise on rhetoric, is in parts a real treatise on education. The author, in fact, begins the training of the future orator from the cradle; he gives counsel to its nurse, and “not blushing to descend to petty details,” he follows step by step the education of his pupil. Let us add, that in the noble ideal which he conceives, eloquence never being considered apart from wisdom, Quintilian was led by his very subject to treat of moral education.

50. The Art of Public Speaking.—This work, presented as a discussion on rhetoric, is also significantly about education. The author actually starts the training of the future orator from infancy; he offers advice to the caregiver, and “not shy about getting into the specifics,” he thoroughly details the education of his student. Additionally, in the admirable vision he creates, where eloquence is never seen separately from wisdom, Quintilian, due to his very topic, inevitably addresses moral education.

51. His General Plan of Education.—The first book entire is devoted to education in general, and its teachings might be applied indifferently to all children, whether destined or not to the practice of oratory.

51. His Education Master Plan.—The entire first book focuses on education as a whole, and its lessons could be applied to any child, regardless of whether they are intended to become an orator or not.

“Has a son been born to you? From the first conceive the highest hopes of him.” Thus Quintilian begins. He thinks that we cannot have too high an opinion of human nature, nor propose for it too high a purpose. Minds that rebel against all instruction are unnatural. Most often it is the training which is at fault; it is not nature that is to blame.

“Has a son been born to you? From the very beginning, have the highest hopes for him.” This is how Quintilian starts. He believes that we can't have too high an opinion of human nature or set our goals too high for it. Minds that resist all forms of instruction are unnatural. More often than not, it’s the training that’s to blame; it's not nature that is at fault.

52. The Early Education of the Child.—The child’s nurses should be virtuous and prudent. Quintilian does not demand that they shall be learned, as the stoic Chrysippus would have them; but he requires that their language shall be irreproachable. The first impressions of the child are very durable: “New vases preserve the taste of the first liquor that is put into them; and wool, once colored, never regains its primitive whiteness.”

52. The Early Education of a Child.—The child’s caregivers should be virtuous and wise. Quintilian doesn’t insist that they be educated, as the Stoic Chrysippus would have preferred; however, he does require that their language is impeccable. The child’s first experiences are lasting: “New vessels retain the flavor of the first liquid put into them; and wool, once dyed, never returns to its original whiteness.”

By an illusion analogous to that of the literary men of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, who would have the little French boy first learn Latin, Quintilian teaches his pupil Greek before making him study his native tongue.

By a similar illusion to that of the writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, who wanted the young French boy to first learn Latin, Quintilian teaches his student Greek before making him study his native language.

Studies, moreover, should begin betimes: “Turn to account the child’s first years, especially as the elements of learning demand only memory, and the memory of children is very tenacious.”

Studies should start early: “Make use of the child’s early years, especially since the basics of learning rely mainly on memory, and children have a very strong memory.”

We seem to be listening to a modern teacher when Quintilian recommends the avoidance of whatever might ruffle the spirits of the child. “Let study be to him a play; ask him questions; commend him when he does well; and sometimes let him enjoy the consciousness of his little gains in wisdom.”

We sound like we're hearing from a modern educator when Quintilian suggests avoiding anything that could upset a child’s mood. “Make learning fun for him; ask him questions; praise him when he does well; and occasionally let him feel proud of his small achievements in knowledge.”

53. Reading and Writing.—The passage relative to reading deserves to be quoted in full. It is wrong, says Quintilian, to teach children the names of the letters, and their respective places in the alphabet, before they know their shapes. He recommends the use of letters in ivory, which children take pleasure in handling, seeing, and naming.

53. Literacy Skills.—The section about reading should be quoted in full. It’s a mistake, says Quintilian, to teach kids the names of the letters and their positions in the alphabet before they are familiar with their shapes. He suggests using ivory letters, which children enjoy touching, seeing, and naming.

As to writing, Quintilian recommends, for the purpose of strengthening the child’s hand, and of preventing it from making false movements, that he should practise on wooden tablets on which the letters have been traced by cutting.[44] Later on, the copies shall contain, “not senseless maxims, but moral truths.” The Roman teacher did not counsel haste in any case. “We can scarcely believe,” he says, “how progress in reading is retarded by attempting to go too fast.”

In terms of writing, Quintilian suggests that to help strengthen a child's hand and avoid making mistakes, they should practice on wooden tablets where the letters have been traced by cutting.[44] Later, the copies will include "not meaningless sayings, but moral truths." The Roman teacher advised against rushing at all. "We can hardly believe," he states, "how trying to progress too quickly can slow down reading."

54. Public Education.—Quintilian has made an unsurpassed plea for public education and its advantages, which[50] Rollin has reproduced almost entire.[45] From this we shall quote only the following passage, which proves how far the contemporaries of Quintilian had already departed from the manly habits of the early ages; and the truth which is herein expressed will always be applicable to parents who are inclined to be over-indulgent: “Would that we ourselves did not corrupt the morals of our children! We enervate their very infancy with luxuries. That delicacy of education, which we call fondness, weakens all the powers, both of body and mind.... We form the palate of our children before we form their pronunciation. They grow up in sedan chairs; if they touch the ground, they hang by the hands of attendants supporting them on each side. We are delighted if they utter anything immodest. Expressions which would hot be tolerated even from effeminate youths, we hear from them with a smile and a kiss. Need we be astonished at this behavior? We ourselves have taught them.”[46]

54. Public Education.—Quintilian has made an unmatched argument for public education and its benefits, which[50] Rollin has nearly reproduced in full.[45] From this, we will quote only the following passage, which shows how far Quintilian's contemporaries had strayed from the strong values of earlier times; and the truth expressed here will always be relevant to parents who tend to be overly indulgent: “Would that we did not corrupt our children’s morals! We weaken their very infancy with luxuries. That so-called tenderness in education makes them weak in body and mind.... We shape our children's tastes before we shape their speech. They grow up in luxury; when they do touch the ground, they’re held up by aides on either side. We’re thrilled when they say anything inappropriate. Words that wouldn’t be accepted from even the most effeminate youths are received from them with smiles and kisses. Should we be surprised by this behavior? We’ve taught them ourselves.”[46]

55. Duties of Teachers.—There was at Rome, in the first century of the Christian era, a high conception of the duties of a teacher: “His first care should be to ascertain with all possible thoroughness the mind and the character of the child.” Judicious reflections on the memory, on the faculty of imitation, and on the dangers of precocious mental development, are proofs of the fine psychological discernment of Quintilian. His insight is no less accurate when he sketches the rules for moral discipline. “Fear,” he says, “restrains some and unmans others.... For my part, I prefer a pupil who is sensitive to praise, whom glory animates, and from whom defeat draws tears.”

55. Teacher Responsibilities.—In Rome, during the first century of the Christian era, there was a strong understanding of what it meant to be a teacher: “The first thing he should do is thoroughly understand the mind and character of the child.” Thoughtful observations on memory, the ability to imitate, and the risks of early mental development show Quintilian’s impressive psychological insight. His perspective is equally sharp when he outlines the principles of moral education. “Fear,” he says, “holds some back and demoralizes others.... Personally, I prefer a student who responds to praise, who is motivated by glory, and from whom defeat brings tears.”

Quintilian expresses himself decidedly against the use of the rod, “although custom authorizes it,” he says, “and Chrysippus does not disapprove of it.”

Quintilian clearly states his opposition to the use of corporal punishment, “even though tradition supports it,” he says, “and Chrysippus doesn’t object to it.”

56. Grammar and Rhetoric.—Like his contemporaries, Quintilian distinguishes studies into two grades,—Grammar and Rhetoric. “As soon as the child is able to read and write, he must be placed in the hands of the grammarian.” Grammar was divided into two parts,—the art of speaking correctly and the explication of the poets. Exercises in composition, development lessons called Chriæ, and narratives, accompanied the theoretical study of the rules of grammar.[47] It is to be observed that Quintilian gives a high place to etymological studies, and that he attaches great importance to reading aloud. “That the child may read well, let him have a good understanding of what he reads.... When he reads the poets, let him shun affected modulations. It is with reference to this manner of reading that Cæsar, still a young man, made this excellent observation: ‘If you are singing, you sing poorly; if you are reading, why do you sing?’”

56. Grammar and Rhetoric.—Like his contemporaries, Quintilian breaks down studies into two levels—Grammar and Rhetoric. “As soon as a child can read and write, they should be taught by a grammarian.” Grammar was split into two parts: the art of speaking correctly and the explanation of poetry. Exercises in writing, development lessons called Chriæ, and storytelling accompanied the theoretical study of grammar rules.[47] It’s worth noting that Quintilian places a great emphasis on etymology and the importance of reading out loud. “For a child to read well, they must fully understand what they read.... When reading poetry, they should avoid over-the-top expressions. It is regarding this way of reading that Caesar, still young, made this great comment: ‘If you’re singing, you’re doing it poorly; if you’re reading, why sing?’”

57. The Simultaneous Study of the Sciences.—Quintilian is very far from confining his pupil within the narrow circle of grammatical study. Persuaded that the child is capable of learning several things at the same time, he would have him taught geometry, music, and philosophy simultaneously:—

57. The Concurrent Study of the Sciences.—Quintilian goes well beyond limiting his student to just grammar. Convinced that a child can learn multiple subjects at once, he advocates for teaching geometry, music, and philosophy together:—

“Must he learn grammar alone, and then geometry, and in the meanwhile forget what he first learned? As well advise a farmer not to cultivate, at the same time, his fields, his vines, his olive trees, and his orchards, and not to give his[52] thought simultaneously to his meadows, his cattle, his gardens, and his bees.”[48]

“Must he study grammar first, then geometry, and in the meantime forget what he originally learned? That would be like telling a farmer not to work on his fields, vines, olive trees, and orchards all at once, and not to think about his meadows, cattle, gardens, and bees at the same time.”[52][48]

Of course Quintilian considers the different studies which he sets before his pupil only as the instruments for an education in oratory. Philosophy, which comprises dialectics or logic, physics or the science of nature, and lastly morals, furnish the orator with ideas, and teach him the art of distributing them into a consecutive line of argument. And so geometry, a near relative of dialectics, disciplines the mind, and teaches it to distinguish the true from the false. Lastly, music is an excellent preparation for eloquence; it cultivates the sense of harmony and a taste for number and measure.

Of course, Quintilian views the various subjects he introduces to his student merely as tools for learning oratory. Philosophy, which includes logic, natural science, and ethics, provides the speaker with ideas and teaches him how to arrange them into a logical argument. Similarly, geometry, closely related to logic, trains the mind and helps it to differentiate between truth and falsehood. Finally, music is a great foundation for eloquence; it develops an appreciation for harmony and a sense of rhythm and proportion.

58. The Schools of Philosophy.—By the side of the schools of rhetoric, in which the art of speech was cultivated, imperial Rome saw flourish in great numbers schools of philosophy, whose purpose was the formation of morals. It was through no lack of moral sermonizing that there was a degeneration in the virtues of the Romans. All the schools of Greece, especially the Stoics and the Epicureans, and also the schools of Pythagoras, of Socrates, of Plato, and of Aristotle, had their representatives at Rome; but their obscure names have scarcely survived.

58. Philosophy Schools.—Alongside the rhetoric schools that focused on the art of speaking, imperial Rome also saw a rise in numerous philosophy schools aimed at shaping morals. The decline in Roman virtues wasn't due to a lack of moral teaching. All the schools from Greece, especially the Stoics and the Epicureans, as well as those of Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle, had their representatives in Rome; however, their lesser-known names have barely endured.

59. Seneca.—Among these philosophers and these moralists of the first century of the Christian era, Seneca has the distinction of standing in the front rank. It is true that he was not the founder of a school, but by his numerous writings he succeeded in maintaining among his contemporaries at least some vestiges of the ancient virtues. His Letters to Lucilius, letters abounding in real intellectual and moral insight, also contain some pedagogical precepts.[53] Seneca attempts to direct school instruction to practical ends, in following out the thought of this famous precept: “We should learn, not for the sake of the school, but for the purposes of life” (Non scholæ, sed vitæ discimus). Moreover, he criticises confused and ill-directed reading that does not enrich the understanding, and concludes by recommending the profound study of a single book (timeo hominem unius libri). In another letter he remarks that the best means for giving clearness to one’s own ideas is to communicate them to others; the best way of being taught is to teach (docendo discimus). Let us quote this other maxim so often repeated: “The end is attained sooner by example than by precept” (longum iter per præcepta, breve per exempla).

59. Seneca.—Among the philosophers and moralists of the first century of the Christian era, Seneca stands out as a leading figure. While he didn't establish a school, his many writings helped keep some aspects of ancient virtues alive among his peers. His Letters to Lucilius are filled with genuine intellectual and moral insights, as well as some educational principles.[53] Seneca aims to focus school learning on practical outcomes, echoing the famous idea: “We should learn, not for the sake of the school, but for the purposes of life” (Non scholæ, sed vitæ discimus). He also criticizes reading that is disorganized and unhelpful, suggesting that a deep study of a single book is more valuable (timeo hominem unius libri). In another letter, he notes that the best way to clarify one’s ideas is by sharing them with others; teaching is the best way to learn (docendo discimus). Let's also mention this frequently quoted maxim: “The end is reached faster through example than instruction” (longum iter per præcepta, breve per exempla).

60. Plutarch (50-138 A.D.).—In the last period of Roman civilization two names deserve to arrest the attention of the educator,—Plutarch and Marcus Aurelius. Although he was born in Bœotia, and wrote in Greek, Plutarch belongs to the Roman world. He lived at Rome at several different times, and there opened a school in the reign of Domitian, where he lectured on philosophy, literature, and history. Numerous works have transmitted to us the substance of that instruction which had such an extraordinary success.

60. Plutarch (50-138 CE).—In the final phase of Roman civilization, two names stand out for educators—Plutarch and Marcus Aurelius. Though he was born in Bœotia and wrote in Greek, Plutarch is part of the Roman world. He lived in Rome at various times and established a school during Domitian's reign, where he taught philosophy, literature, and history. Many of his works have preserved the essence of that teaching, which was incredibly successful.

61. The Lives of Illustrious Men.—Translated in the fifteenth century by Amyot, the Parallel Lives of Plutarch were for our fathers a true code of morals founded on history. How many of our great men, or how many of our men of worth, have drawn from this book, at least in part, the material which has nurtured their virtues! L’Hôpital and d’Aubigné enriched their lives from this source. Henry IV. said of this book: “It has been to me as my conscience, and has whispered in my ear many virtuous suggestions and[54] excellent maxims for my own conduct and for the management of my affairs.”[49]

61. The Lives of Notable People.—Translated in the fifteenth century by Amyot, the Parallel Lives of Plutarch served as a true moral guide based on history for our ancestors. How many of our great figures, or how many worthy individuals, have drawn inspiration from this book, at least in part, to cultivate their virtues! L’Hôpital and d’Aubigné enriched their lives through this source. Henry IV said about this book: “It has been to me like my conscience, and has whispered in my ear many virtuous ideas and[54] excellent principles for my conduct and for managing my affairs.”[49]

62. The Essay on the Training of Children.—The celebrated essay entitled Of the Training of Children,[50] is the first treatise, especially devoted to education, that antiquity has bequeathed to us. Its authenticity has been called in question by German critics; but this is of little moment, since these critics are the first to recognize the fact that the author of this essay, whoever he might have been, was intimately acquainted with Plutarch, and has given us a sufficiently exact summary of the ideas which are more fully developed in others of his works.[51]

62. The Essay on Training Children.—The famous essay titled Of the Training of Children,[50] is the first work specifically focused on education that we have from ancient times. Some German critics have questioned its authenticity; however, this is not very significant, as these critics are the first to acknowledge that the author of this essay, whoever he may be, had a deep understanding of Plutarch and has provided a fairly accurate summary of the ideas that are explored more thoroughly in his other writings.[51]

We shall not give an analysis of this work, which, however, abounds in interesting reflections on the primary period of education. We shall simply note the fundamental thought of the essay, its salient and original characteristic, which is its warm appreciation of the family. In society, as Plutarch conceives it, the State no longer exercises absolute sovereignty. Upon the ruins of the antique commonwealth Plutarch builds the family. It is to the family that he addresses himself in order to assure the education of children.[52] On this point he is not in accord with Quintilian.[55] What he recommends is an education that is domestic and individual. He scarcely admits the need of public schools save for the higher instruction. At a certain age a young man, already trained by the watchful care of a preceptor under the supervision of his parents, shall go abroad to hear the lectures of the moralists and the philosophers, and to read the poets.

We won’t analyze this work, which is full of interesting thoughts about the early period of education. Instead, we’ll highlight the main idea of the essay, its standout and unique feature, which is its deep appreciation for the family. In Plutarch’s view of society, the State doesn’t have absolute authority anymore. From the ruins of the ancient republic, Plutarch builds up the family. It’s to the family that he turns to ensure the education of children.[52] On this matter, he disagrees with Quintilian. What he advocates is an education that is home-based and personal. He hardly sees the necessity for public schools, except for advanced education. At a certain age, a young man, who has already been trained under the careful guidance of a tutor and the oversight of his parents, should go out to listen to lectures from moralists and philosophers, and to read the poets.

63. The Education of Women.—One of the consequences of the exalted function which Plutarch ascribes to the family is that by this single act he raises the material and moral condition of woman. In his essay entitled Conjugal Precepts, which recalls the Economics of Xenophon, he restores to the wife her place in the household. He associates her with the husband in the material support of the family, as well as in the education of the children. The mother is to nurse her offspring. “Providence,” he naively says, “hath also wisely ordered that women should have two breasts, that so, if any of them should happen to bear twins, they might have two several springs of nourishment ready for them.”[53] The mother shall also take part in the instruction of her children, and so she must herself be educated. Plutarch[56] proposes for her the highest studies, such as mathematics and philosophy. But he counts much more upon her natural qualities, than upon the science that she may acquire. “With women,” he says, “tenderness of heart is enhanced by a pleasing countenance, by sweetness of speech, by an affectionate grace, and by a high degree of sensitiveness.”

63. Women's Education.—One of the outcomes of the important role that Plutarch gives to the family is that through this single act, he elevates the material and moral status of women. In his essay titled Conjugal Precepts, which echoes Xenophon's Economics, he restores the wife's place in the household. He connects her to her husband in providing for the family financially, as well as in educating the children. The mother is to nurse her children. “Providence,” he simply states, “has also wisely arranged that women should have two breasts, so that if any of them should happen to have twins, they might have two separate sources of nourishment available.”[53] The mother will also participate in teaching her children, so she must be educated herself. Plutarch[56] suggests that she pursue the highest studies, including mathematics and philosophy. However, he relies more on her natural qualities than on the knowledge she may gain. “With women,” he states, “tenderness of heart is enhanced by a pleasant appearance, by sweet speech, by affectionate grace, and by a high degree of sensitivity.”

64. The Function of Poetry in Education.—In the essay entitled How a Young Man Ought to Hear Poems, Plutarch has given his opinion as to the extent to which poetry should be made an element in education. More just than Plato, he does not condemn the reading of the poets. He simply demands that this reading should be done with discretion, by choosing those who, in their compositions, mingle moral inspiration with poetic inspiration. “Lycurgus,” he says, “did not act like a man of sound reason in the course which he took to reform his people that were much inclined to drunkenness, by traveling up and down to destroy all the vines in the country; whereas he should have ordered that every vine should have a well of water near it, that (as Plato saith) the drunken deity might be reduced to temperance by a sober one.”[54]

64. The Role of Poetry in Education.—In the essay titled How a Young Man Ought to Hear Poems, Plutarch shares his views on how poetry should be integrated into education. Fairer than Plato, he doesn’t reject reading poetry altogether. Instead, he insists that this reading should be done thoughtfully, selecting works that blend moral and poetic inspiration. “Lycurgus,” he points out, “was not being reasonable when he tried to reform his people who had a strong tendency toward drunkenness by going around to destroy all the vineyards; instead, he should have ensured that each vine had a well of water nearby, so that (as Plato says) the drunken god could be tempered by a sober one.”[54]

65. The Teaching of Morals.—Plutarch is above all else a moralist. If he adds nothing in the way of theory to the lofty doctrines of the Greek philosophers from whom he catches his inspiration, at least he enters more profoundly into the study of practical methods which insure the efficacy of fine precepts and exalted doctrines. “That contemplation which is dissociated from practice,” he says, “is of no utility.” He would have young men come from lectures on[57] morals, not only better instructed, but more virtuous. Of what consequence are beautiful maxims unless they are embodied in action? The young man, then, shall early accustom himself to self-government, to reflection upon his own conduct, and to taking counsel of his own reason. Moreover, Plutarch gives him a director of conscience, a philosopher, whom he will go to consult in his doubts, and to whom he will entrust the keeping of his soul. But that which is of most consequence in his eyes is personal effort, reflection always on the alert, and that inward effort which causes our soul to assimilate the moral lessons which we have received, and which causes them to enter into the very structure and fibre of our personality.

65. Teaching Ethics.—Plutarch is primarily a moralist. While he doesn't add much in the way of theory to the high principles of the Greek philosophers who inspire him, he dives deeper into practical methods that ensure the effectiveness of noble teachings and ideals. “Contemplation that doesn’t lead to action,” he states, “is pointless.” He believes young men should leave lectures on [57] morals not just better informed, but also more virtuous. What value are beautiful sayings if they aren’t translated into action? Therefore, a young man should learn to self-govern, reflect on his actions, and rely on his own reasoning. Additionally, Plutarch provides him with a conscience guide, a philosopher he can consult in times of doubt and to whom he can entrust the care of his soul. However, what matters most to him is personal effort, constant reflection, and that inner drive that helps our soul absorb the moral lessons we've been taught, integrating them into the very fabric of our personality.

“As it would be with a man who, going to his neighbor’s to borrow fire, and finding there a great and bright fire, should sit down to warm himself and forget to go home; so is it with the one who comes to another to learn, if he does not think himself obliged to kindle his own fire within, and influence his own mind, but continues sitting by his master as if he were enchanted, delighted by hearing.”[55]

“As it is with a person who goes to their neighbor’s to borrow fire and ends up sitting by a big, bright fire, forgetting to go home; that’s how it is for someone who comes to another to learn. If they don’t feel the need to spark their own inner fire and inspire their own mind, they might just sit there by their teacher, as if under a spell, happily listening.”[55]

So are those who are not striving to have a personal morality, but who, incapable of self-direction, are always in need of the tutorship of another.

So are those who aren't working towards a personal sense of morality, but who, unable to guide themselves, always need someone else's guidance.

The great preoccupation of Plutarch—and by this trait he has a legitimate place among the great educators of the world—was to awaken, to excite, the interior forces of the conscience, and to stimulate the intelligence to a high state of activity. When he wrote this famous maxim, “The soul is not a vase to be filled, but is rather a hearth which is to be[58] made to glow,”[56] he was not thinking alone of moral education, but also of a false intellectual education which, instead of training the mind, is content with accumulating in the memory a mass of indigested materials.[57]

The main focus of Plutarch—and this is why he rightfully belongs among the great educators of history—was to inspire and elevate the inner strength of the conscience, as well as to energize the mind to reach its full potential. When he wrote the famous saying, “The soul is not a vase to be filled, but is more like a hearth that needs to be made to glow,” he wasn't just talking about moral education; he was also critiquing a superficial kind of intellectual education that, instead of developing the mind, merely relies on cramming a bunch of unprocessed information into memory.

66. Marcus Aurelius.—The wisest of the Roman emperors, the author of the book entitled To Myself, better known as Meditations, Marcus Aurelius deserves mention in the history of pedagogy. He is perhaps the most perfect representative of Stoic morality, which is itself the highest expression of ancient morality. He is the most finished type of what can be effected in the way of soul-culture by the influence of home-training and the personal effort of the conscience. His teacher of rhetoric was the celebrated Fronto, of whose character we may judge from this one characteristic: “I toiled hard yesterday,” he wrote to his pupil; “I composed a few figures of speech, with which I am pleased.” On the other hand, Marcus Aurelius found examples for imitation in his own family. “My uncle,” he says reverently, “taught me patience.... From my father I inherited modesty.... To my mother I owe my feelings of piety.” Notwithstanding the modesty that led him to attribute to others the whole of his moral worth, it is especially to himself, to a persistent effort of his own will, and to a ceaseless examination of his own conscience, that he is indebted for becoming the most virtuous of men, and the wisest and purest, next to Socrates, of the moralists of antiquity. His Meditations show us in[59] action that self-education which in our time has suggested such beautiful reflections to Channing.

66. Marcus Aurelius.—The wisest of the Roman emperors, the author of the book titled To Myself, more commonly known as Meditations, Marcus Aurelius is significant in the history of education. He might be the best representative of Stoic morality, which itself is the highest form of ancient ethics. He exemplifies what can be achieved in soul development through the influence of home education and personal responsibility. His rhetoric teacher was the famous Fronto, whose character we can gauge from this one remark: “I worked hard yesterday,” he wrote to his student; “I crafted a few figures of speech, which I’m pleased with.” On the other hand, Marcus Aurelius found role models within his own family. “My uncle,” he said with respect, “taught me patience.... From my father I inherited modesty.... I owe my sense of piety to my mother.” Despite his humility, which made him credit others for his moral worth, it is primarily due to his own persistent effort and constant self-reflection that he became one of the most virtuous, wise, and pure individuals, second only to Socrates, among the moral philosophers of ancient times. His Meditations illustrate in[59] action that self-education which has inspired such beautiful thoughts in Channing today.

67. Conclusion.—Finally, it must be admitted that Roman literature is poor in material for educational study. Some passages, scattered here and there in the classical authors, nevertheless prove that they were not absolutely strangers to pedagogical questions.

67. Conclusion.—In conclusion, it's important to acknowledge that Roman literature lacks substantial material for educational study. However, some excerpts found among classical authors indicate that they were not entirely unfamiliar with educational topics.

Thus Horace professed independence of mind; he declares that he is not obliged to swear by the “words of any master.”[58] On the other hand, Juvenal defined the ideal purpose of life and of education when he said that the desirable thing above all others is “a sound mind in a sound body.”[59] Finally, Pliny the Younger, in three words, multum, non multa, “much, not many things,” fixes one essential point in educational method, and recommends the thorough study of one single subject in preference to a superficial study which extends over too many subjects.

Thus, Horace expressed independence of thought; he states that he isn't required to swear by the “words of any master.”[58] On the flip side, Juvenal defined the ideal purpose of life and education when he said that the most desirable thing above all else is “a sound mind in a sound body.”[59] Finally, Pliny the Younger, in three words, multum, non multa, “much, not many things,” points out one crucial aspect of educational method, recommending the in-depth study of a single subject rather than a shallow study that covers too many topics.

While by their taste, their accuracy of thought, and the perfection of their style, the Latin writers are worthy of being placed by the side of the Greeks as proficients in education of the literary type, they at the same time deserve to be regarded as reputable guides in moral education. At Rome, as at Athens, that which formed the basis of instruction was the search after virtue. That which preoccupied Cicero as well as Plato, Seneca as well as Aristotle, was not so much the extension of knowledge and the development of instruction as the progress of manners and the moral perfection of man.

While their taste, clarity of thought, and mastery of style make Latin writers worthy of being compared to the Greeks as experts in literary education, they also deserve to be seen as reliable guides in moral education. In Rome, just like in Athens, the foundation of learning was the pursuit of virtue. What concerned Cicero as much as Plato, and Seneca as much as Aristotle, was not merely the expansion of knowledge and the advancement of education, but the improvement of character and the moral development of individuals.

[68. Analytical Summary.—1. In contrast with Greek education, the chief characteristic of which was intellectual[60] discipline or culture, Roman education may be called practical. Greece and Rome have thus furnished the world with two distinct types of education, and their modern representatives are seen in our classical and scientific courses respectively.

[68. Analysis Summary.—1. Unlike Greek education, which was primarily focused on intellectual discipline and culture, Roman education can be described as practical. Greece and Rome have provided the world with two different types of education, and their contemporary counterparts are reflected in our classical and scientific courses, respectively.[60]]

2. The disinclination of the Roman mind to speculative inquiry, was a bar to the production of any contributions to the theory of education.

2. The Roman mindset's reluctance towards speculative inquiry hindered any contributions to educational theory.

3. In the Institutes of Quintilian we see the first attempt to expound the art of teaching; and in the Morals of Plutarch we have the first formal treatise on the education of children.

3. In the Institutes of Quintilian, we see the first effort to explain the art of teaching; and in the Morals of Plutarch, we have the first formal discussion on the education of children.

4. In the later period of Roman education, we see a higher appreciation of woman, and a nobler conception of the family life.

4. In the later period of Roman education, there was a greater appreciation for women and a better understanding of family life.

5. In common with all the systems of education thus far studied, Roman education is essentially literary, ethical, and prudential, as distinguished from an education in science. The conception of the money value of knowledge had not yet appeared.]

5. Like all the education systems examined so far, Roman education is primarily focused on literature, ethics, and practical wisdom, rather than on scientific knowledge. The idea of knowledge having a monetary value had not yet emerged.

FOOTNOTES:

[41] Plutarch, Morals, vol. I. p. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plutarch, Morals, vol. 1, p. 9.

[42] Cicero, De Republica, IV. 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, De Republica, IV. 115.

[43] Cicero, De Divinatione, II. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, De Divinatione, II. 2.

[44] In principle, this is the same as the system of writing commended by Locke: “Get a plate graved with the Characters of such a Hand as you like best ... let several sheets of good Writing-paper be printed off with red Ink, which he has nothing to do but go over with a good Pen fill’d with black Ink, which will quickly bring his Hand to the Formation of those Characters, being first shewed where to begin, and how to form every Letter.” (On Education, § 160.) (P.)

[44] Essentially, this is the same as the writing system recommended by Locke: “Get a plate engraved with the characters of a handwriting style you prefer... have several sheets of good-quality writing paper printed in red ink, which he only has to trace over with a good pen filled with black ink. This will quickly help him develop the formation of those characters, once he’s shown where to start and how to form each letter.” (On Education, § 160.) (P.)

[45] “Quintilian has treated this question with great breadth and eloquence.” (Traité des Études, Liv. IV. Art. 2.)

[45] “Quintilian discussed this topic in a very thorough and articulate way.” (Traité des Études, Liv. IV. Art. 2.)

[46] Quintilian, Institutes of Oratory, Watson’s Translation, Book I. chap. II. 6, 7.

[46] Quintilian, Institutes of Oratory, Watson’s Translation, Book I. chap. II. 6, 7.

[47] Institutes, Book I. chap. IX.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Institutes, Book I, Chapter 9.

[48] Institutes, Book I. chap. XII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Institutes, Book I, Chap. 12.

[49] Equally great has been Plutarch’s influence on English thought and life. Sir Thomas North’s translation of Amyot’s version appeared in 1579, and furnished Shakespeare with the materials for his Coriolanus, Julius Cæsar, and Antony and Cleopatra. Milton, Wordsworth, and Browning are also debtors to the Parallel Lives. (P.)

[49] Plutarch's influence on English thought and life has been just as significant. Sir Thomas North's translation of Amyot's version came out in 1579 and provided Shakespeare with the source material for his Coriolanus, Julius Cæsar, and Antony and Cleopatra. Milton, Wordsworth, and Browning also owe a debt to the Parallel Lives. (P.)

[50] “Comment il faut nourrir les enfants,” in the translation by Amyot. “Of the Training of Children,” in Goodwin’s edition of the Morals (Vol. I.).

[50] “How to Feed Children,” in the translation by Amyot. “On Raising Children,” in Goodwin’s edition of the Morals (Vol. I.).

[51] The references that follow are to Plutarch’s Morals. The first translation into English was by Philemon Holland, in 1603. The American edition in five volumes (Boston, 1871) is worthy of all commendation. The references I make are to this edition. (P.)

[51] The references that follow are to Plutarch’s Morals. The first English translation was done by Philemon Holland in 1603. The American edition in five volumes (Boston, 1871) is highly commendable. The references I make are to this edition. (P.)

[52] Of course Plutarch, like all the writers of antiquity, writes only in behalf of free-born children in good circumstances. “He abandons,” as he himself admits, “the education of the poor and the lowly.”

[52] Of course, Plutarch, like all writers from ancient times, only writes on behalf of free-born children from privileged backgrounds. “He neglects,” as he himself acknowledges, “the education of the poor and the less fortunate.”

Plutarch seems to aim at what appears to him to be practicable. That he was liberal in his opinions must be evident, I think, from this extract: “It is my desire that all children whatsoever may partake of the benefits of education alike; but if yet any persons, by reason of the narrowness of their estates, cannot make use of my precepts, let them not blame me that give them, but Fortune, which disableth them from making the advantage by them they otherwise might. Though even poor men must use their utmost endeavor to give their children the best education; or, if they can not, they must bestow upon them the best that their abilities will reach.” (Morals, vol. I. pp. 19, 20.) (P.)

Plutarch seems to aim at what he thinks is feasible. It's clear, I believe, that he had generous views based on this excerpt: “I want all children to benefit from education equally; however, if some people can't take advantage of my teachings due to their limited means, they shouldn't blame me but rather Fortune, which prevents them from benefiting as they otherwise could. Even those with little need to do their best to provide their children with the best education; or, if they can't, they should give them the best they are able to afford.” (Morals, vol. I. pp. 19, 20.) (P.)

[53] Of the Training of Children, § 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Raising Kids, § 6.

[54] Morals, vol. II. p. 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Morals, vol. 2, p. 44.

[55] Morals, I. p. 463. This language directly follows the quotation given in the note (1) at the close of this paragraph. (P.)

[55] Morals, I. p. 463. This wording comes right after the quote provided in note (1) at the end of this paragraph. (P.)

[56] The exact reading is as follows: “For the mind requires not like an earthen vessel to be filled up; convenient fuel and aliment only will influence it with a desire of knowledge and ardent love of truth.” (Morals, I. p. 463.) This makes the author’s meaning more apparent. (P.)

[56] The exact statement reads: “The mind doesn’t need to be completely filled like a clay pot; just the right fuel and nourishment will spark its desire for knowledge and a deep love of truth.” (Morals, I. p. 463.) This clarifies the author’s intent. (P.)

[57] This does not mean that Plutarch sets a low value on memory, for he says: “Above all things, we must exercise the memory of children, for it is the treasury of knowledge.”

[57] This doesn’t mean that Plutarch undervalues memory, as he states: “Above all things, we must train children’s memory, for it is the storehouse of knowledge.”

[58]Nullius addictus jurare in verba magistri.”

[58]I am not bound to swear by the words of any master.

[59]Orandum est ut sit mens sana in corpore sano.” (Sat. x. 356.)

[59]It is to be prayed that there is a sound mind in a sound body.” (Sat. x. 356.)


CHAPTER IV.

THE EARLY CHRISTIANS AND THE MIDDLE AGES.

THE NEW SPIRIT OF CHRISTIANITY; THE POVERTY OF THE EARLY CHRISTIAN CENTURIES IN RESPECT OF EDUCATION; THE FATHERS OF THE CHURCH; SAINT JEROME AND THE EDUCATION OF GIRLS; PHYSICAL ASCETICISM; INTELLECTUAL AND MORAL ASCETICISM; PERMANENT TRUTHS; INTELLECTUAL FEEBLENESS OF THE MIDDLE AGE; CAUSES OF THE IGNORANCE OF THE MIDDLE AGE; THE THREE RENASCENCES; CHARLEMAGNE; ALCUIN; THE SUCCESSORS OF CHARLEMAGNE; SCHOLASTICISM; ABELARD; THE SEVEN LIBERAL ARTS; METHODS AND DISCIPLINE; THE UNIVERSITIES; GERSON; VITTORINO DA FELTRE; OTHER TEACHERS AT THE CLOSE OF THE MIDDLE AGE; RECAPITULATION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE NEW SPIRIT OF CHRISTIANITY; THE POVERTY OF THE EARLY CHRISTIAN CENTURIES IN RESPECT OF EDUCATION; THE FATHERS OF THE CHURCH; SAINT JEROME AND THE EDUCATION OF GIRLS; PHYSICAL ASCETICISM; INTELLECTUAL AND MORAL ASCETICISM; PERMANENT TRUTHS; INTELLECTUAL WEAKNESS OF THE MIDDLE AGES; REASONS FOR THE IGNORANCE OF THE MIDDLE AGES; THE THREE RENAISSANCES; CHARLEMAGNE; ALCUIN; THE SUCCESSORS OF CHARLEMAGNE; SCHOLASTICISM; ABELARD; THE SEVEN LIBERAL ARTS; METHODS AND DISCIPLINE; THE UNIVERSITIES; GERSON; VITTORINO DA FELTRE; OTHER TEACHERS AT THE END OF THE MIDDLE AGES; RECAPITULATION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


69. The New Spirit of Christianity.—By its dogmas, by the conception of the equality of all human creatures, by its spirit of charity, Christianity introduced new elements into the conscience, and seemed called to give a powerful impetus to the moral education of men. The doctrine of Christ was at first a reaction of free will and of personal dignity against the despotism of the State. “A full half of man henceforth escaped the action of the State. Christianity taught that man no longer belonged to society except in part; that he was under allegiance to it by his body and his material interests; that being subject to a tyrant, he must submit; that as a citizen of a republic, he ought to give his life for it; but that in respect of his soul, he was free, and owed allegiance only to God.”[60] Henceforth it was not simply a question of training citizens for the service of the State;[62] but the conception of a disinterested development of the human person made its appearance in the world. On the other hand, in proclaiming that all men had the same destiny, and that they were all equal in the sight of God, Christianity raised the poor and the disinherited from their condition of misery, and promised them all the same instruction. To the idea of liberty was added that of equality; and equal justice for all, and participation in the same rights, were contained in germ in the doctrine of Christianity.

69. The New Spirit of Christianity.—Through its beliefs, the understanding of the equality of all people, and its spirit of compassion, Christianity brought new elements to our conscience and seemed destined to significantly boost moral education. The teachings of Christ initially represented a stand for free will and personal dignity against the tyranny of the State. “From now on, a significant part of a person was free from the control of the State. Christianity taught that people didn’t belong to society entirely; they were accountable to it through their body and material needs; that while under a tyrant, they had to comply; that as a citizen of a republic, they should be ready to give their life for it; but in terms of their soul, they were free and owed loyalty only to God.”[60] From this point on, it wasn't just about preparing citizens for the service of the State;[62] but the idea of selfless development of the individual began to emerge in the world. Additionally, by declaring that all people had the same fate and were equal in God's eyes, Christianity lifted the poor and the marginalized from their state of suffering and promised them equal access to education. The idea of liberty now included equality; and the notion of equal justice for everyone, along with shared rights, was inherently present in Christian teachings.

70. Poverty of the First Christian Centuries in Respect of Education.—Nevertheless, the germs contained in the doctrines of the new religion did not bear fruit at once. It is easy to analyze the causes which led to the poverty of educational thought during the first centuries of the Christian era.

70. Poverty of the First Christian Centuries Regarding Education.—However, the seeds found in the teachings of the new religion didn't take root immediately. It's straightforward to identify the reasons behind the lack of educational progress during the early centuries of the Christian era.

In the first place, the Christian instruction was addressed to barbarous peoples who could not at once rise to a high intellectual and moral culture. According to the celebrated comparison of Jouffroy, the invasion of the barbarians into the midst of ancient society was like an armful of green wood thrown upon a blazing fire; at first there could issue from it only a mass of smoke.

In the beginning, Christian teaching was directed at uncivilized people who couldn't immediately attain a high level of intellectual and moral culture. According to the well-known analogy by Jouffroy, the invasion of the barbarians into ancient society was like throwing a bundle of green wood onto a raging fire; at first, it only produced a lot of smoke.

Moreover, we must take into account the fact that the early Christians, in order to establish their faith, had to struggle against difficulties which were ever being renewed. The first centuries were a period of struggle, of conquest, and of organization, which left but little opportunity for the disinterested study of education. In their contests with the ancient world, the early Christians came to include in a common hatred classical literature and pagan religion. Could they receive with sympathy the literary and scientific inheritance of a society whose morals they repudiated, and whose beliefs they were bent on destroying?

Moreover, we need to consider that the early Christians had to fight through ongoing challenges to establish their faith. The first centuries were marked by struggle, conquest, and organization, leaving little room for an unbiased study of education. In their battles with the ancient world, the early Christians developed a shared disdain for classical literature and pagan religion. Could they genuinely appreciate the literary and scientific legacy of a society whose morals they rejected and whose beliefs they aimed to dismantle?

On the other hand, the social condition of the men who first attached themselves to the new religion turned them aside from the studies which are a preparation for real life. Obliged to conceal themselves, to betake themselves to the desert, true Pariahs of the pagan world, they lived a life of contemplation; they were naturally led to conceive an ascetic and monastic existence as the ideal of education.

On the other hand, the social situation of the men who initially embraced the new faith pushed them away from the pursuits that prepare one for real life. Forced to hide and retreat to the desert, they became true outcasts of the pagan world, living a life of contemplation. Naturally, they began to see an ascetic and monastic lifestyle as the ideal form of education.

Moreover, by its mystical tendencies, Christianity at the first could not be a good school for a practical and humane system of education. The Christian was detached from the commonwealth of man, only to enter into the commonwealth of God. He must break with a corrupt and perverse world. By privations, and by the renunciation of every pleasure, he must react against the immorality of Græco-Roman society. Man must aspire to imitate God; and God is absolute holiness, the very negation of all the conditions of earthly life,—supreme perfection. The very disproportion between such an ideal and human weakness as an actual fact must have betrayed the early Christians into leading a mystical life which was but a preparation for death. And the consequence of these doctrines was to make of the Church the exclusive mistress of education and instruction. Individual initiative, if called into play, on the one hand, by the fundamental doctrines of Christianity, was stifled, on the other, under the domination of the Church.

Moreover, because of its mystical tendencies, Christianity couldn’t really serve as a solid foundation for a practical and humane education system at first. The Christian distance themselves from the community of humanity to enter into the community of God. They had to break away from a corrupt and twisted world. Through sacrifices and giving up all pleasures, they reacted against the immorality of Greco-Roman society. Humanity was meant to strive to imitate God; and God represents absolute holiness, the complete rejection of all conditions of earthly life—supreme perfection. The stark contrast between such an ideal and human weakness must have led early Christians to adopt a mystical way of life that was essentially just a preparation for death. The outcome of these beliefs was to make the Church the sole authority in education and training. Individual initiative, if sparked by the core doctrines of Christianity, was stifled under the control of the Church.

71. The Fathers of the Church.—Of the celebrated doctors who, by their erudition and eloquence, if not by their taste, made illustrious the beginning of Christianity, some were jealous mystics and sectaries, in whose eyes philosophical curiosity was a sin, and the love of letters a heresy; and others were Christians of a conciliatory temperament, who, in a certain measure, allied religious faith and literary culture.

71. The Church Fathers.—Among the renowned scholars who, through their knowledge and eloquence—if not their taste—brought fame to the early days of Christianity, some were jealous mystics and sectarians, for whom philosophical curiosity was seen as a sin, and a love for literature was viewed as heresy; while others were Christians with a more conciliatory approach, who somewhat combined religious faith and literary culture.

Tertullian rejected all pagan education. He saw in classical culture only a robbery from God; a road to the false and arrogant wisdom of the ancient philosophers. Even Saint Augustine, who in his youth could not read the fourth book of the Æneid without shedding tears, and who had been devotedly fond of ancient poetry and eloquence, renounced, after his conversion, his literary tastes as well as the mad passions of his early manhood. It was by his influence that the Council of Carthage forbade the bishops to read the pagan authors.

Tertullian rejected all pagan education. He viewed classical culture as nothing but a theft from God; a path to the false and arrogant wisdom of ancient philosophers. Even Saint Augustine, who in his youth couldn't read the fourth book of the Æneid without crying, and who had a deep love for ancient poetry and eloquence, gave up his literary interests and the wild passions of his youth after his conversion. It was through his influence that the Council of Carthage banned bishops from reading pagan authors.

This was not the course of Saint Basil, who demands, on the contrary, that the young Christian shall be conversant with the orators, poets, and historians of antiquity; who thinks that the poems of Homer inspire a love for virtue; and who desires, finally, that full use should be made of the treasures of ancient wisdom in the training of the young.[61] Nor was this the thought of Saint Jerome, who said he would be none the less a Ciceronian in becoming a Christian.

This wasn’t the viewpoint of Saint Basil, who believes, on the contrary, that a young Christian should be familiar with the speeches, poetry, and history of the ancients; who feels that Homer’s poems inspire a passion for virtue; and who ultimately wants to make the most of the ancient wisdom in educating the young.[61] Nor was this Saint Jerome's perspective, who stated he would still embrace Cicero’s influence even as he became a Christian.

72. Saint Jerome and the Education of Girls.—The letters of Saint Jerome on the education of girls form the most valuable educational document of the first centuries of Christianity.[62] They have excited high admiration. Erasmus knew them by heart, and Saint Theresa read selections from them every day. It is impossible, to-day, while admiring certain parts of them, not to condemn the general spirit which pervades them,—a narrow spirit, distrustful of the world, which pushes the religious sentiment even to mysticism, and disdain for human affairs to asceticism.

72. Saint Jerome and the Education of Girls.—The letters of Saint Jerome on educating girls are the most important educational documents from the early centuries of Christianity.[62] They have garnered great admiration. Erasmus memorized them, and Saint Theresa read excerpts from them daily. Today, while appreciating certain aspects, we can't help but criticize the overall attitude they convey—a narrow mindset, skeptical of the world, which elevates religious feelings to mysticism and shows disdain for worldly matters, leading to asceticism.

73. Physical Asceticism.—It is no longer the question of giving power to the body, and thus of making of it the robust instrument of a cultured spirit, as the Greeks would have it. The body is an enemy that must be subdued by fasting, by abstinence, and by mortifications of the flesh.

73. Physical Discipline.—It's no longer about empowering the body and making it a strong tool for a refined mind, as the Greeks believed. The body is seen as an adversary that must be controlled through fasting, abstinence, and self-denial.

“Do not allow Paula to eat in public, that is, do not let her take part in family entertainments, for fear that she may desire the meats that may be served there. Let her learn not to use wine, for it is the source of all impurity. Let her food be vegetables, and only rarely of fish; and let her eat so as always to be hungry.”

“Don’t let Paula eat in public, meaning she shouldn’t join family gatherings, because we’re worried she might want the meat that’s served there. Teach her not to drink wine, because it leads to all kinds of impurity. Her diet should mainly consist of vegetables, and only occasionally some fish; and she should eat in a way that always leaves her a bit hungry.”

Contempt for the body is carried so far that cleanliness is almost interdicted.

Contempt for the body goes so far that cleanliness is nearly forbidden.

“For myself, I entirely forbid a young girl to bathe.”

“For me, I completely forbid a young girl to bathe.”

It is true that, alarmed at the consequences of such austerity, Saint Jerome, by way of exception, permits children the use of the bath, of wine, and of meat, but only “when necessity requires it, and lest the feet may fail them before having walked.”

It’s true that, concerned about the effects of such strict austerity, Saint Jerome makes an exception and allows children to have baths, wine, and meat, but only “when it’s necessary, and so their feet don’t give out before they’ve walked.”

74. Intellectual and Moral Asceticism.—For the mind, as well as for the body, we may say of Saint Jerome what Nicole wrote to a nun of his time: “You feed your pupils on bread and water.” The Bible is the only book recommended, and this is little; but it is the Bible entire, which is too much. The Song of Songs, with its sensual imagery, would be strange reading for a young girl. The arts, like letters, find no favor with the mysticism of Saint Jerome.

74. Intellectual and Moral Discipline.—Just as with the body, we can say about Saint Jerome what Nicole wrote to a nun of his time: “You feed your students on bread and water.” The Bible is the only book suggested, and while that's not much, it's the whole Bible, which is excessive. The Song of Songs, with its sensual imagery, would be an odd choice for a young girl. The arts, like literature, are not appreciated by the mysticism of Saint Jerome.

“Never let Paula listen to musical instruments; let her even be ignorant of the uses served by the flute and the harp.”

“Never let Paula hear musical instruments; she should even be unaware of what the flute and the harp are used for.”

As for the flute, which the Greek philosophers also did not like, let it be so; but what shall we say of this condem[66]nation of the harp, the instrument of David and the angels, and of religious music itself! How far we are, in common with Saint Jerome, from that complete life, from that harmonious development of all the faculties, which modern educators, Herbert Spencer, for example, present to us with reason as the ideal of education! Saint Jerome goes so far as to proscribe walking:—

As for the flute, which the Greek philosophers also disliked, fine; but what about this condemnation of the harp, the instrument of David and the angels, and of religious music itself? How far we are, along with Saint Jerome, from that complete life, from that harmonious development of all our abilities, which modern educators, like Herbert Spencer, tell us is the ideal of education! Saint Jerome even goes so far as to ban walking:—

“Do not let Paula be found in the ways of the world (emphatic paraphrase for streets), in the gatherings and in the company of her kindred; let her be found only in retirement.”

“Don’t let Paula be caught up in the ways of the world (a fancy way of saying streets), in the social scenes and with her relatives; let her be found only in solitude.”

The ideal of Saint Jerome is a monastic and cloistered life, even in the world. But that which is graver still, that which is the fatal law of mysticism, is that Saint Jerome, after having proscribed letters, arts, and necessary and legitimate pleasures, even brings his condemnation to bear on the most honorable sentiments of the heart. The heart is human also, and everything human is evil and full of danger:

The ideal of Saint Jerome is a monastic and secluded life, even in the midst of the world. But what is even more serious, and what is the tragic rule of mysticism, is that Saint Jerome, after rejecting letters, arts, and essential and legitimate pleasures, also condemns the most honorable feelings of the heart. The heart is human too, and everything human is flawed and full of risks:

“Do not allow Paula to feel more affection for one of her companions than for others; do not allow her to speak with such a one in an undertone.” And as he held in suspicion even the affections of the family, the Doctor of the Church concludes thus:—

“Don’t let Paula develop stronger feelings for one of her friends than for the others; don’t let her talk to that person in private.” And since he was suspicious of even family affections, the Doctor of the Church finishes with:—

“Let her be educated in a cloister, where she will not know the world, where she will live as an angel, having a body but not knowing it, and where, in a word, you will be spared the care of watching over her.... If you will send us Paula, I will charge myself with being her master and nurse; I will give her my tenderest care; my old age will not prevent me from untying her tongue, and I shall be more renowned than the philosopher Aristotle, since I shall instruct, not a mortal and perishable king, but an immortal spouse of the Heavenly King.”

“Let her be educated in a secluded place, where she won’t know the outside world, where she will live like an angel, having a body but not being aware of it, and where, in short, you won’t have to worry about watching over her... If you send us Paula, I will take on the role of her teacher and caregiver; I will give her my utmost attention; my age won’t stop me from helping her find her voice, and I will be more celebrated than the philosopher Aristotle, since I will be teaching not a mortal and temporary king, but an eternal spouse of the Heavenly King.”

75. Permanent Truths.—The pious exaggerations of Saint Jerome only throw into sharper relief the justice and the excellence of some of his practical suggestions,—upon the teaching of reading, for example, or upon the necessity of emulation:—

75. Timeless Truths.—The devout exaggerations of Saint Jerome only highlight the fairness and value of some of his practical suggestions—like his ideas on teaching reading, for instance, or the importance of competition:—

“Put into the hands of Paula letters in wood or in ivory, and teach her the names of them. She will thus learn while playing. But it will not suffice to have her merely memorize the names of the letters, and call them in succession as they stand in the alphabet. You should often mix them, putting the last first, and the first in the middle.

“Give Paula letters made of wood or ivory, and show her their names. She’ll learn as she plays. But just having her memorize the letter names and recite them in order isn't enough. You should frequently shuffle them around, putting the last letters first and the first ones in the middle.”

“Induce her to construct words by offering her a prize, or by giving her, as a reward, what ordinarily pleases children of her age.... Let her have companions, so that the commendation she may receive may excite in her the feeling of emulation. Do not chide her for the difficulty she may have in learning. On the contrary, encourage her by commendation, and proceed in such a way that she shall be equally sensible to the pleasure of having done well, and to the pain of not having been successful.... Especially take care that she do not conceive a dislike for study that might follow her into a more advanced age.”[63]

“Encourage her to form words by offering her a prize or by giving her something that typically makes children her age happy as a reward. Let her have friends around, so the praise she receives can motivate her to do even better. Don’t scold her for any difficulties she encounters while learning. Instead, motivate her with praise, and ensure that she feels both the joy of succeeding and the disappointment of not succeeding. Most importantly, make sure she doesn’t develop a dislike for studying that could carry into her later years.”[63]

76. Intellectual Feebleness of the Middle Age.—If the early doctors of the Church occasionally expressed some sympathy for profane letters, it is because, in their youth, before having received baptism, they had themselves attended the pagan schools. But these schools once closed, Christianity did not open others, and, after the fourth century, a profound night enveloped humanity. The labor of the Greeks and the Romans was as though it never had[68] been. The past no longer existed. Humanity began anew. In the fifth century, Apollinaris Sidonius declares that “the young no longer study, that teachers no longer have pupils, and that learning languishes and dies.” Later, Lupus of Ferrières, the favorite of Louis the Pious and Charles the Bald, writes that the study of letters had almost ceased. In the early part of the eleventh century, the Bishop of Laon, Adalberic, asserts that “there is more than one bishop who cannot count the letters of the alphabet on his fingers.” In 1291, of all the monks in the convent of Saint Gall, there was not one who could read and write. It was so difficult to find notaries public, that acts had to be passed verbally. The barons took pride in their ignorance. Even after the efforts of the twelfth century, instruction remained a luxury for the common people; it was the privilege of the ecclesiastics, and even they did not carry it very far. The Benedictines confess that the mathematics were studied only for the purpose of calculating the date of Easter.

76. Intellectual Weakness in the Middle Ages.—If the early Church leaders occasionally showed some appreciation for secular literature, it was because they had attended pagan schools in their youth before being baptized. However, once these schools were closed, Christianity did not establish new ones, and after the fourth century, a deep darkness fell over humanity. The work of the Greeks and Romans seemed as if it had never existed[68]. The past was erased. Humanity was starting over. In the fifth century, Apollinaris Sidonius stated that “young people no longer study, teachers no longer have students, and learning withers and dies.” Later, Lupus of Ferrières, favored by Louis the Pious and Charles the Bald, noted that the study of letters had nearly stopped. In the early eleventh century, the Bishop of Laon, Adalberic, claimed that “there is more than one bishop who cannot count the letters of the alphabet on his fingers.” By 1291, not a single monk in the convent of Saint Gall could read or write. It was so challenging to find public notaries that agreements had to be made verbally. The barons took pride in their ignorance. Even after the efforts of the twelfth century, education remained a luxury for the common people; it was the privilege of the clergy, and even they did not pursue it very extensively. The Benedictines admitted that mathematics was studied only to calculate the date of Easter.

77. Causes of the Ignorance of the Middle Age.—What were the permanent causes of that situation which lasted for ten centuries? The Catholic Church has sometimes been held responsible for this. Doubtless the Christian doctors did not always profess a very warm sympathy for intellectual culture. Saint Augustine had said: “It is the ignorant who gain possession of heaven (indocti cœlum rapiunt).” Saint Gregory the Great, a pope of the sixth century, declared that he would blush to have the holy word conform to the rules of grammar. Too many Christians, in a word, confounded ignorance with holiness. Doubtless, towards the seventh century, the darkness still hung thick over the Christian Church. Barbarians invaded the Episcopate, and carried with them their rude manners. Doubtless,[69] also, during the feudal period the priest often became soldier, and remained ignorant. It would, however, be unjust to bring a constructive charge against the Church of the Middle Age, and to represent it as systematically hostile to instruction. Directly to the contrary, it is the clergy who, in the midst of the general barbarism, preserved some vestiges of the ancient culture. The only schools of that period are the episcopal and claustral schools, the first annexed to the bishops’ palaces, the second to the monasteries. The religious orders voluntarily associated manual labor with mental labor. As far back as 530, Saint Benedict founded the convent of Monte Cassino, and drew up statutes which made reading and intellectual labor a part of the daily life of the monks.

77. Reasons for the Ignorance in the Middle Ages.—What were the lasting causes of that situation that went on for ten centuries? The Catholic Church has sometimes been blamed for this. It's true that Christian thinkers didn’t always show much support for intellectual culture. Saint Augustine said: “It's the ignorant who take heaven (indocti cœlum rapiunt).” Saint Gregory the Great, a pope from the sixth century, said he would feel embarrassed to have the holy word match the rules of grammar. Too many Christians, in short, mixed up ignorance with holiness. By the seventh century, the darkness still weighed heavily on the Christian Church. Barbarians invaded the Episcopate and brought their crude customs with them. Also, during the feudal period, priests often became soldiers and remained uneducated. However, it would be unfair to level a criticism against the Church of the Middle Ages as being fundamentally against education. On the contrary, it was the clergy who, amid the general barbarism, preserved some remnants of ancient culture. The only schools during that time were the episcopal and monastic schools, the first linked to bishops’ residences, the second to monasteries. The religious orders consciously combined manual work with intellectual work. As far back as 530, Saint Benedict established the monastery of Monte Cassino and created rules that made reading and intellectual work a regular part of the monks' daily life.

In 1179, the third Lateran Council promulgated the following decree:—

In 1179, the third Lateran Council issued the following decree:—

“The Church of God, being obliged like a good and tender mother to provide for the bodily and spiritual wants of the poor, desirous to procure for poor children the opportunity for learning to read, and for making advancement in study, orders that each cathedral shall have a teacher charged with the gratuitous instruction of the clergy of that church, and also of the indigent scholars, and that he be assigned a benefice, which, sufficient for his subsistence, may thus open the door of the school to the studious youth. A tutor[64] shall be installed in the other churches and in the monasteries where formerly there were funds set apart for this purpose.”

“The Church of God, like a caring mother, is committed to meeting the physical and spiritual needs of the poor. Wanting to provide underprivileged children the chance to learn to read and progress in their studies, it mandates that each cathedral appoint a teacher for the free instruction of the church's clergy and needy students. This teacher should receive a pay that supports their living so that they can keep the school doors open for eager learners. A tutor[64] will also be established in other churches and monasteries where funds used to be set aside for this purpose.”

It is not, then, to the Church that we must ascribe the[70] general intellectual torpor of the Middle Age. Other causes explain that long slumber of the human mind. The first is the social condition of the people. Security and leisure, the indispensable conditions for study, were completely lacking to people always at war, overwhelmed in succession by the barbarians, the Normans, the English, and by the endless struggles of feudal times. The gentlemen of the time aspired only to ride, to hunt, and to figure in tournaments and feats of arms. Physical education was above all else befitting men whose favorite vocation, both by habit and necessity, was war. On the other hand, the enslaved people did not suspect the utility of instruction. In order to comprehend the need of study, that great liberator, one must already have tasted liberty. In a society where the need of instruction had not yet been felt, who could have taken the initiative in the work of instructing the people?

It’s not the Church that we should blame for the[70] general intellectual stagnation of the Middle Ages. Other factors account for that long slumber of the human mind. The first is the social condition of the people. Security and leisure, which are essential for study, were completely absent for people who were consistently at war, constantly overwhelmed by the barbarians, Normans, English, and the endless conflicts of feudal times. The nobles of the era focused solely on riding, hunting, and participating in tournaments and acts of combat. Physical training was the priority for men whose main occupation, both out of habit and necessity, was war. Meanwhile, the enslaved people had no idea of the value of education. To understand the need for study, that great liberator, one must have already experienced freedom. In a society where the need for education had not yet been recognized, who could have taken the lead in educating the people?

Let us add that the Middle Age presented still other conditions unfavorable for the propagation of instruction, in particular, the lack of national languages, those necessary vehicles of education. The vernacular languages are the instruments of intellectual emancipation. Among a people where a dead language is supreme, a language of the learned, accessible only to the select few, the lower classes necessarily remain buried in ignorance. Moreover, Latin books themselves were rare. Lupus of Ferrières was obliged to write to Rome, and to address himself to the Pope in person, in order to procure for his use a work of Cicero’s. Without books, without schools, without any of the indispensable implements of intellectual labor, what could be done for the mental life? It took refuge in certain monasteries; erudition flourished only in narrow circles, with a privileged few, and the rest of the nation remained buried in an obscure night.

Let’s add that the Middle Ages had other unfavorable conditions for spreading education, especially the lack of national languages, which are essential for teaching. Vernacular languages are the tools for intellectual freedom. In a society where a dead language dominates, a learned language only accessible to a select few, the lower classes inevitably stay trapped in ignorance. Additionally, Latin books were scarce. Lupus of Ferrières had to write to Rome and personally contact the Pope to get a work by Cicero for his use. Without books, schools, or any of the essential tools for intellectual work, what could be done for mental development? It found refuge in certain monasteries; knowledge thrived only in small circles among a privileged few, while the rest of the population remained lost in obscurity.

78. The Three Renascences.—It has been truly said that there were three Renascences: the first, which owed its beginning to Charlemagne, and whose brilliancy did not last; the second, that of the twelfth century, the issue of which was Scholasticism; and the third, the great Renaissance of the sixteenth century, which still lasts, and which the French Revolution has completed.

78. The Three Renaissances.—It has been accurately stated that there were three Renascences: the first, which started with Charlemagne and whose brilliance didn’t endure; the second, from the twelfth century, which resulted in Scholasticism; and the third, the great Renaissance of the sixteenth century, which is still ongoing and was completed by the French Revolution.

79. Charlemagne.—Charlemagne undoubtedly formed the purpose of diffusing instruction about him. He ardently sought it for himself, drilled himself in writing, and learned Latin and Greek, rhetoric and astronomy. He would have communicated to all who were about him the same ardor for study. “Ah! that I had twelve clerics,” he exclaimed, “as perfectly instructed as were Jerome and Augustine!” It was naturally upon the clergy that he counted, to make of them the instruments of his plans; but, as one of his capitularies of 788 shows, there was need that the clergy themselves should be reminded of the need of instruction: “We have thought it useful that, in the bishops’ residences, and in the monasteries, care be taken not only to live according to the rules of our holy religion, but, in addition, to teach the knowledge of letters to those who are capable of learning them by the aid of our Lord. Although it avails more to practise the law than to know it, it must be known before it can be practised. Several monasteries having sent us manuscripts, we have observed that, in the most of them, the sentiments were good, but the language bad. We exhort you, then, not only not to neglect the study of letters, but to devote yourselves to them with all your power.”

79. Charlemagne.—Charlemagne clearly aimed to spread knowledge about himself. He was passionate about learning, trained himself in writing, and studied Latin, Greek, rhetoric, and astronomy. He wanted everyone around him to share his enthusiasm for education. “If only I had twelve scholars,” he exclaimed, “as well-educated as Jerome and Augustine!” Naturally, he relied on the clergy to be the instruments of his plans; however, as one of his statutes from 788 indicates, the clergy themselves needed reminders about the importance of education: “We believe it’s important that, in the bishops’ residences and in the monasteries, attention is given not only to living according to the rules of our holy religion but also to teaching those who can learn with the help of our Lord. While it’s more beneficial to practice the law than just to know it, knowledge must come before practice. Some monasteries have sent us manuscripts, and we’ve noticed that while the sentiments expressed are good, the language is poor. Therefore, we urge you not to neglect the study of literacy but to commit yourselves to it with all your might.”

On the other hand, the nobles did not make any great effort to justify their social rank by the degree of their knowledge. One day, as Charlemagne entered a school,[72] displeased with the indolence and the ignorance of the young barons who attended it, he addressed them in these severe terms: “Do you count upon your birth, and do you feel a pride in it? Take notice that you shall have neither government nor bishoprics, if you are not better instructed than others.”

On the other hand, the nobles didn't try very hard to justify their social status based on their knowledge. One day, when Charlemagne entered a school,[72] unhappy with the laziness and ignorance of the young barons who were there, he spoke to them firmly: “Do you rely on your birth and take pride in it? Just know that you won’t hold any government positions or bishoprics if you're not better educated than others.”

80. Alcuin (735-804).—Charlemagne was seconded in his efforts by Alcuin of England, of whom it might be said, that he was the first minister of public instruction in France. It is he who founded the Palatine school, a sort of imperial and itinerant academy which followed the court on its travels. It was a model school, where Alcuin had for his pupils the four sons and two daughters of Charlemagne, and Charlemagne himself, always eager to be instructed.

80. Alcuin (735-804).—Charlemagne was supported in his efforts by Alcuin of England, who could be considered the first minister of public education in France. He established the Palatine school, an imperial and traveling academy that accompanied the court on its journeys. It was a model school, where Alcuin taught Charlemagne's four sons and two daughters, along with Charlemagne himself, who was always eager to learn.

Alcuin’s method was not without originality, but it is a great mistake to say that it resembles the method of Socrates. Alcuin doubtless proceeds by interrogation; but here it is the pupil who interrogates, and the teacher who responds.

Alcuin's approach was original, but it's a big mistake to claim it’s similar to Socrates' method. Alcuin certainly uses questioning; however, it's the student who asks questions, and the teacher who replies.

“What is speech? asks Pepin, the eldest son of Charlemagne. It is the interpreter of the soul, replies Alcuin. What is life? It is an enjoyment for some, but for the wretched it is a sorrow, a waiting for death. What is sleep? The image of death. What is writing? It is the guardian of history. What is the body? The tenement of the soul. What is day? A summons to labor.”[65]

“What is speech?” asks Pepin, the oldest son of Charlemagne. “It’s the interpreter of the soul,” replies Alcuin. “What is life? It’s a joy for some, but for the unfortunate, it’s a sorrow, a wait for death. What is sleep? It’s the image of death. What is writing? It’s the keeper of history. What is the body? It’s the dwelling of the soul. What is day? It’s a call to work.”[65]

All this is either commonplace or artificial. The sententious replies of Alcuin may be fine maxims, fit for embellishing the memory; but in this procedure of the mere scholar, affected by the over-refinements of his time, there is nothing which can call into activity the intelligence of the pupil.

All this is either ordinary or pretentious. Alcuin's preachy replies may be nice sayings, good for remembering; but in this method of the simple scholar, influenced by the excessive complexities of his era, there's nothing that can engage the student's intelligence.

Nevertheless the name of Alcuin marks an era in the history of education. His was the first attempt to form an alliance between classical literature and Christian inspiration,—to create a “Christian Athens,” according to the emphatic phrase of Alcuin himself.

Nevertheless, the name Alcuin signifies a significant period in the history of education. He made the first effort to blend classical literature with Christian inspiration—to build a "Christian Athens," as Alcuin himself passionately put it.

81. The Successors of Charlemagne.—It had been the ambition of Charlemagne to reign over a civilized society, rather than over a barbarous people. Convinced that the only basis of political unity is a unity of ideas and of morals, he thought to find the basis of that moral unity in religion, and religion itself he purposed to establish upon a more widely diffused system of instruction. But these ideas were too advanced for the time, and their execution too difficult for the circumstances then existing. A new decadence followed the era of Charlemagne. The clergy did not respond to the hopes which the great emperor had placed on them. As far back as 817, the Council of Aix-la-Chapelle decided that henceforth no more day-pupils should be received into the conventual schools, for the reason that too large a number of pupils would make impossible the maintenance of the monastic discipline. No one of Charlemagne’s successors seems to have taken up the thought of the great emperor; no one of them was preoccupied with the problems of education. It is upon despotic authority, and not upon the intellectual progress of their subjects, that those unintelligent rulers wished to found their power. Under Louis the Pious and Charles the Bald there were constructed more castles than schools.

81. The Successors of Charlemagne.—Charlemagne aimed to rule over a civilized society rather than a barbaric one. Believing that true political unity comes from shared ideas and morals, he sought to establish this moral unity through religion and a more widespread educational system. However, these ideas were too progressive for his time, and implementing them was too challenging given the circumstances. Following Charlemagne's era, a decline began. The clergy failed to meet the expectations that the great emperor had for them. As early as 817, the Council of Aix-la-Chapelle ruled that no more day students would be admitted into the convent schools, citing that too many students would disrupt monastic discipline. None of Charlemagne's successors seemed to embrace the vision of the great emperor; none focused on educational issues. These unthoughtful rulers preferred to base their power on despotism rather than the intellectual advancement of their people. Under Louis the Pious and Charles the Bald, more castles were built than schools.

The kings of France were far from imitating the Anglo-Saxon king, Alfred the Great (849-901), to whom tradition ascribes these two sayings: “The English ought always to be free, as free as their own thoughts”; “Free-born sons should know how to read and write.”

The kings of France were far from copying the Anglo-Saxon king, Alfred the Great (849-901), to whom tradition attributes these two sayings: “The English should always be free, as free as their own thoughts”; “Free-born sons should know how to read and write.”

82. Scholasticism.—It was not till the twelfth century that the human mind was awakened. That was the age of Scholasticism, the essential character of which was the study of reasoning, and the practice of dialectics, or syllogistic reasoning. The syllogism, which reaches necessary conclusions from given premises, was the natural instrument of an age of faith, when men wished simply to demonstrate immutable dogmas, without ever making an innovation on established beliefs. It has often been observed that the art of reasoning is the science of a people still in the early stage of its progress; we might almost say of a barbarous people. A subtile dialectic is in perfect keeping with manners still rude, and with a limited state of knowledge. It is only an intellectual machine. It was not then a question of original thinking. All that was necessary was simply to reason upon conceptions already acquired, and the sacred depository of these was kept in charge by Theology. Consequently, there was no independent science. Philosophy, according to the language of the times, was but the humble servant of Theology. The dialectics of the doctors of the Middle Age was but a subtile commentary on the sacred books and on the doctrines of Aristotle.[66] It seems, says Locke, to see the inertness of the Middle Age, that God was pleased to make of man a two-footed animal, while leaving to Aristotle the task of making him a thinking being. From his point of view, an able educator of the seventeenth century, the Abbé Fleury, pronounces this severe judgment on the scholastic method:—

82. Scholasticism.—It wasn't until the twelfth century that people began to think deeply. This was the era of Scholasticism, which focused on studying reasoning and practicing dialectics, or syllogistic reasoning. The syllogism, which draws necessary conclusions from established premises, was the go-to tool during a time of faith, when people aimed to prove unchanging beliefs without challenging established views. It's often noted that the art of reasoning reflects a society still in its early stages of development; we could almost say of a primitive society. A complicated form of dialectics fits well with a crude culture and limited understanding. It functioned solely as an intellectual tool. Original thought wasn't the aim then. The focus was simply on reasoning through ideas already gained, and the sacred trust of these ideas lay with Theology. Therefore, there was no independent science. Philosophy, in the context of that time, was merely the servant of Theology. The dialectics practiced by scholars of the Middle Ages offered only a complicated commentary on sacred texts and Aristotle's teachings.[66] Locke noted that the stagnation of the Middle Ages seemed to suggest that God had created humans as two-footed creatures while leaving it to Aristotle to turn them into thinkers. The Abbé Fleury, an insightful educator from the seventeenth century, harshly judged the scholastic method:—

“This way of philosophizing on words and thoughts, without examining the things themselves, was certainly an easy way of getting along without a knowledge of facts, which can be acquired only by reading” (Fleury should have added and by observation); “and it was an easy way of dazzling the ignorant laics by peculiar terms and vain subtilties.”

“This approach to thinking about words and ideas, without looking into the actual things, was definitely an easy way to get by without knowing the facts, which can only be learned through reading” (Fleury should have added and by observation); “and it was an effortless method of impressing the uneducated laypeople with fancy terms and empty complexities.”

But Scholasticism had its hour of glory, its erudite doctors, its eloquent professors, chief among whom was Abelard.

But Scholasticism had its moment of greatness, its knowledgeable scholars, and its articulate teachers, with Abelard being the most prominent among them.

83. Abelard (1079-1142).—A genuine professor of higher instruction, Abelard, by the prestige of his eloquence, gathered around him at Paris thousands of students. Human speech, the living words of the teacher, had then an authority, an importance, which it has lost in part since books, everywhere distributed, have, to a certain extent, superseded oral instruction. At a time when printing did not exist, when manuscript copies were rare, a teacher who combined knowledge with the gift of speech was a phenomenon of incomparable interest, and students flocked from all parts of Europe to take advantage of his lectures. Abelard is the most brilliant representative of the scholastic pedagogy, with an original and personal tendency towards the emancipation of the mind. “It is ridiculous,” he said, “to preach to others what we can neither make them understand, nor understand ourselves.” With more boldness than Saint Anselm, he applied dialectics to theology, and attempted to reason out the grounds of his faith.

83. Abelard (1079-1142).—A true professor of higher education, Abelard attracted thousands of students to Paris through his impressive eloquence. The spoken word, the dynamic language of the teacher, held an authority and significance then that it has partly lost since books became widely available and began to replace oral instruction. In an era without printing, when handwritten copies were scarce, a teacher who combined expertise with compelling speech was an extraordinary figure, and students traveled from all over Europe to attend his lectures. Abelard stands out as the most remarkable representative of scholastic education, with a unique and personal inclination towards the liberation of thought. “It is ridiculous,” he stated, “to preach to others what we can neither make them understand, nor understand ourselves.” With greater boldness than Saint Anselm, he applied logic to theology and sought to rationalize the foundations of his faith.

84. The Seven Liberal Arts.—The seven liberal arts constituted what may be called the secondary instruction of the Middle Age, such as was given in the claustral or conventual schools, and later, in the universities. The liberal arts were distributed into two courses of study, known as the trivium and the quadrivium. The trivium comprised grammar (Latin grammar, of course), dialectics, or logic, and[76] rhetoric; and the quadrivium, music, arithmetic, geometry, and astronomy. It is important to note the fact that this programme contains only abstract and formal studies,—no real and concrete studies. The sciences which teach us to know man and the world, such as history, ethics, the physical and natural sciences, were omitted and unknown, save perhaps in a few convents of the Benedictines. Nothing which can truly educate man, and develop his faculties as a whole, enlists the attention of the Middle Age. From a course of study thus limited there might come skillful reasoners and men formidable in argument, but never fully developed men.[67]

84. The Seven Liberal Arts.—The seven liberal arts formed what could be called the secondary education of the Middle Ages, which was provided in monastic or convent schools, and later, in universities. The liberal arts were divided into two areas of study, known as the trivium and the quadrivium. The trivium included grammar (specifically Latin grammar), dialectics or logic, and rhetoric; while the quadrivium consisted of music, arithmetic, geometry, and astronomy. It's important to note that this curriculum only included abstract and formal studies—no real or concrete studies. The subjects that teach us about humanity and the world, such as history, ethics, and the physical and natural sciences, were left out and were largely unknown, except perhaps in a few Benedictine convents. Nothing that could truly educate a person or develop their abilities as a whole received attention during the Middle Ages. From such a limited course of study, one could produce skilled thinkers and formidable debaters, but never well-rounded individuals.[67]

85. Methods and Discipline.—The methods employed in the ecclesiastical schools of the Middle Age were in accord with the spirit of the times, when men were not concerned about liberty and intellectual freedom; and when they thought more about the teaching of dogmas than about the training of the intelligence. The teachers recited or read their lectures, and the pupils learned by heart. The discipline was harsh. Corrupt human nature was distrusted. In 1363, pupils were forbidden the use of benches and chairs, on the pretext that such high seats were an encouragement to pride. For securing obedience, corporal chastisements were used and abused. The rod is in fashion in the fifteenth as it was in the fourteenth century.

85. Methods and Discipline.—The methods used in the church schools during the Middle Ages matched the mindset of that era, when people weren't focused on freedom and intellectual independence; they emphasized teaching dogmas over fostering critical thinking. Teachers delivered their lectures through recitation or reading, and students memorized everything. The discipline was strict, and there was a general distrust of human nature. In 1363, students were banned from using benches and chairs, under the justification that these high seats encouraged pride. To enforce obedience, physical punishment was frequently employed. The use of the rod was as common in the fifteenth century as it had been in the fourteenth.

“There is no other difference,” says an historian, “except that the rods in the fifteenth century are twice as long as those in the fourteenth.”[68] Let us note, however, the protest of Saint Anselm, a protest that pointed out the evil rather than cured it. “Day and night,” said an abbot to[77] Saint Anselm, “we do not cease to chastise the children confided to our care, and they grow worse and worse.” Anselm replied, “Indeed! You do not cease to chastise them! And when they are grown up, what will they become? Idiotic and stupid. A fine education that, which makes brutes of men! ... If you were to plant a tree in your garden, and were to enclose it on all sides so that it could not extend its branches, what would you find when, at the end of several years, you set it free from its bands? A tree whose branches would be bent and crooked; and would it not be your fault, in having so unreasonably confined it?”

“There’s no other difference,” says a historian, “except that the rods in the fifteenth century are twice as long as those in the fourteenth.”[68] However, let’s acknowledge Saint Anselm’s protest, which highlighted the problem rather than fixing it. “Day and night,” an abbot told[77] Saint Anselm, “we do not stop punishing the children entrusted to us, and they just get worse.” Anselm replied, “Really? You keep punishing them! And when they grow up, what will they turn into? Foolish and dull. What a great education, that turns people into brutes! ... If you planted a tree in your garden and surrounded it on all sides so it couldn’t spread its branches, what would you find when, after several years, you set it free from its restraints? A tree with bent and crooked branches; and wouldn’t that be your fault for confining it so unreasonably?”

86. The Universities.—Save claustral and cathedral schools, to which must be added some parish schools, the earliest example of our village schools, the sole educational establishment of the Middle Age was what is called the University. Towards the thirteenth and fourteenth century we see multiplying in the great cities of Europe those centres of study, those collections of students which recall from afar the schools of Plato and Aristotle. Of such establishments were the university which opened at Paris for the teaching of theology and philosophy (1200); the universities of Naples (1224), of Prague (1345), of Vienna (1365), of Heidelberg (1386), etc.[69] Without being completely affranchised from sacerdotal control, these universities were a first expansion of free science. As far back as the ninth century, the Arabs had given an example to the rest of Europe by founding at Salamanca, at Cordova, and in other cities of Spain, schools where all the sciences were cultivated.

86. The Universities.—Apart from religious and cathedral schools, along with some local parish schools, the earliest example of our village schools was what we now call the University. In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, we see a surge of these study centers and groups of students in the great cities of Europe, reminiscent of the schools of Plato and Aristotle. Notable examples include the university that opened in Paris for teaching theology and philosophy (1200); the universities of Naples (1224), Prague (1345), Vienna (1365), Heidelberg (1386), and others.[69] While not entirely free from religious oversight, these universities marked an early growth of independent scholarship. As early as the ninth century, the Arabs set an example for Europe by establishing schools in Salamanca, Cordova, and other Spanish cities where all sciences were studied.

87. Gerson (1363-1429).—With the gentle Gerson, the supposed author of the Imitation, it seems that the dreary dialectics[78] disappear to let the heart speak and make way for feeling. The Chancellor of the University of Paris is distinguished from the men of his time by his love for the people. He wrote in the common tongue little elementary treatises for the use and within the comprehension of the plain people. His Latin work, entitled De parvulis ad Christum trahendis (“Little children whom we must lead to Christ”), gives evidence of a large spirit of sweetness and goodness. It abounds in subtile and delicate observations. For example, Gerson demands of teachers patience and tenderness: “Little children,” he says, “are more easily managed by caresses than by fear.” For these frail creatures he dreads the contagion of example. “No living being is more in danger than the child of allowing himself to be corrupted by another child.” In his eyes, the little child is a delicate plant that must be carefully protected against every evil influence, and, in particular, against pernicious literature, such as the Roman de la Rose. Gerson condemns corporal punishment, and requires that teachers shall have for their pupils the affection of a father:—

87. Gerson (1363-1429).—With the gentle Gerson, the supposed author of the Imitation, it seems that the gloomy debates[78] fade away, allowing the heart to express itself and making room for emotion. The Chancellor of the University of Paris stands out from his contemporaries because of his love for the people. He wrote simple, basic treatises in everyday language that were accessible to the plain people. His Latin work, titled De parvulis ad Christum trahendis (“Little children whom we must lead to Christ”), showcases a profound sense of kindness and goodwill. It is filled with subtle and delicate insights. For instance, Gerson urges teachers to practice patience and gentleness: “Little children,” he says, “respond better to affection than to fear.” He fears for these fragile beings, worrying about the spread of negative influences. “No living being is more at risk than a child of being corrupted by another child.” To him, a little child is like a delicate plant that needs careful protection from any harmful influences, especially toxic literature like the Roman de la Rose. Gerson criticizes physical punishment and insists that teachers treat their students with the love and care of a father:—

“Above all else, let the teacher make an effort to be a father to his pupils. Let him never be angry with them. Let him always be simple in his instruction, and relate to his pupils that which is wholesome and agreeable.” Tender-hearted and exalted spirit, Gerson is a precursor of Fenelon.[70]

“Most importantly, the teacher should strive to be a father figure to his students. He should never lose his temper with them. His teaching should always be straightforward, and he should share with his students what is beneficial and enjoyable.” Compassionate and noble-minded, Gerson is a forerunner of Fenelon.[70]

88. Vittorino da Feltre (1379-1446).—It is a pleasure to place beside Gerson one of his Italian contemporaries, the celebrated Vittorino da Feltre, a professor in the University of Padua. It was as preceptor to the sons of the[79] Prince of Gonzagas, and as founder of an educational establishment at Venice, that Vittorino found occasion to show his aptitude for educational work. With him, education again became what it was in Greece,—the harmonious development of mind and body. Gymnastic exercises, such as swimming, riding, fencing, restored to honor; attention to the exterior qualities of fine bearing; an interesting and agreeable method of instruction; a constant effort to discover the character and aptitudes of children; a conscientious preparation for each lesson; assiduous watchfulness over the work of pupils; such are the principal features of the pedagogy of Vittorino da Feltre, a system of teaching evidently in advance of his time, and one which deserves a longer study.

88. Vittorino da Feltre (1379-1446)—It's a pleasure to highlight one of Gerson's Italian contemporaries, the famous Vittorino da Feltre, a professor at the University of Padua. As a tutor to the sons of the[79] Prince of Gonzagas and the founder of an educational institution in Venice, Vittorino demonstrated his talent for education. He brought back the idea of education as it was in Greece—the balanced development of both mind and body. He emphasized gymnastic activities like swimming, riding, and fencing, which were brought back into favor; he focused on the importance of good posture; he employed engaging and enjoyable teaching methods; he consistently tried to understand each child's character and strengths; he meticulously prepared for every lesson; and he kept a close eye on his students' progress. These are the key elements of Vittorino da Feltre's teaching approach, a system clearly ahead of his time and worthy of deeper exploration.

89. Other Teachers at the Close of the Middle Age.—Were we writing a work of erudition, there would be other thinkers to point out in the last years of the Middle Age, in that uncertain and, so to speak, twilight period which serves as a transition from the night of the Middle Age to the full day of the Renaissance. Among others, let us notice the Chevalier de la Tour-Landry and Æneas Sylvius Piccolomini.

89. Other Educators at the Close of the Middle Ages.—If we were writing an academic work, we would highlight other thinkers from the last years of the Middle Ages, during that uncertain, twilight period that marks the transition from the darkness of the Middle Ages to the bright era of the Renaissance. Notably, let's mention Chevalier de la Tour-Landry and Æneas Sylvius Piccolomini.

The Chevalier de la Tour-Landry, in the work which he wrote for the education of his daughters (1372), scarcely rises above the spirit of his time. Woman, as he thinks, is made to pray and to go to church. The model which he sets before his daughters is a countess, who “each day wished to hear three masses.” He recommends fasting three times a week in order “the better to subdue the flesh,” and to prevent it “from diverting itself too much.” There is neither responsibility nor proper dignity for the wife, who owes obedience to her husband, her lord, and “should do his will,[80] whether wrong or right; if wrong, she is absolved from blame, as the blame falls on her lord.”

The Chevalier de la Tour-Landry, in the work he wrote for the education of his daughters (1372), barely rises above the mindset of his time. He believes a woman’s role is to pray and attend church. The ideal example he sets for his daughters is a countess who “each day wanted to hear three masses.” He advises fasting three times a week to "better control the flesh" and to stop it "from indulging too much." There is no sense of responsibility or proper dignity for the wife, who must obey her husband, her lord, and “should carry out his wishes, whether right or wrong; if wrong, she is not to blame, as the fault lies with her lord.”[80]

Æneas Sylvius, the future Pope Pius II., in his tract on The Education of Children (1451), is already a man of the Renaissance, since he recommends with enthusiasm the reading and study of most of the classical authors. However, he traces a programme of studies relatively liberal. By the side of the humanities he places the sciences of geometry and arithmetic, “which are necessary,” he says, “for training the mind and assuring rapidity of conceptions”; and also history and geography. He had himself composed historical narratives accompanied by maps. The distrusts of an overstrained devotion were no longer felt by a teacher who wrote, “There is nothing in the world more precious or more beautiful than an enlightened intelligence.”

Æneas Sylvius, who would become Pope Pius II, in his work The Education of Children (1451), embodies the spirit of the Renaissance, as he passionately advocates for the reading and study of many classical authors. He outlines a fairly progressive curriculum. Alongside the humanities, he includes the sciences of geometry and arithmetic, stating that they are essential “for training the mind and ensuring quick understanding,” as well as history and geography. He had also created historical narratives with accompanying maps. The hesitations of excessive devotion were no longer felt by an educator who wrote, “There is nothing in the world more valuable or more beautiful than an enlightened mind.”

90. Recapitulation.—It is thus that the Middle Age in drawing to a close came nearer and nearer, in the way of continuous progress, to the decisive emancipation which the Renaissance and the Reformation were soon to perpetuate. But the Middle Age, in itself, whatever effort may be put forth at this day to rehabilitate it, and to discover in it the golden age of modern societies, remains an ill-starred epoch. A few virtues, negative for the most part, virtues of obedience and consecration, cannot atone for the real faults of those rude and barbarous centuries. A higher education reserved to ecclesiastics and men of noble rank; an instruction which consisted in verbal legerdemain, which developed only the mechanism of reasoning, and made of the intelligence a prisoner of the formal syllogism; agreeably to the barbarism of primitive times, a fantastic pedantry which lost itself in superficial discussions and in verbal distinctions; popular education almost null, and restricted to[81] the teaching of the catechism in Latin; finally, a Church, absolute and sovereign, which determined for all, great and small, the limits of thought, of belief, and of action; such was, from our own point of view, the condition of the Middle Age. It was time for the coming of the Renaissance to affranchise the human mind, to excite and to reveal to itself the unconscious need of instruction, and by the fruitful alliance of the Christian spirit and profane letters, to prepare for the coming of modern education.

90. Summary.—As the Middle Ages were coming to an end, they progressively approached the significant freedom that the Renaissance and the Reformation would soon establish. However, despite any efforts today to revive it or see it as the golden age of modern societies, the Middle Ages remain a troubled period. A few virtues, mostly passive ones like obedience and dedication, can't make up for the real shortcomings of those rough and barbaric centuries. Education was mostly limited to clergy and nobles; it consisted of word games that only trained reasoning skills and trapped intelligence in formal logic. There was a pompous pedantry that got lost in superficial debates and wordplay, with almost no popular education, which was limited to teaching the catechism in Latin. Ultimately, there was a Church that was all-powerful and imposed strict limits on thought, belief, and actions for everyone. From our perspective, this was the state of the Middle Ages. It was time for the Renaissance to free the human mind, to awaken its unconscious desire for knowledge, and through a productive blend of the Christian spirit and secular literature, to prepare for the emergence of modern education.

[91. Analytical Summary.—1. The fundamental characteristic of Middle Age education was the domination of religious conceptions. The training was for the life to come, rather than for this life; it was almost exclusively religious and moral; was based on authority; and included the whole human race.

[91. Analysis Summary.—1. The main feature of education in the Middle Ages was the strong influence of religious ideas. The focus was on preparing for the afterlife rather than this life; it was primarily religious and moral in nature, relied heavily on authority, and encompassed all of humanity.]

2. This alliance of church and school, while giving an exclusive aim to education, also gave it a spirit of intense seriousness and earnestness. The survivals of this historical alliance are church and parish schools, and a disposition of the modern Church to dispute the right of the State to educate.

2. This partnership between the church and school, while focusing education on a specific goal, also instilled a sense of deep seriousness and commitment. The remnants of this historical alliance are the church and parish schools, along with a tendency of the modern Church to challenge the State's right to educate.

3. The supreme importance attached to the Scriptures made education literary; made instruction dogmatic and arbitrary; exalted words over things; inculcated a taste for abstract and formal reasoning; made learning a process of memorizing; and stifled the spirit of free inquiry.

3. The emphasis placed on the Scriptures made education focused on literature; turned teaching into rigid and arbitrary doctrine; prioritized words over actual meaning; encouraged a preference for abstract and formal reasoning; transformed learning into a memorization process; and suppressed the spirit of free inquiry.

4. The inclusion of the whole world in one Christian Commonwealth, led to the intellectual enfranchisement of woman and to the rise of primary education proper.

4. The inclusion of the entire world in a single Christian community led to the intellectual empowerment of women and the emergence of formal primary education.

5. The general tendency was towards harshness in discipline, coarseness in habits and manners, and a contempt for the amenities of life.

5. The general trend was towards strict discipline, rough habits and manners, and a disregard for the comforts of life.

6. Scholasticism erred by exaggeration; but its general effect was to develop the power of deductive reasoning, to teach the use of language as the instrument of thought, and to make apparent the need of nice discriminations in the use of words.

6. Scholasticism made mistakes by overstating things; however, its overall impact was to strengthen deductive reasoning skills, to show how language serves as a tool for thinking, and to highlight the importance of making careful distinctions in word usage.

7. The great intellectual lesson taught is the extreme difficulty of attaining compass, symmetry, and moderation.]

7. The important lesson learned is how difficult it is to achieve balance, cohesion, and moderation.

FOOTNOTES:

[60] Fustel de Coulanges, La Cité antique, p. 476.

[60] Fustel de Coulanges, La Cité antique, p. 476.

[61] See the Homily of Saint Basil On the Utility which the young can derive from the reading of profane authors.

[61] Check out Saint Basil's Homily On the Benefits Young People Can Gain from Reading Secular Authors.

[62] Letter to Læta on the education of her daughter Paula (403). Letter to Gaudentius on the education of the little Pacatula. The letter to Gaudentius is far inferior to the other by reason of the perpetual digressions into which the author permits himself to be drawn.

[62] Letter to Læta on the education of her daughter Paula (403). Letter to Gaudentius on the education of little Pacatula. The letter to Gaudentius is much weaker than the other due to the constant digressions that the author allows himself to get into.

[63] For writing, Saint Jerome, like Quintilian, recommends that children first practise on tablets of wood on which letters have been engraved.

[63] For writing, Saint Jerome, like Quintilian, suggests that children first practice on wooden tablets with engraved letters.

[64] Écolâtre. The history of this word, as given by Littré, is instructive. “There was no cathedral church (sixteenth century) in which a sum was not appropriated for the salary of one who taught the ordinary subjects, and another for one who had leisure for teaching Theology. The first was called escolastre (écolâtre), the second theologal.” Pasquier. (P.)

[64] Écolâtre. The background of this word, as explained by Littré, is enlightening. “In every cathedral church (in the sixteenth century), there was a budget set aside for the salary of someone who taught regular subjects, and another for someone who had the time to teach Theology. The first was called escolastre (écolâtre), while the second was called theologal.” Pasquier. (P.)

[65] For other examples, see the Life of Alcuin, by Lorenz; and for Middle Age education in general, consult Christian Schools and Scholars, by Augusta Theodosia Drane. (P.)

[65] For more examples, check out the Life of Alcuin by Lorenz; and for information on education in the Middle Ages as a whole, take a look at Christian Schools and Scholars by Augusta Theodosia Drane. (P.)

[66] The following quotation illustrates this servile dependence on authority:

[66] The following quote shows this submissive reliance on authority:

“At the time when the discovery of spots on the sun first began to circulate, a student called the attention of his old professor to the rumor, and received the following reply: ‘There can be no spots on the sun, for I have read Aristotle twice from beginning to end, and he says the sun is incorruptible. Clean your lenses, and if the spots are not in the telescope, they must be in your eyes!’” Naville, La Logique de l’Hypothèse. (P.)

“At the time when news of spots on the sun first started spreading, a student brought this rumor to his old professor's attention and got this response: ‘There can't be spots on the sun because I've read Aristotle from start to finish twice, and he says the sun is incorruptible. Clean your lenses, and if the spots aren't in the telescope, then they must be in your eyes!’” Naville, La Logique de l’Hypothèse. (P.)

[67] This is no exception to the rule that the education of an age is the exponent of its real or supposed needs. (P.)

[67] This follows the idea that the education of a time reflects its actual or perceived needs. (P.)

[68] Monteil, Histoire des Français des divers états.

[68] Monteil, Histoire des Français des divers états.

[69] Cambridge (1109), Oxford (1140).

Cambridge (1109), Oxford (1140).

[70] In the Traité de la visite des diocèses, in 1400, he directed the bishops to inquire whether each parish had a school, and, in case there were none, to establish one.

[70] In the Traité de la visite des diocèses, written in 1400, he instructed the bishops to check if each parish had a school, and if not, to set one up.


CHAPTER V.

THE RENAISSANCE AND EDUCATIONAL THEORIES IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.

GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF THE EDUCATION OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY; CAUSES OF THE RENAISSANCE IN EDUCATION; THE THEORY AND THE PRACTICE OF EDUCATION IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY; ERASMUS (1467-1536); EDUCATION OF ERASMUS; THE JEROMITES; PEDAGOGICAL WORKS OF ERASMUS; JUVENILE ETIQUETTE; EARLY EDUCATION; THE INSTRUCTION OF WOMEN; RABELAIS (1483-1553); CRITICISM OF THE OLD EDUCATION; GARGANTUA AND EUDEMON; THE NEW EDUCATION; PHYSICAL EDUCATION; INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION; THE PHYSICAL AND NATURAL SCIENCES; OBJECT LESSONS; ATTRACTIVE METHODS; RELIGIOUS EDUCATION; MORAL EDUCATION; MONTAIGNE (1533-1592) AND RABELAIS; THE PERSONAL EDUCATION OF MONTAIGNE; EDUCATION SHOULD BE GENERAL; THE PURPOSE OF INSTRUCTION; EDUCATION OF THE JUDGMENT; EDUCATIONAL METHODS; STUDIES RECOMMENDED; MONTAIGNE’S ERRORS; INCOMPLETENESS OF HIS VIEWS ON THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF EDUCATION IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY; CAUSES OF THE RENAISSANCE IN EDUCATION; THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF EDUCATION IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY; ERASMUS (1467-1536); ERASMUS'S EDUCATION; THE JEROMITES; ERASMUS'S PEDAGOGICAL WORKS; YOUTH ETIQUETTE; EARLY EDUCATION; WOMEN'S EDUCATION; RABELAIS (1483-1553); CRITIQUE OF OLD EDUCATION; GARGANTUA AND EUDEMON; THE NEW EDUCATION; PHYSICAL EDUCATION; INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION; PHYSICAL AND NATURAL SCIENCES; OBJECT LESSONS; ENGAGING METHODS; RELIGIOUS EDUCATION; MORAL EDUCATION; MONTAIGNE (1533-1592) AND RABELAIS; MONTAIGNE'S PERSONAL EDUCATION; EDUCATION SHOULD BE COMPREHENSIVE; THE GOAL OF INSTRUCTION; EDUCATION OF JUDGMENT; TEACHING METHODS; RECOMMENDED STUDIES; MONTAIGNE’S MISTAKES; LIMITATIONS OF HIS VIEWS ON WOMEN'S EDUCATION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


92. General Characteristics of the Education of the Sixteenth Century.—Modern education begins with the Renaissance. The educational methods that we then begin to discern will doubtless not be developed and perfected till a later period; the new doctrines will pass into practice only gradually, and with the general progress of the times. But from the sixteenth century education is in possession of its essential principles. The education of the Middle Age, over-rigid and repressive, which condemned the body to a régime too severe, and the mind to a discipline too narrow, is to be succeeded,[84] at least in theory, by an education broader and more liberal; which will give due attention to hygiene and physical exercises; which will enfranchise the intelligence, hitherto the prisoner of the syllogism; which will call into play the moral forces, instead of repressing them; which will substitute real studies for the verbal subtilties of dialectics; which will give the preference to things over words; which, finally, instead of developing but a single faculty, the reason, and instead of reducing man to a sort of dialectic automaton, will seek to develop the whole man, mind and body, taste and knowledge, heart and will.

92. General Features of Education in the Sixteenth Century.—Modern education starts with the Renaissance. The teaching methods we start to see during this time will likely not reach their full development until later; the new ideas will gradually be put into practice as society advances. However, from the sixteenth century onward, education possesses its fundamental principles. The education of the Middle Ages, which was excessively rigid and repressive—subjecting the body to a harsh regimen and the mind to a narrow discipline—will be replaced, at least in theory, by a broader and more liberal approach to education. This new education will pay attention to hygiene and physical activities, will free the mind, which has been trapped in strict logic, will engage moral forces instead of suppressing them, will prioritize real studies over verbal tricks of rhetoric, will favor understanding things over just words, and ultimately, instead of only developing reasoning and reducing individuals to a kind of logical machine, will aim to cultivate the whole person: mind and body, taste and knowledge, heart and will.

93. Causes of the Renaissance in Education.—The men of the sixteenth century having renewed with classical antiquity an intercourse that had been too long interrupted, it was natural that they should propose to the young the study of the Greeks and the Romans. What is called secondary instruction really dates from the sixteenth century. The crude works of the Middle Age are succeeded by the elegant compositions of Athens and Rome, henceforth made accessible to all through the art of printing; and, with the reading of the ancient authors, there reappear through the fruitful effect of imitation, their qualities of correctness in thought, of literary taste, and of elegance in form. In France, as in Italy, the national tongues, moulded, and, as it were, consecrated by writers of genius, become the instruments of an intellectual propaganda. Artistic taste, revived by the rich products of a race of incomparable artists, gives an extension to the horizon of life, and creates a new class of emotions. Finally, the Protestant Reform develops individual thought and free inquiry, and at the same time, by its success, it imposes still greater efforts on the Catholic Church.

93. Reasons for the Renaissance in Education.—In the sixteenth century, people reconnected with classical antiquity after a long break, so it made sense for them to encourage the young to study the Greeks and Romans. What we now call secondary education really started in the sixteenth century. The rough works of the Middle Ages were replaced by the elegant writings of Athens and Rome, which became widely accessible thanks to the printing press; alongside reading ancient authors, their qualities of clear thinking, literary taste, and elegance in style reemerged through the power of imitation. In France, just like in Italy, the national languages, shaped and almost sanctified by brilliant writers, became tools for spreading knowledge. A revived artistic taste, fueled by the impressive works of unmatched artists, widened the scope of life and created a new range of emotions. Finally, the Protestant Reformation fostered individual thought and free inquiry, and at the same time, its success pushed the Catholic Church to make even greater efforts.

This is not saying that everything is faultless in the educational efforts of the sixteenth century. First, as is natural for innovators, the thought of the teachers of this period is marked by enthusiasm rather than by precision. They are more zealous in pointing out the end to be attained, than exact in determining the means to be employed. Besides, some of them are content to emancipate the mind, but forget to give it proper direction. Finally, others make a wrong use of the ancients; they are too much preoccupied with the form and the purity of language; they fall into Ciceromania, and it is not their fault if a new superstition, that of rhetoric, does not succeed the old superstition, that of the syllogism.

This doesn’t mean that everything about education in the sixteenth century was perfect. First, as is typical with innovators, the thoughts of teachers during this time were filled with enthusiasm rather than precision. They were more passionate about the goals they wanted to achieve than about figuring out the exact methods to get there. Additionally, some of them were focused on freeing minds but neglected to provide a proper direction for that freedom. Lastly, others misused the teachings of the ancients; they were too caught up in the form and purity of language, falling into Ciceromania, and it’s not their fault if a new obsession with rhetoric didn’t replace the old obsession with the syllogism.

94. The Theory and the Practice of Education in the Sixteenth Century.—In the history of education in the sixteenth century, we must, moreover, carefully distinguish the theory from the practice. The theory of education is already boldly put forward, and is in advance of its age; while the practice is still dragging itself painfully along on the beaten road, notwithstanding some successful attempts at improvement.

94. The Theory and Practice of Education in the Sixteenth Century.—In the history of education in the sixteenth century, it's important to clearly differentiate between theory and practice. The theory of education has already been boldly proposed and is ahead of its time; meanwhile, the practice is still struggling to move forward on the established path, despite some successful efforts at improvement.

The theory we must look for in the works of Erasmus, Rabelais, and Montaigne, of whom it may be said, that before pretending to surpass them, even at this day, we should rather attempt to overtake them, and to equal them in the most of their pedagogical precepts.

The theory we need to explore in the works of Erasmus, Rabelais, and Montaigne suggests that before we try to outdo them, even today, we should aim to catch up to them and match their educational principles.

The practice is, first, the development of the study of the humanities, particularly in the early colleges of the Jesuits, and, before the Jesuits, in certain Protestant colleges, particularly in the college at Strasburg, so brilliantly administered by the celebrated Sturm (1507-1589). Then it is the revival of higher instruction, denoted particularly by the foundation of the College of France (1530), and by the brilliant lec[86]tures of Ramus. Finally, it is the progress, we might almost say the birth, of primary instruction, through the efforts of the Protestant reformers, and especially of Luther.

The practice begins with the development of humanities studies, especially in the early Jesuit colleges, and, before that, in some Protestant colleges, notably the one in Strasbourg, which was so expertly run by the famous Sturm (1507-1589). Next, it signifies the revival of advanced education, highlighted by the establishment of the College of France (1530) and the outstanding lectures by Ramus. Lastly, we can refer to the advancement, or we might say the emergence, of primary education, thanks to the efforts of Protestant reformers, particularly Luther.

Nevertheless, the educational thought of the sixteenth century is in advance of educational practice; theories greatly anticipate applications, and constitute almost all that is deserving of special note.

Nevertheless, the educational ideas of the sixteenth century are ahead of educational practice; theories greatly outpace their real-world applications and make up almost everything that is particularly noteworthy.

95. Erasmus (1467-1536).—By his numerous writings, translations, grammars, dictionaries, and original works, Erasmus diffused about him his own passionate fondness for classical literature, and communicated this taste to his contemporaries. Without having a direct influence on education, since he scarcely taught himself, he encouraged the study of the ancients by his example, and by his active propagandism. The scholar who said, “When I have money, I will first buy Greek books and then clothes,” deserves to be placed in the first rank among the creators of secondary instruction.

95. Erasmus (1467-1536).—Through his many writings, translations, grammars, dictionaries, and original works, Erasmus shared his deep love for classical literature and inspired this appreciation in his contemporaries. Although he didn't have a direct impact on education since he rarely taught, he promoted the study of the ancients through his example and active advocacy. The scholar who said, “When I have money, I will first buy Greek books and then clothes,” deserves to be considered one of the key figures in the development of secondary education.

96. The Education of Erasmus: the Jeromites.—Erasmus was educated by the monks, as Voltaire was by the Jesuits, a circumstance that has cost these liberal thinkers none of their independent disposition, and none of their satirical spirit. At the age of twelve, Erasmus entered the college of Deventer, in Holland. This college was conducted by the Jeromites, or Brethren of the Common Life. Founded in 1340 by Gerard Groot, the association of the Jeromites undertook, among other occupations, the instruction of children. Very mystical, and very ascetic at first, the disciples of Gerard Groot restricted themselves to teaching the Bible, to reading, and writing. They proscribed, as useless to piety, letters and the sciences. But in the fifteenth century, under the influence of John of Wessel and[87] Rudolph Agricola, the Jeromites became transformed; they were the precursors of the Renaissance, and the promoters of the alliance between profane letters and Christianity. “We may read Ovid once,” said John of Wessel, “but we ought to read Virgil, Horace, and Terence, with more attention.” Horace and Terence were precisely the favorite authors of Erasmus, who learned them by heart at Deventer. Agricola, of whom Erasmus speaks only with enthusiasm, was also the zealous propagator of the great works of antiquity, and, at the same time, the severe critic of the state of educational practice of the time when the school was too much like a prison.

96. The Education of Erasmus: the Jeromites.—Erasmus was educated by monks, just as Voltaire was by Jesuits, which hasn't affected their independent thinking or satirical nature. At twelve, Erasmus joined the college of Deventer in Holland. This college was run by the Jeromites, or Brethren of the Common Life. Founded in 1340 by Gerard Groot, the Jeromites focused on teaching children among other tasks. Initially very mystical and ascetic, Gerard Groot's followers limited themselves to teaching the Bible, reading, and writing, rejecting letters and sciences as unhelpful to piety. However, in the fifteenth century, influenced by John of Wessel and Rudolph Agricola, the Jeromites evolved; they became forerunners of the Renaissance and supporters of the connection between secular literature and Christianity. "We may read Ovid once," said John of Wessel, "but we ought to read Virgil, Horace, and Terence with more attention." Horace and Terence were Erasmus's favorite authors, and he memorized their works at Deventer. Agricola, whom Erasmus speaks of with enthusiasm, was also a passionate advocate for the great works of antiquity, while being a critical observer of the educational practices of his time, which felt too restrictive.

“If there is anything which has a contradictory name,” he said, “it is the school. The Greeks called it σχολὴ, which means leisure, recreation; and the Latins, ludus, that is, play. But there is nothing farther removed from recreation and play. Aristophanes called it φροντιστήριον, that is, place of care, of torment, and this is surely the designation which best befits it.”

“If there's anything that has a contradictory name,” he said, “it's the school. The Greeks called it σχολὴ, which means leisure, recreation; and the Latins called it ludus, meaning play. But nothing could be further from recreation and play. Aristophanes referred to it as φροντιστήριον, which translates to place of care, of torment, and this is definitely the term that suits it best.”

Erasmus then had for his first teachers enlightened men, who, notwithstanding their monastic condition, both knew and loved antiquity. But, as a matter of fact, Erasmus was his own teacher. By personal effort he put himself at the school of the ancients. He was all his life a student. Now he was a foundation scholar at the college of Montaigu, in Paris, and now preceptor to gentlemen of wealth. He was always in pursuit of learning, going over the whole of Europe, that he might find in each cultivated city new opportunities for self-instruction.

Erasmus initially learned from enlightened individuals who, despite being in religious life, appreciated and loved ancient knowledge. However, in reality, Erasmus was his own teacher. Through his own determination, he enrolled himself in the school of the ancients. He remained a student throughout his life. At one time, he was a foundation scholar at Montaigu College in Paris, and at another, he was a tutor to wealthy gentlemen. He was constantly seeking knowledge, traveling across Europe to discover new opportunities for self-education in every cultured city.

97. Pedagogical Works of Erasmus.—Most of the works written by Erasmus relate to instruction. Some of them are fairly to be classed as text-books, elementary treatises on practical education, as, for example, his books[88] On the Manner of writing Letters, Upon Rules of Etiquette for the Young, etc. We may also notice his Adages, a vast repertory of proverbs and maxims borrowed from antiquity; his Colloquies, a collection of dialogues for the use of the young, though the author here treats of many things which a pupil should never hear spoken of. Another category should include works of a more theoretical character, in which Erasmus sets forth his ideas on education. In the essay On the Order of Study (de Ratione Studii), he seeks out the rules for instruction in literature, for the study of grammar, for the cultivation of the memory, and for the explication of the Greek and Latin authors. Another treatise, entitled Of the First Liberal Education of Children (De pueris statim ac liberaliter instituendis), is still more important, and covers the whole field of education. Erasmus here studies the character of the child, the question of knowing whether the first years of child-life can be turned to good account, and the measures that are to be taken with early life. He also recommends methods that are attractive, and heartily condemns the barbarous discipline which reigned in the schools of his time.

97. Erasmus's Teaching Works.—Most of Erasmus's works focus on education. Some can be considered textbooks and basic guides on practical teaching, such as his books On the Manner of Writing Letters, Upon Rules of Etiquette for the Young, and others. We can also highlight his Adages, an extensive collection of proverbs and sayings from ancient times; his Colloquies, a set of dialogues intended for young learners, even though the author discusses topics that students shouldn't be exposed to. Another category includes more theoretical works where Erasmus shares his educational ideas. In the essay On the Order of Study (de Ratione Studii), he outlines the principles for teaching literature, studying grammar, improving memory, and analyzing Greek and Latin authors. Another important treatise, Of the First Liberal Education of Children (De pueris statim ac liberaliter instituendis), addresses the entire scope of education. In this work, Erasmus examines the nature of children, whether their early years can be effectively used, and what actions should be taken during their formative years. He advocates for engaging teaching methods and strongly criticizes the harsh discipline that was common in schools of his time.

98. Juvenile Etiquette.—Erasmus is one of the first educators who comprehended the importance of politeness. In an age still uncouth, where the manners of even the cultivated classes tolerated usages that the most ignorant rustic of to-day would scorn, it was good to call the attention to outward appearances and the duties of politeness. Erasmus knew perfectly well that politeness has a moral side, that it is not a matter of pure convention, but that it proceeds from the inner disposition of a well-ordered soul. So he assigns it an important place in education:

98. Teen Manners.—Erasmus is one of the first educators who understood the importance of politeness. In a time that was still rough around the edges, where even the refined classes accepted behaviors that today’s most uneducated person would reject, it was valuable to highlight the significance of outward appearances and the responsibilities of politeness. Erasmus recognized that politeness has a moral aspect, that it isn’t just a social convention, but comes from the inner attitude of a well-balanced individual. So he places it in a significant position within education:

“The duty of instructing the young,” he says, “includes several elements, the first and also the chief of which is,[89] that the tender mind of the child should be instructed in piety; the second, that he love and learn the liberal arts; the third, that he be taught tact in the conduct of social life; and the fourth, that from his earliest age he accustom himself to good behavior, based on moral principles.”

“The duty of teaching the young,” he says, “includes several elements, the first and most important of which is,[89] that the young mind of the child should be raised in piety; the second, that he should love and learn the liberal arts; the third, that he should be taught social skills for interacting with others; and the fourth, that from a young age he should get used to good behavior, grounded in moral principles.”

We need not be astonished, however, to find that the civility of Erasmus is still imperfect, now too free, now too exacting, and always ingenuous. “It is a religious duty,” he says, “to salute him who sneezes.” “Morally speaking, it is not a proper thing to throw the head back while drinking, after the manner of storks, in order to drain the last drop from the glass.” “If one let bread fall on the ground, he should kiss it after having picked it up.” On the other hand, Erasmus seems to allow that the nose may be wiped with the fingers, but he forbids the use of the cap or the sleeve for this purpose. He requires that the face shall be bathed with pure water in the morning; “but,” he adds, “to repeat this afterwards is nonsense.”

We shouldn’t be surprised to see that Erasmus's sense of civility is still flawed, sometimes too casual, sometimes too demanding, and always sincere. “It's a moral obligation,” he says, “to greet someone who sneezes.” “From a moral standpoint, it’s not right to throw your head back while drinking, like storks do, just to get the last drop from the glass.” “If someone drops bread on the floor, they should kiss it after picking it up.” On the other hand, Erasmus seems to accept wiping your nose with your fingers, but he prohibits using your hat or sleeve for that purpose. He insists that the face should be washed with clean water in the morning; “but,” he adds, “doing this again later is foolish.”

99. Early Education.—Like Quintilian, by whom he is often inspired, Erasmus does not scorn to enter the primary school, and to shape the first exercises for intellectual culture. Upon many points, the thought of the sixteenth century scholar is but an echo of the Institutes of Oratory, or of the educational essays of Plutarch. Some of his maxims deserve to be reproduced: “We learn with great willingness from those whom we love;” “Parents themselves cannot properly bring up their children if they make themselves only to be feared;” “There are children who would be killed sooner than made better by blows: by mildness and kind admonitions, one may make of them whatever he will;” “Children will learn to speak their native tongue without any weariness, by usage and practice;” “Drill in reading and writing is a little bit tiresome, and the teacher[90] will ingeniously palliate the tedium by the artifice of an attractive method;” “The ancients moulded toothsome dainties into the forms of the letters, and thus, as it were, made children swallow the alphabet;” “In the matter of grammatical rules, instruction should at the first be limited to the most simple;” “As the body in infant years is nourished by little portions distributed at intervals, so should the mind of the child be nurtured by items of knowledge adapted to its weakness, and distributed little by little.”

99. Early Education.—Like Quintilian, who often inspires him, Erasmus doesn't shy away from engaging with primary education and creating initial exercises for intellectual growth. On many issues, the ideas of this sixteenth-century scholar reflect those found in the Institutes of Oratory or in Plutarch's educational writings. Some of his principles are worth repeating: “We learn best from those we care about;” “Parents can't raise their children well if they only instill fear;” “Some children will respond better to kindness than to punishment; gentle encouragement can shape them positively;” “Children will naturally learn their native language through practice and usage;” “Practicing reading and writing can be a bit tedious, but a clever teacher can make it more engaging with creative methods;” “The ancients made treats in the shapes of letters, making it easier for kids to learn the alphabet;” “When it comes to grammar rules, lessons should start with the basics;” “Just as infants need small, frequent meals, a child's mind should be fed knowledge in small, digestible pieces.”

From out these quotations there appears a method of instruction that is kindly, lovable, and full of tenderness for the young. Erasmus claims for them the nourishing care and caresses of the mother, the familiarity and goodness of the father, cleanliness, and even elegance in the school, and finally, the mildness and indulgence of the teacher.

From these quotes, a teaching approach emerges that is kind, affectionate, and full of compassion for the young. Erasmus advocates for the nurturing care and affection of the mother, the warmth and kindness of the father, cleanliness, and even an element of elegance in the school, along with the gentle and forgiving nature of the teacher.

100. The Instruction of Women.—The scholars of the Renaissance did not exclude women from all participation in the literary treasures that a recovered antiquity had disclosed to themselves. Erasmus admits them to an equal share.

100. The Education of Women.—The scholars of the Renaissance didn't shut women out from taking part in the literary treasures that a rediscovered antiquity had revealed to them. Erasmus allows them to have an equal share.

In the Colloquy of the Abbé and the Educated Woman, Magdala claims for herself the right to learn Latin, “so that she may hold converse each day with so many authors who are so eloquent, so instructive, so wise, and such good counsellors.” In the book called Christian Marriage, Erasmus banters young ladies who learn only to make a bow, to hold the hands crossed, to bite their lips when they laugh, to eat and drink as little as possible at table, after having taken ample portions in private. More ambitious for the wife, Erasmus recommends her to pursue the studies which will assist her in educating her own children, and in taking part in the intellectual life of her husband.

In the Colloquy of the Abbé and the Educated Woman, Magdala asserts her right to learn Latin, “so that she can engage in conversation every day with so many authors who are eloquent, instructive, wise, and great advisors.” In the book called Christian Marriage, Erasmus pokes fun at young women who only learn how to make a bow, hold their hands crossed, bite their lips when they laugh, and eat and drink as little as possible at the table, after having had large portions in private. More ambitious for wives, Erasmus encourages them to pursue studies that will help them educate their own children and participate in their husband's intellectual life.

Vives, a contemporary of Erasmus (1492-1540), a Spanish teacher, expressed analogous ideas in his books on the education of women, in which he recommends young women to read Plato and Seneca.

Vives, a contemporary of Erasmus (1492-1540) and a Spanish teacher, shared similar ideas in his books about women's education, where he encourages young women to read Plato and Seneca.

To sum up, the pedagogy of Erasmus is not without value; but with him, education ran the risk of remaining exclusively Greek and Latin. A humanist above everything else, he granted but very small place to the sciences, and to history, which it sufficed to skim over, as he said; and, what reveals his inmost nature, he recommended the study of the physical sciences for this reason in particular, that the writer will find in the knowledge of nature an abundant source of metaphors, images, and comparisons.

To sum up, Erasmus's approach to education definitely has value; however, it risked being limited to just Greek and Latin. As a humanist above all, he barely acknowledged the sciences and history, which he thought could be just skimmed through, as he put it. What truly reflects his core beliefs is that he encouraged studying the physical sciences mainly because writers would find a wealth of metaphors, images, and comparisons in understanding nature.

101. Rabelais (1483-1553).—Wholly different is the spirit of Rabelais, who, under a fanciful and original form, has sketched a complete system of education. Some pages of marked gravity in the midst of the epic vagabondage of his burlesque work, give him the right to appear in the first rank among those who have reformed the art of training and developing the human soul.[71]

101. Rabelais (1483-1553).—Rabelais represents a completely different spirit, as he has created a comprehensive educational system through a unique and imaginative approach. Some pages with significant depth amidst the comedic chaos of his satirical work establish him as a leading figure in the reform of the art of nurturing and cultivating the human soul.[71]

The pedagogy of Rabelais is the first appearance of what may be called realism in instruction, in distinction from the scholastic formalism. The author of Gargantua turns the mind of the young man towards objects truly worthy of occupying his attention. He catches a glimpse of the future reserved to scientific education, and to the study of nature. He invites the mind, not to the labored subtilties and complicated tricks which scholasticism had brought into fashion, but to manly efforts, and to a wide unfolding of human nature.

The teaching method of Rabelais marks the first appearance of what can be called realism in education, as opposed to scholastic formalism. The author of Gargantua directs the attention of young minds toward things that are truly deserving of their focus. He offers a glimpse of the future that scientific education and the study of nature hold. He encourages the mind to engage not in the intricate subtleties and complicated tricks favored by scholasticism, but in bold efforts and a broad exploration of human nature.

102. Criticism of the Old Education: Gargantua and Eudemon.—In the manners of the sixteenth century, the keen satire of Rabelais found many opportunities for disporting itself; and his book may be regarded as a collection of pamphlets. But there is nothing that he has pursued with more sarcasms than the education of his day.

102. Critique of Traditional Education: Gargantua and Eudemon.—In the customs of the sixteenth century, Rabelais' sharp satire had plenty of chances to express itself; his book can be seen as a compilation of pamphlets. However, nothing received more of his sarcasm than the education of his time.

At the outset, Gargantua is educated according to the scholastic methods. He works for twenty years with all his might, and learns so perfectly the books that he studies that he can recite them by heart, backwards and forwards, “and yet his father discovered that all this profited him nothing; and what is worse, that it made him a madcap, a ninny, dreamy, and infatuated.”

At the start, Gargantua is educated using traditional scholastic methods. He puts in twenty years of hard work and learns the books so well that he can recite them backward and forward. “And yet his father realized that none of this helped him; what’s worse, it turned him into a fool, a scatterbrained dreamer, and completely obsessed.”

To that unintelligent and artificial training which surcharges the memory, which holds the pupil for long years over insipid books, which robs the mind of all independent activity, which dulls rather than sharpens the intelligence,—to all this Rabelais opposes a natural education, which appeals to experience and to facts, which trains the young man, not only for the discussions of the schools, but for real life, and for intercourse with the world, and which, finally, enriches the intelligence and adorns the memory without stifling the native graces and the free activities of the spirit.

To that mindless and artificial training that overloads the memory, keeps students stuck on boring books for years, takes away their ability to think independently, and dulls rather than sharpens their intelligence—Rabelais counters with a natural education that focuses on experience and facts. This kind of education prepares young people not just for academic debates but for real life and engaging with the world. Ultimately, it enriches their intelligence and enhances their memory without stifling their natural talents and free-thinking abilities.

Eudemon, who, in Rabelais’ romance, represents the pupil trained by the new methods, knows how to think with accuracy and speak with facility; his bearing is without boldness, but with confidence. When introduced to Gargantua, he turns towards him, “cap in hand, with open countenance, ruddy lips, steady eyes, and with modesty becoming a youth”; he salutes him elegantly and graciously. To all the pleasant things which Eudemon says to him, Gargantua finds nothing to say in reply: “His countenance appeared as though he had taken to crying immoderately; he hid his[93] face in his cap, and not a single word could be drawn from him.”

Eudemon, who in Rabelais’ story represents the student trained by the new methods, knows how to think clearly and speak easily; his demeanor is confident but not overly bold. When he meets Gargantua, he approaches him, “cap in hand, with a friendly face, flushed lips, steady eyes, and with a modesty fitting for a young man”; he greets him in a refined and gracious manner. To all the nice things Eudemon says, Gargantua has no response: “His face looked as if he had been crying a lot; he hid his[93] face in his cap, and not a single word could be gotten out of him.”

In these two pupils, so different in manner, Rabelais has personified two contrasted methods of education: that which, by mechanical exercises of memory, enfeebles and dulls the intelligence; and that which, with larger grants of liberty, develops keen intelligences, and frank and open characters.

In these two students, so different in behavior, Rabelais has represented two contrasting approaches to education: one that, through rote memorization, weakens and dulls the mind; and the other that, with greater freedom, fosters sharp intellects and honest, open personalities.

103. The New Education.—Let us now notice with some detail how Rabelais conceives this new education.[72] After having thrown into sharp relief the faults contracted by Gargantua in the school of his first teachers, he entrusts him to a preceptor, Ponocrates, who is charged with correcting his faults, and with re-moulding him; he is to employ his own principles in the government of his pupil.

103. The Updated Education.—Now, let's take a closer look at how Rabelais envisions this new education.[72] After highlighting the mistakes Gargantua picked up from his first teachers, he hands him over to a tutor, Ponocrates, who is responsible for correcting his mistakes and reshaping him; he will use his own principles to guide his student.

Ponocrates proceeds slowly at first; he considers that “nature does not endure sudden changes without great violence.” He studies and observes his pupil; he wishes to judge of his natural disposition. Then he sets himself to work; he undertakes a general recasting of the character and spirit of Gargantua, while directing, at the same time, his physical, intellectual, and moral education.

Ponocrates starts off slowly; he believes that “nature doesn’t handle sudden changes without a lot of disruption.” He studies and observes his pupil, wanting to understand his natural tendencies. Then he gets to work; he takes on the task of reshaping Gargantua’s character and mindset while also focusing on his physical, intellectual, and moral education.

104. Physical Education.—Hygiene and gymnastics, cleanliness which protects the body, and exercise which strengthens it,—these two essential parts of physical education[94] receive equal attention from Rabelais. Erasmus thought it was nonsense (“ne rime à rien”) to wash more than once a day. Gargantua, on the contrary, after eating, bathes his hands and his eyes in fresh water. Rabelais does not forget that he has been a physician; he omits no detail relative to the care of the body, even the most repugnant. He is far from believing, with the mystics of the Middle Age, that it is permissible to lodge knowledge in a sordid body, and that a foul or neglected exterior is not unbefitting virtuous souls. The first preceptors of Gargantua said that it sufficed to comb one’s hair “with the four fingers and the thumb; and that whoever combed, washed, and cleansed himself otherwise, was losing his time in this world.” With Ponocrates, Gargantua reforms his habits, and tries to resemble Eudemon, “whose hair was so neatly combed, who was so well dressed, of such fine appearance, and was so modest in his bearing, that he much more resembled a little angel than a man.”

104. PE.—Hygiene and exercise, maintaining cleanliness to protect the body and working out to strengthen it—these two crucial aspects of physical education[94] get equal emphasis from Rabelais. Erasmus thought it was silly (“ne rime à rien”) to wash more than once a day. On the other hand, Gargantua washes his hands and face in fresh water after eating. Rabelais, having been a physician, includes every detail about body care, even the most unpleasant ones. He does not share the belief of the medieval mystics that knowledge can reside in a dirty body, or that a filthy or neglected appearance is suitable for virtuous people. Gargantua's early teachers believed it was enough to comb one’s hair “with four fingers and a thumb; and that anyone who combed, washed, and cleaned themselves otherwise was just wasting their time.” With Ponocrates, Gargantua changes his habits and tries to emulate Eudemon, “whose hair was so neatly combed, who was so well dressed, had such a fine appearance, and was so modest in his demeanor, that he looked much more like a little angel than a man.”

Rabelais attaches equal importance to gymnastics, to walking, and to active life in the open air. He does not allow Gargantua to grow pale over his books, and to protract his study into the night. After the morning’s lessons, he takes him out to play. Tennis and ball follow the application to books: “He exercises his body just as vigorously as he had before exercised his mind.” And so, after the study of the afternoon till the supper hour, Gargantua devotes his time to physical exercises. Riding, wrestling, swimming, every species of physical recreation, gymnastics under all its forms,—there is nothing which Gargantua does not do to give agility to his limbs and to strengthen his muscles. Here, as in other places, Rabelais stretches a point, and purposely resorts to exaggeration in order to make his thought better comprehended. It would require days of several times twenty-four[95] hours, in order that a real man could find the time to do all that the author of Gargantua requires of his giant. In contrast with the long asceticism of the Middle Age, he proposes a real revelry of gymnastics for the colossal body of his hero. We will not forget that here, as in all the other parts of Rabelais’ work, fiction is ever mingled with fact. Rabelais wrote for giants, and it is natural that he should demand gigantesque efforts of them. In order to comprehend the exact thought of the author, it is necessary to reduce his fantastic exaggerations to human proportions.

Rabelais places equal importance on exercise, walking, and an active outdoor life. He doesn’t let Gargantua become pale over his books or study late into the night. After morning lessons, he takes him outside to play. Tennis and ball games follow the book work: “He exercises his body just as vigorously as he had previously exercised his mind.” So, after studying in the afternoon until dinner, Gargantua dedicates his time to physical workouts. Riding, wrestling, swimming, and all kinds of physical activities—there’s nothing Gargantua doesn’t do to improve his agility and strengthen his muscles. Here, as in other places, Rabelais exaggerates on purpose to make his point clearer. It would take days and days of twenty-four[95] hour cycles for a real person to do everything the author requires of his giant. Instead of the long asceticism of the Middle Ages, he suggests a real celebration of gymnastics for the giant physique of his hero. We shouldn’t forget that here, as in all parts of Rabelais' work, fiction is always mixed with reality. Rabelais wrote for giants, so it makes sense he would demand larger-than-life efforts from them. To really understand the author’s intent, we need to scale down his fantastic exaggerations to human levels.

105. Intellectual Education.—For the mind, as for the body, Rabelais requires prodigies of activity. Gargantua rises at four in the morning, and the greater part of the long day is filled with study. For the indolent contemplations of the Middle Age, Rabelais substitutes an incessant effort and an intense activity of the mind. Gargantua first studies the ancient languages, and the first place is given to Greek, which Rabelais rescues from the long discredit into which it had fallen in the Middle Age, as is proved by the vulgar adage, “Græcum est, non legitur.”

105. Intellectual Education.—Just like the body, Rabelais emphasizes the importance of vigorous activity for the mind. Gargantua wakes up at four in the morning, and most of his long day is dedicated to studying. Instead of the lazy reflections of the Middle Ages, Rabelais promotes constant effort and intense mental activity. Gargantua starts by learning ancient languages, with Greek being prioritized, a language Rabelais brings back into favor after its long period of neglect during the Middle Ages, as shown by the common saying, “Græcum est, non legitur.”

“Now, all disciplines are restored, and the languages reinstated,—Greek (without which it is a shame for a person to call himself learned), Hebrew, Chaldean, Latin. There are very elegant and correct editions in use, which have been invented in my age by divine inspiration, as, on the other hand, artillery was invented by diabolic suggestion. The whole world is full of wise men, of learned teachers, and of very large libraries, and it is my opinion that neither in the time of Plato nor in that of Cicero, nor in that of Papinian, were there such opportunities for study as we see to-day.”

“Now, all fields of study are back, and the languages have been restored—Greek (which it’s shameful for anyone to claim they’re educated without), Hebrew, Chaldean, Latin. There are some very elegant and accurate editions available that were created in my time through divine inspiration, just as artillery was invented through evil suggestion. The whole world is filled with wise people, knowledgeable teachers, and massive libraries, and I believe that neither in the time of Plato, nor Cicero, nor Papinian were there such opportunities for learning as we have today.”

Like all his contemporaries, Rabelais is an enthusiast in classical learning; but he is distinguished from them by a[96] very decided taste for the sciences, and in particular for the natural sciences.

Like all his peers, Rabelais is passionate about classical learning; however, he stands out from them with a[96]strong interest in the sciences, especially the natural sciences.

106. The Physical and Natural Sciences.—The Middle Age had completely neglected the study of nature. The art of observing was ignored by those subtile dialecticians, who would know nothing of the physical world except through the theories of Aristotle or the dogmas of the sacred books; who attached no value to the study of the material universe, the transient and despised abode of immortal souls; and who, moreover, flattered themselves that they could discover at the end of their syllogisms all that was necessary to know about it. Rabelais is certainly the first, in point of time, of that grand school of educators who place the sciences in the first rank among the studies worthy of human thought.

106. The Physical and Natural Sciences.—The Middle Ages completely overlooked the study of nature. The skill of observing was dismissed by those clever logicians, who believed they could only understand the physical world through Aristotle's theories or religious texts; who saw no importance in studying the material universe, the fleeting and undervalued home of immortal souls; and who, further, deluded themselves into thinking they could uncover everything necessary to know about it through their syllogisms. Rabelais is certainly the first, chronologically, of that great group of educators who prioritize the sciences as some of the most important areas of study for human thought.

The scholar of the Middle Age knew nothing of the world. Gargantua requires of his son that he shall know it under all its aspects:

The scholar of the Middle Ages knew nothing about the world. Gargantua insists that his son should understand it in every way:

“As to the knowledge of the facts of nature,” he writes to Pantagruel, “I would have you devote yourself to them with great care, so that there shall be neither sea, river, nor fountain, whose fish you do not know. All the birds of the air, all the trees, shrubs, and fruits of the forests, all the grasses of the earth, all the metals concealed in the depths of the abysses, the precious stones of the entire East and South,—none of these should be unknown to you. By frequent dissections, acquire a knowledge of the other world, which is man. In a word, I point out a new world of knowledge.”

“As for understanding the facts of nature,” he writes to Pantagruel, “I want you to dedicate yourself to them with great care, so that you know every sea, river, and spring and their fish. You should be familiar with all the birds in the sky, all the trees, shrubs, and fruits in the forests, all the grasses underfoot, all the metals hidden deep in the earth, and the precious stones from the East and South—none of these should be unknown to you. Through frequent dissections, gain knowledge of the other world, which is humanity. In short, I am revealing a whole new world of knowledge.”

Nothing is omitted, it is observed, from what constitutes the science of the universe or the knowledge of man.

Nothing is left out when it comes to what makes up the science of the universe or our understanding of humanity.

It is further to be noticed, that Rabelais wishes his pupil not only to know, but to love and experience nature. He[97] recommends his pupils to go and read the Georgics of Virgil in the midst of meadows and woods. The precursor of Rousseau on this point as upon some others, he thinks there is a gain in spiritual health by refreshing the imagination and giving repose to the spirit, through the contemplation of the beauties of nature.

It’s important to note that Rabelais wants his student not just to know, but to love and experience nature. He[97] recommends that his students go and read the Georgics by Virgil in the middle of meadows and woods. Like Rousseau would later point out, he believes that immersing oneself in nature refreshes the imagination and provides comfort to the spirit, leading to greater spiritual health.

Ponocrates, in order to afford Gargantua distraction from his extreme attention to study, recommended once each month some very clear and serene day, on which they set out at an early hour from the city, and went to Chantilly, or Boulogne, or Montrouge, or Pont Charenton, or Vannes, or Saint Cloud. And there they passed the whole day in playing, singing, dancing, frolicking in some fine meadow, hunting for sparrows, collecting pebbles, fishing for frogs and crabs.[73]

Ponocrates, to help Gargantua take a break from his intense studying, suggested that once a month, on a clear and sunny day, they leave the city early and head to places like Chantilly, Boulogne, Montrouge, Pont Charenton, Vannes, or Saint Cloud. They would spend the entire day playing, singing, dancing, and having fun in a nice meadow, hunting for sparrows, collecting pebbles, and fishing for frogs and crabs.[73]

107. Object Lessons.—In the scheme of studies planned by Rabelais, the mind of the pupil is always on the alert, even at table. There, instruction takes place while talking. The conversation bears upon the food, upon the objects which attract the attention of Gargantua, upon the nature and properties of water, wine, bread, and salt. Every sensible object becomes material for questions and explanations. Gargantua often takes walks across fields, and he studies botany in the open country, “passing through meadows or other grassy places, observing trees and plants, comparing them with ancient books where they are described, ... and taking handfuls of them home.” There are but few didactic lessons; intuitive instruction, given in the presence of the objects themselves, such is the method of Rabelais. It is in the same spirit that he sends his pupil to visit the stores of the silversmiths, the founderies, the alchemists’ laboratories,[98] and shops of all kinds,—real scientific excursions, such as are in vogue to-day. Rabelais would form a complete man, skilled in art and industry, and also capable, like the Émile of Rousseau, of devoting himself to manual labor. When the weather is rainy, and walking impracticable, Gargantua employs his time in splitting and sawing wood, and in threshing grain in the barn.

107. Object Lessons.—In the study plan created by Rabelais, the student is always engaged, even during meals. Instruction happens through conversation. They discuss the food, the things that interest Gargantua, and the nature and qualities of water, wine, bread, and salt. Every relevant object prompts questions and explanations. Gargantua often strolls through fields, studying botany outdoors, “wandering through meadows or other grassy areas, observing trees and plants, comparing them with ancient texts where they’re described,... and bringing handfuls of them home.” There are few formal lessons; instead, Rabelais favors intuitive learning, using the actual objects as lessons. In the same way, he sends his student to visit silversmiths’ shops, foundries, alchemists' labs,[98] and various other shops—real scientific outings, much like those popular today. Rabelais aims to develop a well-rounded individual, proficient in arts and crafts, who is also capable, like Rousseau's Émile, of engaging in manual work. When it’s rainy and walking isn't possible, Gargantua uses his time to split and saw wood and to thresh grain in the barn.

108. Attractive Methods.—By a reaction against the irksome routine of the Middle Age, Rabelais would have his pupil study while playing, and even learn mathematics “through recreation and amusement.” It is in handling playing-cards that Gargantua is taught thousands of “new inventions which relate to the science of numbers.” The same course is followed in geometry and astronomy. The accomplishments are not neglected, especially fencing. Gargantua is an enormous man, who is to be developed in all directions. The fine arts, music, painting, and sculpture, are not strangers to him. The hero of Rabelais represents, not so much an individual man, as a collective being who personifies the whole of society, with all the variety of its new aspirations, and with all the intensity of its multiplied needs. While the Middle Age, through a narrow spirit, left in inaction certain natural tendencies, Rabelais calls them all into life, without choice, it is true, and without discrimination, with the whole ardor of an emancipated imagination.

108. Attractive Techniques.—In reaction to the tedious routines of the Middle Ages, Rabelais encourages his student to learn while having fun, even picking up math “through play and enjoyment.” Gargantua learns thousands of “new concepts related to the science of numbers” while handling playing cards. The same approach is taken with geometry and astronomy. He also focuses on practical skills, especially fencing. Gargantua is a massive man who is meant to be developed in every way. The fine arts, music, painting, and sculpture play a role in his education. Rabelais's hero symbolizes not just an individual, but a collective figure representing society as a whole, embodying all its diverse aspirations and intense needs. While the Middle Ages stifled certain natural tendencies due to a narrow mindset, Rabelais brings them all to life, indiscriminately and with the fervor of a liberated imagination.

109. Religious Education.—In respect of religion as of everything else, Rabelais is the adversary of an education wholly exterior and of pure form. He ridicules his Gargantua, who, before his intellectual conversion, when he was still at the school of “his preceptors, the sophists,” goes to church, after a hearty dinner, to hear twenty-six or thirty masses. What he substitutes for this exterior devotion, for[99] this abuse of superficial practices, is a real feeling of piety, and the direct reading of the sacred texts: “It is while Gargantua was being dressed that there was read to him a page of Divine Scripture.”[74] Still more, it is the intimate and personal adoration “of the great psalmodist of the universe,” excited by the study of the works of God. Gargantua and his master, Ponocrates, have scarcely risen when they observe the state of the heavens, and admire the celestial vault. In the evening they devote themselves to the same contemplation. After his meals, as before going to sleep, Gargantua offers prayers to God, to adore Him, to confirm his faith, to glorify Him for His boundless goodness, to thank Him for all the time past, and to recommend himself to Him for the time to come. The religious feeling of Rabelais proceeds at the same time, both from the sentiment which provoked the Protestant Reformation, of which he came near being an adherent, and from tendencies still more modern,—those, for example, which animate the deistic philosophy of Rousseau.

109. Religious Studies.—When it comes to religion, just like everything else, Rabelais opposes an education that's entirely superficial and formal. He mocks his character Gargantua, who, before his intellectual awakening, while still at the school of “his teachers, the sophists,” goes to church, after a big meal, to listen to twenty-six or thirty masses. What he offers instead of this outward devotion and misuse of shallow practices is a genuine sense of piety and direct engagement with sacred texts: “It is while Gargantua was being dressed that they read to him a page of Divine Scripture.”[74] Even more, it’s the personal and intimate worship “of the great psalmist of the universe,” inspired by the study of God’s creations. Gargantua and his teacher, Ponocrates, barely get up before they notice the state of the skies and admire the heavens. In the evening, they dedicate time to the same reflection. After meals and before going to sleep, Gargantua prays to God to worship Him, strengthen his faith, glorify Him for His infinite goodness, thank Him for the past, and seek His guidance for the future. Rabelais’s religious feelings are rooted in the sentiments that sparked the Protestant Reformation, of which he was almost a supporter, and also in even more modern ideas—like those found in the deistic philosophy of Rousseau.

110. Moral Education.—Those who know Rabelais only by reputation, or through some of his innumerable drolleries, will perhaps be astonished that the jovial author can be counted a teacher of morals. It is impossible, however, to misunderstand the sincere and lofty inspiration of such passages as this:

110. Ethics Education.—People who only know Rabelais by his reputation or through some of his countless humorous tales might be surprised to find that this cheerful author can be considered a teacher of morals. However, it's hard to misinterpret the genuine and noble inspiration of passages like this:

“Because, according to the wise Solomon, wisdom does not enter into a malevolent soul, and knowledge without conscience is but the ruin of the soul; it becomes you to serve, to love, and to fear God, and to place on Him all your thoughts,[100] all your hopes.... Be suspicious of the errors of the world. Apply not your heart to vanity, for this life is transitory; but the word of God endures forever. Be useful to all your neighbors, and love them as yourself. Revere your teachers, flee the company of men whom you would not resemble; and the grace which God has given you receive not in vain. And when you think you have all the knowledge that can be acquired by this means, return to me, so that I may see you, and give you my benediction before I die.”[75]

“Because, as the wise Solomon said, wisdom doesn't come into a malicious soul, and knowledge without conscience only ruins the soul; it's important for you to serve, love, and fear God, and to put all your thoughts and hopes in Him. Be wary of the world's mistakes. Don’t dedicate your heart to vanity, since this life is temporary; but God's word lasts forever. Be helpful to all your neighbors, and love them as you love yourself. Respect your teachers, avoid the company of people you wouldn't want to be like; and don’t take God's grace for granted. And when you believe you’ve gained all the knowledge possible through this, come back to me, so that I can see you and give you my blessing before I die.”[75]

111. Montaigne (1533-1592) and Rabelais.—Between Erasmus, the learned humanist, exclusively devoted to belles-lettres, and Rabelais, the bold innovator, who extends as far as possible the limits of the intelligence, and who causes the entire encyclopædia of human knowledge to enter the brain of his pupil at the risk of splitting it open, Montaigne occupies an intermediate place, with his circumspect and conservative tendencies, with his discreet and moderate pedagogy, the enemy of all excesses. It seemed that Rabelais would develop all the faculties equally, and place all studies, letters, and sciences upon the same footing. Montaigne demands a choice. Between the different faculties he attempts particularly to train the judgment; among the different knowledges, he recommends by preference those which form sound and sensible minds. Rabelais overdrives mind and body. He dreams of an extravagant course of instruction where every science shall be studied exhaustively.[76][101] Montaigne simply demands that “one taste the upper crust of the sciences”; that one skim over them without going into them deeply, “in French fashion.” In his view, a well-made head is worth more than a head well filled. It is not so much to accumulate, to amass, knowledge, as to assimilate as much of it as a prudent intelligence can digest without fatigue. In a word, while Rabelais sits down, so to speak, at the banquet of knowledge with an avidity which recalls the gluttony of the Pantagruelian repasts, Montaigne is a delicate connoisseur, who would only satisfy with discretion a regulated appetite.

111. Montaigne and Rabelais.—Between Erasmus, the educated humanist focused solely on literature, and Rabelais, the daring innovator who pushes the boundaries of intelligence and strives to cram the entire encyclopedia of human knowledge into his student's mind at the risk of breaking it, Montaigne occupies a middle ground with his cautious and conservative approach, employing a careful and moderate teaching style that rejects all extremes. Rabelais seems intent on developing all faculties equally, treating every subject, literature, and science as equally important. Montaigne, however, advocates for making choices. He particularly aims to cultivate judgment among different faculties; of the various forms of knowledge, he prefers those that nurture sound and sensible minds. Rabelais overwhelms both mind and body, dreaming of an exaggerated educational system where every science is studied in depth. Montaigne simply insists that “one taste the upper crust of the sciences”; that one skim through them without delving too deeply, “in the French way.” He believes a well-formed mind is more valuable than a mind that is merely well-stocked. It’s not about hoarding knowledge, but about assimilating as much as a wise intelligence can comfortably digest without strain. In summary, while Rabelais dives eagerly into the feast of knowledge, reminiscent of the excesses of the Pantagruelian banquets, Montaigne is a refined connoisseur who satisfies his moderated appetite with discretion.

112. The Personal Education of Montaigne.—One often becomes teacher through recollection of his personal education. This is what happened to Montaigne. His pedagogy is at once an imitation of the methods which a father full of solicitude had himself applied to him, and a protest against the defects and the vices of the college of Guienne, which he entered at the age of six years. The home education of Montaigne affords the interesting spectacle of a child who develops freely. My spirit, he himself says, was trained with all gentleness and freedom, without severity or constraint. His father, skilful in his tender care, had him awakened each morning at the sound of musical instruments, so as to spare him those brusque alarms that are bad preparations for toil. In a word, he applied to him that tempered discipline, at once indulgent and firm, equally removed from complacency and harshness, which Montaigne has christened with the name of severe mildness. Another characteristic of Montaigne’s education is, that he learned Latin as one learns his native tongue. His father had surrounded him with domestics and teachers who conversed with him only in Latin. The result of this was, that at the age of six he was so proficient in the language of Cicero, that the best[102] Latinists of the time feared to address him (craignissent à l’accoster). On the other hand, he knew no more of French than he did of Arabic.[77] It is evident that Montaigne’s father had taken a false route, but at least Montaigne derived a just conception from this experience, namely, that the methods ordinarily pursued in the study of the dead languages are too slow and too mechanical; that an abuse is made of rules, and that sufficient attention is not given to practice: “No doubt but Greek and Latin are very great ornaments, and of very great use, but we buy them too dear.”[78]

112. Montaigne's Personal Education.—One often becomes a teacher by reflecting on their own education. This was the case for Montaigne. His teaching methods were both an imitation of the techniques his caring father used with him and a reaction against the flaws and shortcomings of the college of Guienne, which he attended at six years old. Montaigne’s home education presents an interesting picture of a child who was able to develop freely. My mind, he said, was nurtured with gentleness and freedom, without harshness or constraint. His father, skilled in his gentle approach, had him wake up each morning to the sound of musical instruments to avoid the abrupt shocks that are poor preparation for hard work. In short, he used a balanced discipline that was both lenient and firm, neither overly indulgent nor excessively strict, which Montaigne called severe mildness. Another key aspect of Montaigne’s education was that he learned Latin as one learns their first language. His father surrounded him with household staff and teachers who spoke only in Latin. As a result, by the age of six, he was so proficient in Cicero’s language that the best[102] Latin scholars of the time were hesitant to approach him (craignissent à l’accoster). On the flip side, he knew as little French as he did Arabic.[77] It is clear that Montaigne’s father had taken a misguided approach, but Montaigne at least gained an important insight from this experience: that the methods typically used to study dead languages are too slow and mechanical; that there is an overreliance on rules, and not enough focus on practical use: “No doubt Greek and Latin are great assets and very useful, but we pay too high a price for them.”[78]

At the college of Guienne, where he passed seven years, Montaigne learned to detest corporal chastisements and the hard discipline of the scholars of his day: “ ... Instead of tempting and alluring children to letters by apt and gentle ways, our pedants do in truth present nothing before them but rods and ferules, horror and cruelty. Away with this violence! away with this compulsion! than which, I certainly believe, nothing more dulls and degenerates a well-descended nature.... The strict government of most of our colleges has evermore displeased me.... ’Tis the true house of correction of imprisoned youth.... Do but come in when they are about their lesson, and you shall hear nothing but the outcries of boys under execution, with the thundering noise of their Pedagogues, drunk with fury, to make up the consort. A pretty way this! to tempt these tender and timorous souls to love their book, with a furious countenance, and a rod in hand. A cursed and pernicious way of[103] proceeding.... How much more decent would it be to see their classes strewed with green leaves and fine flowers, than with bloody stumps of birch and willows? Were it left to my ordering, I should paint the school with the pictures of Joy and Gladness, Flora and the Graces ... that where their profit is, they might have their pleasure too.”[79]

At the college of Guienne, where he spent seven years, Montaigne grew to hate physical punishments and the harsh discipline of the students of his time: “... Instead of encouraging and enticing kids to learn through gentle and supportive methods, our teachers offer nothing but sticks and punishments, fear and cruelty. Enough with this violence! Enough with this coercion! I truly believe nothing dulls and degrades a well-born nature more than this.... The strict control of most of our colleges has always bothered me.... It’s the true house of correction for trapped youth.... Just step in when they’re studying, and you’ll hear nothing but the cries of boys being punished, along with the loud shouts of their Pedagogues, furious with rage, creating a disturbing scene. What a way to get these young and timid souls to love their books, with a fierce face and a stick in hand. This is a terrible and harmful way to go about things.... How much nicer would it be to see their classrooms filled with green leaves and beautiful flowers instead of bloody pieces of birch and willow? If it were up to me, I would decorate the school with images of Joy and Gladness, Flora and the Graces... so that where they benefit, they could also find pleasure.”[79]

113. Importance of a General rather than a Special Education.—If Montaigne, in different chapters of his essays,[80] has given passing attention to pedagogical questions, it is not only through a recollection of his own years of apprenticeship, but also because of his judgment as a philosopher, that “the greatest and most important task of human understanding is in those matters which concern the nurture and instruction of children.”

113. The Importance of General Education Over Special Education.—If Montaigne, in various chapters of his essays,[80] has briefly addressed educational issues, it’s not just from a reflection on his own formative years, but also because of his insight as a philosopher, that “the greatest and most crucial task of human understanding lies in matters related to the upbringing and education of children.”

For him, education is the art of forming men, and not specialists. This he explains in his original manner under the form of an anecdote:

For him, education is about shaping individuals, not just training specialists. He illustrates this in his unique way through an anecdote:

“Going to Orleans one day, I met in that plain this side Clery, two pedants who were going towards Bordeaux, about fifty paces distant from one another. Still further back of them, I saw a troop of horse, and at their head a gentleman who was the late Count de la Rochefoucault. One of my company inquired of the foremost of these dominies, who that gentleman was who was following him. He had not observed the train that was following after, and thought that the question related to his companion; and so he replied pleasantly, ‘He is not a gentleman, but a grammarian, and I am a logician.’ Now, as we are here concerned in the training, not of a grammarian, or of a logician, but of a[104] complete gentleman, we will let those who will abuse their leisure; but we have business of another nature.”[81]

“While traveling to Orleans one day, I encountered two scholars in the field near Clery, about fifty paces apart, who were heading toward Bordeaux. Further back, I spotted a group of horsemen, with a gentleman at the front who was the late Count de la Rochefoucault. One of my companions asked the first scholar who the gentleman was trailing him. Not noticing the group behind him, he assumed the question was about his companion and replied cheerfully, ‘He’s not a gentleman, but a grammarian, and I’m a logician.’ However, since we’re focused on the education of a complete gentleman, we’ll let those who want to waste their time do so; we have matters of a different nature at hand.”[104]

It is true that Montaigne says gentleman, and not simply man; but in reality his thought is the same as that of Rousseau and of all those who require a general education of the human soul.

It’s true that Montaigne uses the term gentleman and not just man; however, his ideas are actually in line with those of Rousseau and everyone else who advocates for a comprehensive education of the human spirit.

114. The Purpose of Instruction.—From what has now been said, it is easy to comprehend that, in the opinion of Montaigne, letters and other studies are but the means or instrument, and not the aim and end of instruction. The author of the Essays does not yield to the literary craze, which, in the sixteenth century, took certain scholars captive, and made the ideal of education to consist of a knowledge of the ancient languages. It is of little consequence to him that a pupil has learned to write in Latin; what he does require, is that he become better and more prudent, and have a sounder judgment. “If his soul be not put into better rhythm, if the judgment be not better settled, I would rather have him spend his time at tennis.”[82]

114. The Goal of Teaching.—From what has been discussed, it’s clear that, in Montaigne’s view, letters and other studies are just tools, not the ultimate goal of education. The author of the Essays does not succumb to the literary obsession that, in the sixteenth century, captivated some scholars, making knowledge of ancient languages the ideal of education. He doesn’t care if a student has learned to write in Latin; what matters to him is that the student becomes better, wiser, and develops sound judgment. “If his soul isn’t in better rhythm, if his judgment isn’t sharper, I’d rather he spend his time playing tennis.”[82]

115. Education of the Judgment.—Montaigne has expressed his dominant thought on education in a hundred different ways. He is preoccupied with the training of the judgment, and on this point we might quote whole pages:

115. Judgment Education.—Montaigne has shared his main ideas about education in many different ways. He is focused on developing judgment, and we could cite entire pages on this subject:

“ ... According to the fashion in which we are instructed, it is not singular that neither scholars nor masters become more able, although they become more wise. In fact, our parents devote their care and expense to furnishing our heads with knowledge; but to judgment and virtue no additions are made. Say of a passer-by to people, ‘O what a learned man!’ and of another, ‘O what a good man goes there!’ and they will not fail to turn their eyes and attention towards[105] the former. There should be a third to cry, ‘O the blockheads!’ Men are quick to inquire, ‘Does he know Greek or Latin? Does he write in verse or in prose?’ But whether he has become better or more prudent, which is the principal thing, this receives not the least notice; whereas we ought to inquire who is the better learned, rather than who is the more learned?”

“... According to the way we’re taught, it’s not surprising that neither students nor teachers become more skilled, even though they get wiser. In fact, our parents invest their time and money to fill our heads with knowledge, but they don’t add anything to our judgment and character. If you say to people about someone passing by, ‘Oh, what a smart guy!’ and about another, ‘Oh, what a good person!’ they will definitely pay more attention to the first one. There should be a third person shouting, ‘Oh, what idiots!’ People are quick to ask, ‘Does he know Greek or Latin? Can he write poetry or prose?’ But whether he’s become a better or more sensible person, which is what really matters, goes unnoticed; instead, we should be asking who is better educated, rather than just who knows more.”

“We labor only at filling the memory, and leave the understanding and the conscience void. Just as birds sometimes go in quest of grain, and bring it in their bills without tasting it themselves, to make of it mouthfuls for their young; so our pedants go rummaging in books for knowledge, only to hold it at their tongues’ end, and then distribute it to their pupils.”[83]

“We work solely on memorizing information, leaving our understanding and conscience empty. Just like birds sometimes search for grain, bringing it back in their beaks without tasting it themselves, just to feed their young; our teachers dig through books for knowledge, only to retain it at the tip of their tongues, then pass it on to their students.”[83]

116. Studies Recommended.—The practical and utilitarian mind of Montaigne dictates to him his programme of studies. With him it is not a question of plunging into the depths of the sciences; disinterested studies are not his affair. If Rabelais proposed to develop the speculative faculties, Montaigne, on the contrary, is preoccupied with the practical faculties, and he makes everything subordinate to morals. For example, he would have history learned, not for the sake of knowing the facts, but of appreciating them. It is not so necessary to imprint in the memory of the child “the date of the fall of Carthage as the character of Hannibal and Scipio, nor so much where Marcellus died as why it was unworthy of his duty that he died there.”[84]

116. Recommended Studies.—Montaigne’s practical and utilitarian mindset shapes his approach to learning. For him, it’s not about diving deep into the sciences; disinterested studies aren’t his thing. While Rabelais aimed to enhance speculative thinking, Montaigne focuses on practical skills and prioritizes morals above all else. For instance, he believes that history should be studied not just to remember events but to understand their significance. It’s not as important for a child to memorize “the date of the fall of Carthage” as it is to understand the character of Hannibal and Scipio, or to know where Marcellus died but rather to grasp why dying there was beneath his duty.”[84]

And so in philosophy, it is not the general knowledge of man and nature that Montaigne esteems and recommends; but only those parts that have a direct bearing on morals and active life.

And so in philosophy, it’s not the overall knowledge of humanity and nature that Montaigne values and suggests; but only the aspects that directly relate to ethics and practical living.

“It is a pity that matters should be at such a pass as they are in our time, that philosophy, even with people of understanding, should be looked upon as a vain and fanciful name, a thing of no use and no value, either for opinion or for action. I think that it is the love of quibbling that has caused things to take this turn.... Philosophy is that which teaches us to live.”[85]

“It’s unfortunate that things have come to this in our time, where philosophy, even among intelligent people, is seen as an empty and unrealistic concept, something that has no practical use or value, either for thought or for action. I believe it’s the obsession with arguing over trivialities that has led to this situation.... Philosophy is what teaches us how to live.”[85]

117. Educational Methods.—An education purely bookish is not to Montaigne’s taste. He counts less upon books than upon experience and mingling with men; upon the observation of things, and upon the natural suggestions of the mind:

117. Teaching Methods.—Montaigne doesn’t like an education that’s just about books. He relies more on experience and interacting with people; on observing things, and on the natural ideas that come to mind:

“For learning to judge well and speak well, whatever presents itself to our eyes serves as a sufficient book. The knavery of a page, the blunder of a servant, a table witticism,—all such things are so many new things to think about. And for this purpose conversation with men is wonderfully helpful, and so is a visit to foreign lands ... to bring back the customs of those nations, and their manners, and to whet and sharpen our wits by rubbing them upon those of others.”

“For learning to judge well and speak well, everything we see serves as a good enough book. The trickery of a page, the mistakes of a servant, a clever remark at the table—all these things give us plenty to think about. Having conversations with people is incredibly beneficial for this, and so is traveling to different countries... to bring back their customs and manners, and to sharpen our minds by interacting with others.”

“ ... The lesson will be given, sometimes by conversation, sometimes by book.... Let the child examine every man’s talent, a peasant, a mason, a passer-by. Put into his head an honest curiosity in everything. Let him observe whatever is curious in his surroundings,—a fine house, a delicate fountain, an eminent man, the scene of an ancient battle, the routes of Cæsar, or of Charlemagne....”[85]

“... The lesson will be taught, sometimes through conversations, sometimes through books.... Encourage the child to explore everyone's skills, whether it's a farmer, a builder, or a stranger on the street. Instill in him a genuine curiosity about everything. Let him notice anything interesting in his surroundings—a beautiful house, an elegant fountain, a notable person, the site of an old battle, the paths of Caesar, or Charlemagne....”[85]

Things should precede words. On this point Montaigne anticipates Comenius, Rousseau, and all modern educators.

Things should come before words. On this point, Montaigne anticipates Comenius, Rousseau, and all modern educators.

“Let our pupil be provided with things; words will follow only too fast.”[86]

“Let our student be given the tools; the words will come quickly.”[86]

“The world is given to babbling; I hardly ever saw a man who did not rather prate too much, than speak too little. Yet the half of our life goes in that way; we are kept four or five years in learning words....”[87]

“The world is full of chatter; I rarely see a man who doesn’t talk too much rather than too little. Yet that takes up half our lives; we spend four or five years just learning words....”[87]

“This is not saying that it is not a fine and good thing to speak well; but not so good as it is made out to be. I am vexed that our life is so much occupied with all this.”

“This isn’t to say that it isn’t great to speak well; it’s just not as wonderful as people make it out to be. I’m frustrated that our lives are so consumed by all of this.”

118. How we should read.—Montaigne has keenly criticised the abuse of books: “I would not have this boy of ours imprisoned, and made a slave to his book.... I would not have his spirit cow’d and subdu’d by applying him to the rack, and tormenting him, as some do, fourteen or fifteen hours a day, and so make a pack-horse of him. Neither should I think it good, when, by a solitary and melancholic complexion, he is discovered to be much addicted to his book, to nourish that humor in him, for that renders them unfit for civil conversation, and diverts them from better employments.”[88]

118. How to read effectively.—Montaigne has sharply criticized the misuse of books: “I wouldn’t want this boy of ours to be trapped and turned into a slave to his book.... I wouldn’t want his spirit to be weakened and crushed by forcing him to endure torture, like some do, for fourteen or fifteen hours a day, treating him like a pack-horse. Nor would it be wise, when he shows signs of being overly focused on his book due to a solitary and gloomy temperament, to encourage that inclination in him, because it makes him unfit for social interactions and distracts him from more worthwhile pursuits.”[88]

But while he advises against excess in reading, he has admirably defined the manner in which we ought to read. Above all, he says, let us assimilate and appropriate what we read. Let the work of the reader resemble that of bees, that, on this side and on that, tap the flowers for their sweet[108] juices, and make them into honey, which is no longer thyme nor marjoram. In other terms, we should read with reflection, and with a critical spirit, while mastering the thoughts of the author by our personal judgment, without ever becoming slaves to them.

But while he warns against reading too much, he has effectively outlined how we should read. First and foremost, he advises us to absorb and make use of what we read. Our reading should be like that of bees, who gather nectar from flowers and turn it into honey, which no longer tastes like thyme or marjoram. In other words, we should read thoughtfully and critically, engaging with the author's ideas through our own judgment, without becoming dependent on them.

119. Montaigne’s Errors.—Montaigne’s greatest fault, it must be confessed, is that he is somewhat heartless. Somewhat of an egoist and Epicurean, he celebrates only the easy virtues that are attained “by shady routes through green meadows and fragrant flowers.” Has he himself ever performed painful duties that demand effort? To love children, he waits till they are amiable; while they are small, he disdains them, and keeps them at a distance from him:

119. Montaigne's Mistakes.—Montaigne’s biggest flaw, it has to be said, is that he’s a bit heartless. A bit of an egoist and Epicurean, he only praises the easy virtues that come from “taking shady paths through green fields and fragrant flowers.” Has he ever truly taken on tough responsibilities that require effort? He loves children only when they’re pleasant; when they’re young, he looks down on them and keeps them at arm's length:

“I cannot entertain that passion of dandling and caressing an infant, scarcely born, having as yet neither motion of soul nor shape of body distinguishable, by which they can render themselves amiable; and have not suffered them to be nursed near me....”[89] “Never take, and, still less, never give, to the women of your household the care of the feeding of your children!”

“I can't engage in the affection of holding and cuddling a newborn, who has neither movement nor recognizable form to endear themselves to me; and I don't let them be cared for near me....”[89] “Never take, and even more so, never give the responsibility of feeding your children to the women in your household!”

Montaigne joined precept to example. He somewhere says unfeelingly: “My children all died while at nurse.”[90] He goes so far as to say that a man of letters ought to prefer[109] his writings to his children: “The births of our intelligence are the children the most truly our own.”[91]

Montaigne linked teaching with real-life examples. He bluntly states, “My children all died while being cared for.”[90] He even goes as far as to say that a writer should value their work over their children: “The creations of our intellect are the children most truly our own.”[91]

120. Incompleteness of his Views on the Education of Women.—Another mental defect in Montaigne is, that, by reason of his moderation and conservatism, he remains a little narrow. High conceptions of human destiny are not to be expected of him; his manner of conceiving of it is mean and commonplace. This lack of intellectual breadth is especially manifest in his reflections on the education of women. Montaigne is of that number, who, through false gallantry, would keep woman in a state of ignorance on the pretext that instruction would mar her natural charms. In their case, he would prohibit even the study of rhetoric, because, he says, that would “conceal her charms under borrowed charms.” Women should be content with the advantages which their sex assures to them. With the knowledge which they naturally have, “they command with the switch, and rule both the regents and the schools.” However, he afterwards thinks better of it; but in his concessions there is more of contempt than in his prohibitions: “If, however, it displeases them to make us any concessions whatever, and they are determined, through curiosity, to know something of books, poetry is an amusement befitting their needs; for it is a wanton, crafty art, disguised, all for pleasure, all for show, just as they are.”[92]

120. Incompleteness of His Views on Women's Education.—Another flaw in Montaigne’s thinking is that, due to his moderation and conservatism, he remains somewhat narrow-minded. You wouldn't expect him to have lofty ideas about human destiny; his perspective is quite ordinary and unremarkable. This lack of intellectual depth is especially obvious in his thoughts on women’s education. Montaigne belongs to those who, out of misguided chivalry, would keep women uninformed under the claim that education would ruin their natural beauty. He even discourages the study of rhetoric for them, arguing that it would “hide their charms under borrowed charms.” Women should be satisfied with the advantages their gender provides. With the knowledge they naturally possess, “they command with the switch and rule both the regents and the schools.” However, he later reconsiders his stance, but his concessions carry more disdain than his prohibitions: “If, however, it displeases them to make us any concessions at all, and they are determined, out of curiosity, to learn something about books, poetry is an amusement suited to their needs; for it is a playful, crafty art, all dressed up for pleasure and display, just like they are.”[92]

The following passage may also be quoted:—

The following passage can also be quoted:—

“When I see them tampering with rhetoric, law, logic, and the like, so improper and unnecessary for their business, I begin to suspect that the men who inspire them with such things do it that they may govern them upon that account.”[93]

“When I see them messing with rhetoric, law, logic, and the like, which is so inappropriate and unnecessary for what they do, I start to wonder if the people who influence them in these ways do it so they can control them for that reason.”[93]

It is impossible to express a greater contempt for women. Montaigne goes so far as to deny her positive qualities of heart. He chances to say, with reference to Mlle. de Gournay, his adopted daughter: “The perfection of the most saintly affection has been attained when it does not exhibit the least trace of sex.”

It is impossible to express a greater disdain for women. Montaigne even goes so far as to deny her positive qualities of character. He happens to say, regarding Mlle. de Gournay, his adopted daughter: “The highest form of the most virtuous affection is reached when it shows no trace of gender.”

To conclude: notwithstanding some grave defects, the pedagogy of Montaigne is a pedagogy of good sense, and certain parts of it will always deserve to be admired. The Jansenists, and Locke, and Rousseau, in different degrees, draw their inspiration from Montaigne. In his own age, it is true, his ideas were accepted by scarcely any one save his disciple Charron, who, in his book of Wisdom,[94] has done scarcely more than to arrange in order the thoughts that are scattered through the Essays. But if he had no influence upon his own age, Montaigne has at least remained, after three centuries, a sure guide in the matter of intellectual education.

To conclude: despite some serious flaws, Montaigne's approach to teaching is grounded in common sense, and certain aspects of it will always be worthy of admiration. The Jansenists, Locke, and Rousseau, to varying degrees, draw their inspiration from Montaigne. In his own time, it's true, hardly anyone accepted his ideas except for his follower Charron, who, in his book Wisdom,[94] has mostly just organized the thoughts scattered throughout the Essays. But even if he had no impact during his own time, Montaigne has remained, after three centuries, a reliable guide in the realm of intellectual education.

[121. Analytical Summary.—1. The dominant characteristic of education during the Renaissance period is the reaction which it exhibits against certain errors in Middle Age education.

[121. Analysis Summary.—1. The main feature of education during the Renaissance is its response to specific mistakes made in Middle Age education.

2. A second characteristic is a disposition to conciliate or harmonize principles and methods whose fault is exaggeration.

2. A second characteristic is a tendency to bring together or reconcile principles and methods that tend to be exaggerated.

3. Against instruction based almost wholly on authority, there is a reaction in favor of free inquiry.

3. In response to education that relies mostly on authority, there's a push for free inquiry.

4. Opposed to an education of the professional or technical type, there is proposed an education of the general or liberal type.

4. Instead of a professional or technical education, a general or liberal education is proposed.

5. From being almost exclusively ethical and religious, education tends to become secular.

5. Education has shifted from being almost entirely focused on ethics and religion to becoming more secular.

6. Didactic, formal instruction out of books, dealing in second-hand knowledge, is succeeded by informal, intuitive instruction from natural objects, dealing in knowledge at first hand.

6. Teaching that is formal and book-based, focused on second-hand knowledge, is replaced by informal, intuitive learning from natural objects, which provides firsthand knowledge.

7. The conception that education is a process of manufacture begins to give place to the conception that it is a process of growth.

7. The idea that education is a manufacturing process is starting to give way to the idea that it is a process of growth.

8. Teaching whose purpose was information is succeeded by teaching whose purpose is formation, discipline, or training.

8. Teaching that aimed to provide information is replaced by teaching focused on shaping, discipline, or training.

9. A discipline that was harsh and cruel is succeeded by a discipline comparatively mild and humane; and manners that were rude and coarse, are followed by a finer code of civility.]

9. A discipline that was strict and harsh is replaced by a discipline that is relatively gentle and humane; and manners that were rough and crude are succeeded by a more refined set of social rules.

FOOTNOTES:

[71] See especially the following chapters: Book I. chaps. XIV., XV., XXI., XXII., XXIV.; Book II. chaps. V., VI., VII., VIII.

[71] Pay special attention to the following chapters: Book I. chaps. XIV., XV., XXI., XXII., XXIV.; Book II. chaps. V., VI., VII., VIII.

[72] The contrast between the general system of education that culminated with the Reformation, and the system that had its rise at the same period, is so marked that there is an historical propriety in calling the first the old education, and the second, or later, the new education. Recollecting the tendency of the human mind to pass from one extreme to an opposite extreme, we may suspect that the final state of educational thought and practice will represent a mean between these two contrasted systems: it is inconceivable that the old was wholly wrong, or that the new is wholly right. (P.)

[72] The difference between the general education system that peaked with the Reformation and the one that emerged around the same time is so significant that it makes sense to refer to the former as the old education and the latter as the new education. Considering how the human mind tends to swing from one extreme to another, we might think that the ultimate state of educational thought and practice will find a balance between these two opposing systems: it's hard to believe that the old system was completely wrong, or that the new one is completely right. (P.)

[73] Book I. chap. XXIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, Chapter 24.

[74] Rabelais recommends the study of Hebrew, so that the sacred books may be known in their original form. In some place he says: “I love much more to hear the Gospel than to hear the life of Saint Margaret or some other cant.”

[74] Rabelais suggests studying Hebrew so that people can understand the sacred texts in their original form. At one point, he says: "I prefer listening to the Gospel over stories about Saint Margaret or any other nonsense."

[75] Book II. chap. VIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book II, Chapter VIII.

[76] This pansophic scheme of Rabelais has been revived in later times by Bentham, in his Chrestomathia, and still later by Spencer, in his Education. It seems to have been forgotten that the division of labor affects education in much the same way as it affects all other departments of human activity: that there is no more need of having as a personal possession all the knowledge we need for guidance, than for owning all the agencies we need for locomotion or communication. (P.)

[76] This all-encompassing idea of Rabelais has been brought back in recent times by Bentham in his Chrestomathia and later by Spencer in his Education. It seems to have been overlooked that the division of labor influences education in much the same way it impacts all other areas of human activity: there's no more need to personally possess all the knowledge we require for guidance than there is to own all the tools necessary for traveling or communicating. (P.)

[77] “I was above six years of age before I understood either French or Perigordian any more than Arabic, and without art, book, grammar, or precept, whipping, or the experience of a tear, had by that time learned to speak as pure Latin as my master himself.” Essays, Book I. chap. XXV. In this chapter I have several times quoted from Cotton’s translation. (London: 1711.) (P.)

[77] “I was over six years old before I understood either French or Perigordian any better than I understood Arabic, and without art, books, grammar, rules, punishment, or even the experience of a tear, had by then learned to speak as good Latin as my teacher himself.” Essays, Book I. chap. XXV. In this chapter, I have referenced Cotton’s translation several times. (London: 1711.) (P.)

[78] Book I. chap. XXV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, chapter 25.

[79] Book I. chap. XXV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, chapter 25.

[80] See particularly Chap. XXIV. of Book I., Of Pedantry; Chap. XXV. Book I., Of the Education of Children; Chap. VIII. Book II., Of the Affection of Fathers to their Children.

[80] See especially Chapter 24. of Book I, Of Pedantry; Chapter 25. of Book I, Of the Education of Children; Chapter 8. of Book II, Of the Affection of Fathers to their Children.

[81] Book I. chap. XXV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, chap. 25.

[82] Book I. chap. XXIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, Chapter 24.

[83] Book I. chap. XXIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, Chap. 24

[84] Book I. chap. XXV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, chapter 25.

[85] Book I. chap. XXV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, chapter 25.

[86] Has not this extravagant preference for things, as distinguished from words, become a new superstition in educational theory? Considering the misuse made of words by Scholasticism, it was time for Montaigne to summon the attention outwards to sensible realities; but it is more than doubtful whether there is any valid ground for the absolute rule of modern pedagogy, “first the idea, then the term.” In actual experience, there is no invariable sequence. The really important thing is, that terms be made significant. (P.)

[86] Has this excessive preference for things over words become a new superstition in educational theory? Given the way words were misused by Scholasticism, it was about time for Montaigne to direct attention to tangible realities; however, it's questionable whether there's any solid basis for the absolute principle in modern teaching, “first the idea, then the term.” In real life, there's no consistent order. The crucial point is that terms be made significant. (P.)

[87] Book I. chap. XXV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, Chapter 25.

[88] Book I. chap. XXV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book I, chap. 25.

[89] Book II. chap. VIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book II, Chapter 8.

[90] I am not sure that this remark does not do Montaigne injustice, especially when we consider the connection in which the original remark is made: “I am of opinion that what is not to be done by reason, prudence, and address, is never to be effected by force. I myself was brought up after that manner; and they tell me that, in all my first age, I never felt the rod but twice, and then very easily. I have practised the same method with my children, who all of them dy’d at nurse; but Leonora, my only daughter, is arrived to the age of six years and upwards without other correction for her childish faults than words only, and those very gentle.” Book II. chap. VIII. (P.)

[90] I'm not sure this comment does Montaigne justice, especially when we consider the context of the original statement: “I believe that what cannot be achieved through reason, prudence, and skill cannot be accomplished by force. I was raised that way; they tell me that throughout my early years, I only felt the rod twice, and it was very gentle both times. I've used the same approach with my children, all of whom were raised by a nurse; but Leonora, my only daughter, has reached the age of six and beyond without any punishment for her childish mistakes, just gentle words.” Book II. chap. VIII. (P.)

[91] Book III. chap. XIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book III, Chapter 13.

[92] Book III. chap. III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book III, Chapter 3.

[93] Book III. chap. III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book III, chapter III.

[94] See particularly Chap. XIV. of Book III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out Chapter 14 of Book 3.


CHAPTER VI.

PROTESTANTISM AND PRIMARY EDUCATION. LUTHER AND COMENIUS.

ORIGIN OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; SPIRIT OF THE PROTESTANT REFORM; CALVIN, MELANCTHON, ZWINGLI; LUTHER (1483-1546); APPEAL ADDRESSED TO THE MAGISTRATES AND LEGISLATORS OF GERMANY; DOUBLE UTILITY OF INSTRUCTION; NECESSITY OF A SYSTEM OF PUBLIC INSTRUCTION; CRITICISM OF THE SCHOOLS OF THE PERIOD; ORGANIZATION OF NEW SCHOOLS; PROGRAMME OF STUDIES; PROGRESS IN METHODS; THE STATES GENERAL OF ORLEANS (1560); RATICH (1571-1635); COMENIUS (1592-1671); HIS CHARACTER; BACONIAN INSPIRATION; LIFE OF COMENIUS; HIS PRINCIPAL WORKS; DIVISION OF INSTRUCTION INTO FOUR GRADES; ELEMENTARY INITIATION INTO ALL THE STUDIES; THE PEOPLE’S SCHOOL; SITE OF THE SCHOOL; INTUITIONS OF SENSE; SIMPLIFICATION OF GRAMMATICAL STUDIES; PEDAGOGICAL PRINCIPLES OF COMENIUS; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

ORIGIN OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; SPIRIT OF THE PROTESTANT REFORM; CALVIN, MELANCTHON, ZWINGLI; LUTHER (1483-1546); APPEAL ADDRESSED TO THE MAGISTRATES AND LEGISLATORS OF GERMANY; DOUBLE UTILITY OF INSTRUCTION; NECESSITY OF A SYSTEM OF PUBLIC INSTRUCTION; CRITICISM OF THE SCHOOLS OF THE PERIOD; ORGANIZATION OF NEW SCHOOLS; PROGRAM OF STUDIES; PROGRESS IN METHODS; THE STATES GENERAL OF ORLEANS (1560); RATICH (1571-1635); COMENIUS (1592-1671); HIS CHARACTER; BACONIAN INSPIRATION; LIFE OF COMENIUS; HIS MAIN WORKS; DIVISION OF INSTRUCTION INTO FOUR LEVELS; ELEMENTARY INITIATION INTO ALL THE SUBJECTS; THE PEOPLE’S SCHOOL; LOCATION OF THE SCHOOL; SENSORY INTUITIONS; SIMPLIFICATION OF GRAMMATICAL STUDIES; PEDAGOGICAL PRINCIPLES OF COMENIUS; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


122. Origin of Primary Instruction.—With La Salle and the foundation of the Institute of the Brethren of the Christian Schools, the historian of education recognizes the Catholic origin of primary instruction; in the decrees and laws of the French Revolution, its lay and philosophical origin; but it is to the Protestant Reformers,—to Luther in the sixteenth century, and to Comenius in the seventeenth—that must be ascribed the honor of having first organized schools for the people. In its origin, the primary school is the child of Protestantism, and its cradle was the Reformation.

122. Origin of Primary Education.—With La Salle and the establishment of the Institute of the Brethren of the Christian Schools, education historians acknowledge the Catholic beginnings of primary education; in the decrees and laws of the French Revolution, its secular and philosophical roots; but it is the Protestant Reformers—Luther in the sixteenth century and Comenius in the seventeenth—who deserve credit for being the first to organize schools for the general public. At its core, primary school stems from Protestantism, with the Reformation as its foundation.

123. Spirit of the Protestant Reform.—The development of primary instruction was the logical consequence of the fundamental principles of the Protestant Reform. As Michel Bréal has said: “In making man responsible for his own faith, and in placing the source of that faith in the Holy Scriptures, the Reform contracted the obligation to put each one in a condition to save himself by the reading and the understanding of the Bible.... The necessity of explaining the Catechism, and making comments on it, was for teachers an obligation to learn how to expound a thought, and to decompose it into its elements. The study of the mother tongue and of singing, was associated with the reading of the Bible (translated into German by Luther) and with religious services.” The Reform, then, contained, in germ, a complete revolution in education; it enlisted the interests of religion in the service of instruction, and associated knowledge with faith. This is the reason that, for three centuries, the Protestant nations have led humanity in the matter of primary instruction.

123. Spirit of the Protestant Reformation.—The growth of basic education was a natural result of the core ideas of the Protestant Reform. As Michel Bréal stated: “By holding individuals accountable for their own faith and rooting that faith in the Holy Scriptures, the Reform took on the responsibility of enabling everyone to save themselves through reading and understanding the Bible.... Teachers were required to learn how to explain concepts and break them down into their components as part of the obligation to teach the Catechism. The study of the mother tongue and singing was linked to reading the Bible (translated into German by Luther) and participating in religious services.” The Reform, therefore, included the seeds of a complete transformation in education; it engaged religious interests in support of teaching and connected knowledge with faith. This is why, for three centuries, Protestant nations have been at the forefront of primary education for humanity.

124. Calvin (1509-1564), Melancthon (1497-1560), Zwingli (1484-1532).—However, all the Protestant Reformers were far from exhibiting the same zeal in behalf of primary instruction. Calvin, absorbed in religious struggles and polemics, was not occupied with the organization of schools till towards the close of his life, and even the college that he founded at Geneva, in 1559, was scarcely more than a school for the study of Latin. Melancthon, who has been called “the preceptor of Germany,” worked more for high schools than for schools for the people. He was above all else a professor of Belles-Lettres; and it was with chagrin that he saw his courses in the University of Wittenberg deserted by students when he lectured on the Olynthiacs of[114] Demosthenes. Before Calvin and Melancthon, the Swiss reformer Zwingli had shown his great interest in primary teaching, in his little book “upon the manner of instructing and bringing up boys in a Christian way” (1524). In this he recommended natural history, arithmetic, and also exercises in fencing, in order to furnish the country with timely defenders.

124. Calvin (1509-1564), Melancthon (1497-1560), Zwingli (1484-1532). — However, all the Protestant Reformers had different levels of enthusiasm for basic education. Calvin, who was deeply engaged in religious conflicts and debates, didn’t focus on setting up schools until later in his life. Even the college he established in Geneva in 1559 was mostly just a school for studying Latin. Melancthon, known as “the teacher of Germany,” paid more attention to high schools than to education for the general public. His main role was as a professor of Belles-Lettres, and he felt disappointed to see students leave his lectures on the Olynthiacs of [114] Demosthenes. Before Calvin and Melancthon, the Swiss reformer Zwingli had already demonstrated his strong interest in primary education with his book “On How to Teach and Raise Boys in a Christian Way” (1524). In this book, he suggested including natural history, arithmetic, and even fencing drills to prepare the country with defenders when needed.

125. Luther (1483-1546).The German reformer Luther is, of all his co-religionists, the one who has served the cause of elementary instruction with the most ardor. He not only addressed a pressing appeal to the ruling classes in behalf of founding schools for the people, but, by his influence, methods of instruction were improved, and the educational spirit was renewed in accordance with the principles of Protestantism. “Spontaneity,” it has been said, not without some exaggeration, “free thought, and free inquiry, are the basis of Protestantism; where it has reigned, there have disappeared the method of repeating and of learning by heart without reflection, mechanism, subjection to authority, the paralysis of the intelligence oppressed by dogmatic instruction, and science put in tutelage by the beliefs of the Church.”[95]

125. Luther (1483-1546).The German reformer Luther is, among all his fellow believers, the one who has dedicated the most energy to promoting basic education. He not only made a strong appeal to the ruling classes for establishing schools for the people, but through his influence, teaching methods were improved, and the educational spirit was revitalized in line with Protestant principles. It has been said, perhaps a bit too dramatically, that “spontaneity, free thought, and free inquiry are the foundation of Protestantism; where it has flourished, the methods of rote learning and memorization without understanding, the reliance on authority, the stifling of intelligence by dogmatic teaching, and science being undermined by the Church's beliefs have all vanished.”[95]

126. Appeal addressed to the Magistrates and Legislators of Germany.—In 1524, Luther, in a special document addressed to the public authorities of Germany, forcibly expressed himself against the neglect into which the interests of instruction had fallen. This appeal has this characteristic, that the great reformer, while assuming that the Church is the mother of the school, seems especially to count on the secular arm, upon the power of the people, to serve his purposes[115] in the cause of universal instruction. “Each city,” he said, “is subjected to great expense every year for the construction of roads, for fortifying its ramparts, and for buying arms and equipping soldiers. Why should it not spend an equal sum for the support of one or two school-masters? The prosperity of a city does not depend solely on its natural riches, on the solidity of its walls, on the elegance of its mansions, and on the abundance of arms in its arsenals; but the safety and strength of a city reside above all in a good education, which furnishes it with instructed, reasonable, honorable, and well-trained citizens.”[96]

126. Appeal to the Judges and Lawmakers of Germany.—In 1524, Luther, in a special document aimed at the public authorities of Germany, strongly expressed his concerns about the neglect of educational interests. This appeal is notable because the great reformer, while assuming that the Church is the mother of education, seems particularly to rely on the secular authority, on the power of the people, to support his goals for universal education. “Each city,” he stated, “spends a large amount every year on building roads, reinforcing its defenses, and purchasing weapons and training soldiers. Why shouldn't it invest an equal amount in hiring one or two schoolteachers? The prosperity of a city doesn’t just rely on its natural resources, on the strength of its walls, on the beauty of its buildings, and on the stockpile of weapons in its armories; rather, the safety and strength of a city primarily depend on a solid education, which provides it with knowledgeable, rational, honorable, and well-trained citizens.”[96]

127. Double Utility of Instruction.—A remarkable fact about Luther is, that as a preacher of instruction, he does not speak merely from the religious point of view. After having recommended schools as institutions auxiliary to the Church, he makes a resolute argument from the human point of view. “Were there neither soul, heaven, nor hell,” he says, “it would still be necessary to have schools for the sake of affairs here below, as the history of the Greeks and the Romans plainly teaches. The world has need of educated men and women, to the end that the men may govern the country properly, and that the women may properly bring up their children, care for their domestics, and direct the affairs of their households.”

127. Dual Purpose of Teaching.—A remarkable fact about Luther is that, as a teacher, he doesn't speak solely from a religious perspective. After promoting schools as supportive institutions for the Church, he strongly argues from a human perspective. “Even if there were no soul, heaven, or hell,” he says, “it would still be necessary to have schools for the sake of everyday affairs, as the history of the Greeks and Romans clearly shows. The world needs educated men and women, so that men can govern the country properly and women can raise their children appropriately, manage their staff, and handle their household affairs.”

128. Necessity of Public Instruction.—The objection will perhaps be made, says Luther, that for the education of[116] children the home is sufficient, and that the school is useless: “To this I reply: We clearly see how the boys and girls are educated who remain at home.” He then shows that they are ignorant and “stupid,” incapable of taking part in conversation, of giving good advice, and without any experience of life; while, if they had been educated in the schools, by teachers who could give instruction in the languages, in the arts, and in history, they might in a little time gather up within themselves, as in a mirror, the experience of whatever has happened since the beginning of the world; and from this experience, he adds, they would derive the wisdom they need for self-direction and for giving wise counsel to others.

128. Importance of Public Education.—Someone might argue, as Luther points out, that a home is enough for the education of[116]children and that school is unnecessary: “In response to this, I can clearly see how the boys and girls who stay at home are educated.” He explains that they end up ignorant and “dim-witted,” unable to engage in conversation, offer good advice, or have any real-life experiences; while, if they had received education in schools from teachers who could teach languages, arts, and history, they could quickly absorb all the knowledge and experiences from the world since the beginning of time, acting as a mirror to reflect this learning. From this knowledge, he adds, they would gain the wisdom needed for self-guidance and to provide sound advice to others.

129. Criticism of the Schools of the Period.—But since there must be public schools, can we not be content with those which already exist? Luther replies by proving that parents neglect to send their children to them, and by denouncing the uselessness of the results obtained by those who attend them. “We find people,” he says, “who serve God in strange ways. They fast and wear coarse clothing, but they pass blindly by the true divine service of the home,—they do not know how to bring up their children.... Believe me, it is much more necessary to give attention to your children and to provide for their education than to purchase indulgencies, to visit foreign churches, or to make solemn vows.... All people, especially the Jews, oblige their children to go to school more than Christians do. This is why the state of Christianity is so low, for all its force and power are in the rising generation; and if these are neglected, there will be Christian churches like a garden that has been neglected in the spring-time.... Every day children are born and are growing up, and, unfortunately, no one cares for the poor young people, no one thinks to train them;[117] they are allowed to go as they will. Was it not lamentable to see a lad study in twenty years and more only just enough bad Latin to enable him to become a priest, and to go to mass? And he who attained to this was counted a very happy being! Right happy the mother who bore such a child! And he has remained all his life a poor unlettered man. Everywhere we have seen such teachers and masters, who knew nothing themselves and could teach nothing that was good and useful; they did not even know how to learn and to teach. Has anything else been learned up to this time in the high schools and in the convents except to become asses and blockheads? ...”

129. Critique of the Schools of the Time.—But since we need public schools, can we really be satisfied with the ones that already exist? Luther responds by showing that parents often fail to send their kids to these schools and criticizes the poor outcomes for those who do attend. “We observe people,” he says, “who serve God in odd ways. They fast and wear rough clothes, but they completely overlook the true divine service of the home—they don't know how to properly raise their children.... Trust me, it’s much more important to focus on your children and ensure their education than to buy indulgences, visit foreign churches, or make solemn vows.... Most people, especially Jews, make sure their kids go to school more than Christians do. That’s why the state of Christianity is so weak; all its strength and power lie in the younger generation, and if they're neglected, Christian churches will end up like a garden left untended in spring.... Every day, children are born and growing up, and, unfortunately, no one cares for these poor young people, no one thinks to educate them; they’re just allowed to go their own way. Isn’t it tragic to see a young man spend twenty years or more learning just enough bad Latin to become a priest and go to mass? And he who achieves this is considered very fortunate! How lucky is the mother who gave birth to such a child! Yet, he remains a poor, uneducated man his whole life. Everywhere we encounter such teachers and masters, who know nothing themselves and can’t teach anything good or useful; they don’t even know how to learn and teach. Has anything else been learned until now in the high schools and convents except how to become fools and ignoramuses? ...”

130. Organization of the New Schools.—So Luther resolves on the organization of new schools. The cost of their maintenance he makes a charge on the public treasury; he demonstrates to parents the moral obligation to have their children instructed in them; to the duty of conscience he adds civil obligation; and, finally, he gives his thought to the means of recruiting the teaching service. “Since the greatest evil in every place is the lack of teachers, we must not wait till they come forward of themselves; we must take the trouble to educate them and prepare them.” To this end Luther keeps the best of the pupils, boys and girls, for a longer time in school; gives them special instructors, and opens libraries for their use. In his thought he never distinguishes women teachers from men teachers; he wants schools for girls as well as for boys. Only, not to burden parents and divert children from their daily labor, he requires but little time for school duties. “You ask: Is it possible to get along without our children, and bring them up like gentlemen? Is it not necessary that they work at home? I reply: I by no means approve of those schools where a child was accustomed to pass twenty or thirty years[118] in studying Donatus or Alexander[97] without learning anything. Another world has dawned, in which things go differently. My opinion is that we must send the boys to school one or two hours a day, and have them learn a trade at home for the rest of the time. It is desirable that these two occupations march side by side. As it now is, children certainly spend twice as much time in playing ball, running the streets, and playing truant. And so the girls can equally well devote nearly the same time to school, without neglecting their home duties; they lose more time than this in over-sleeping and in dancing more than is meet.”

130. New School Organization.—So Luther decides to set up new schools. He places the cost of their maintenance on the public budget; he shows parents the moral responsibility to have their children educated there; he adds a civil obligation to the duty of conscience; and finally, he considers how to recruit teachers. “Since the biggest problem everywhere is the lack of teachers, we shouldn't wait for them to come forward on their own; we need to invest the effort to educate and prepare them.” To this end, Luther keeps the best students, both boys and girls, in school for longer periods; he provides them with special instructors and opens libraries for their use. In his view, he never distinguishes between female and male teachers; he wants schools for girls just as much as for boys. However, to avoid burdening parents and distracting children from their daily work, he only requires a small amount of time for school duties. “You ask: Is it possible to manage without our children and raise them like gentlemen? Is it not necessary for them to work at home? I respond: I definitely don’t approve of those schools where children spend twenty or thirty years studying Donatus or Alexander[97] without actually learning anything. A new era has begun, in which things are done differently. My view is that we should send boys to school for one or two hours a day, while they learn a trade at home for the rest of the time. It’s ideal for these two activities to go hand in hand. As things stand, children definitely spend twice as much time playing ball, running around the streets, and skipping school. Likewise, girls can easily dedicate almost the same amount of time to school without neglecting their home responsibilities; they waste more time than that sleeping in and dancing more than is appropriate.”

131. Programme of Studies.—Luther gives the first place to the teaching of religion: “Is it not reasonable that every Christian should know the Gospel at the age of nine or ten?”

131. Curriculum.—Luther emphasizes the importance of religious education: “Isn’t it reasonable for every Christian to know the Gospel by the age of nine or ten?”

Then come the languages, not, as might be hoped, the mother tongue, but the learned languages, Latin, Greek, and Hebrew. Luther had not yet been sufficiently rid of the old spirit to comprehend that the language of the people ought to be the basis of universal instruction. He left to Comenius the glory of making the final separation of the primary school from the Latin school. But yet, Luther gave excellent advice for the study of languages, which must be learned, he said, less in the abstract rules of grammar than in their concrete reality.

Then come the languages, not, as one might hope, the mother tongue, but the academic languages: Latin, Greek, and Hebrew. Luther had not yet fully moved past the old mindset to understand that the language of the people should be the foundation of universal education. He left it to Comenius to achieve the important separation of primary education from the Latin school. However, Luther did provide valuable advice for language learning, suggesting that it should be learned more through practical experience than through abstract grammar rules.

Luther recommends the mathematics, and also the study of nature; but he has a partiality for history and historians,[119] who are, he says, “the best people and the best teachers,” on the condition that they do not tamper with the truth, and that “they do not make obscure the work of God.”

Luther suggests studying math and nature, but he has a preference for history and historians,[119] whom he describes as “the best people and the best teachers,” as long as they don’t distort the truth and “they don’t obscure the work of God.”

Of the liberal arts of the Middle Age, Luther does not make much account. He rightly says of dialectics, that it is no equivalent for real knowledge, and that it is simply “an instrument by which we render to ourselves an account of what we know.”

Of the liberal arts of the Middle Ages, Luther doesn't think much of them. He correctly states that dialectics isn't the same as real knowledge, and that it’s just “a tool we use to explain to ourselves what we know.”

Physical exercises are not forgotten in Luther’s pedagogical regulations. But he attaches an especial importance to singing. “Unless a schoolmaster know how to sing, I think him of no account.” “Music,” he says again, “is a half discipline which makes men more indulgent and more mild.”

Physical exercises are not overlooked in Luther's teaching guidelines. However, he places special emphasis on singing. “If a schoolmaster doesn’t know how to sing, I consider him worthless.” “Music,” he further states, “is a partial discipline that makes people more tolerant and gentler.”

132. Progress in Methods.—At the same time that he extends the programme of studies, Luther introduces a new spirit into methods. He wishes more liberty and more joy in the school.

132. Advancements in Techniques.—While expanding the curriculum, Luther brings a fresh approach to teaching methods. He aims for more freedom and more joy in the classroom.

“Solomon,” he says, “is a truly royal schoolmaster. He does not, like the monks, forbid the young to go into the world and be happy. Even as Anselm said: ‘A young man turned aside from the world is like a young tree made to grow in a vase.’ The monks have imprisoned young men like birds in their cage. It is dangerous to isolate the young. It is necessary, on the contrary, to allow young people to hear, see, and learn all sorts of things, while all the time observing the restraints and the rules of honor. Enjoyment and recreation are as necessary for children as food and drink. The schools till now were veritable prisons and hells, and the schoolmaster a tyrant.... A child intimidated by bad treatment is irresolute in all he does. He who has trembled before his parents will tremble all his life at the sound of a leaf which rustles in the wind.”

“Solomon,” he says, “is a truly great teacher. He doesn't, like the monks, stop young people from going out into the world and being happy. Even Anselm said, ‘A young man who turns away from the world is like a young tree forced to grow in a vase.’ The monks have trapped young men like birds in a cage. It's dangerous to isolate the youth. Instead, it's important to let young people hear, see, and learn all kinds of things while still following the rules of respect and honor. Enjoyment and play are as necessary for kids as food and drink. The schools until now were practically prisons and hells, and the teacher was a tyrant.... A child who is intimidated by poor treatment becomes unsure in everything they do. Those who have been afraid of their parents will live in fear forever, even at the sound of a leaf rustling in the wind.”

These quotations will suffice to make appreciated the large and liberal spirit of Luther, and the range of his thought as an educator. No one has more extolled the office of the teacher, of which he said, when comparing it to preaching, it is the work of all others the noblest, the most useful, and the best; “and yet,” he added, “I do not know which of these two professions is the better.”

These quotes will help illustrate Luther's generous and open-minded nature, as well as his broad perspective as an educator. No one has praised the role of the teacher more, stating that compared to preaching, it is the most noble, useful, and admirable work of all. “And yet,” he added, “I do not know which of these two professions is better.”

Do not let ourselves imagine, however, that Luther at once exercised a decisive influence on the current education of his day. A few schools were founded, called writing schools; but the Thirty Years’ War, and other events, interrupted the movement of which Luther has the honor of having been the originator.

Do not let ourselves think, however, that Luther immediately had a major impact on the education of his time. A few schools were established, known as writing schools; but the Thirty Years’ War and other events disrupted the movement that Luther is credited with starting.

133. The States General of Orleans (1560).—While in Germany, under the impulse of Luther, primary schools began to be established, France remained in the background. Let us note, however, the desires expressed by the States General of Orleans, in 1560:—

133. The Orleans General Assembly (1560).—While in Germany, driven by Luther’s influence, primary schools started to be set up, France lagged behind. However, it’s worth noting the aspirations voiced by the States General of Orleans in 1560:—

“May it please the king,” it was said in the memorial of the nobility, “to levy a contribution upon the church revenues for the reasonable support of teachers and men of learning in every city and village, for the instruction of the needy youth of the country; and let all parents be required, under penalty of a fine, to send their children to school, and let them be constrained to observe this law by the lords and the ordinary magistrates.”

“May it please the king,” it was stated in the memorial of the nobility, “to impose a contribution on church revenues for the fair support of teachers and scholars in every city and village, aimed at educating the underprivileged youth of the country; and let all parents be mandated, under the threat of a fine, to send their children to school, and let them be compelled to follow this law by the lords and local magistrates.”

It was demanded, in addition, that public lectures be given on the Sacred Scriptures in intelligible language, that is, in the mother tongue. But these demands, so earnest and democratic, of the Protestant nobility of sixteenth century France, were not regarded. With the fall of Protestantism, the cause of primary instruction in France was doomed to a long eclipse. The nobles of the seventeenth and eighteenth[121] centuries did not think of petitioning again for the education of the people, and Diderot could truthfully say of them: “The nobility complain of the farm laborers who know how to read. Perhaps the chief grievance of the nobility reduces itself to this: that a peasant who knows how to read is more difficult to oppress than another.”

It was also demanded that public lectures on the Sacred Scriptures be given in clear language, meaning in the native tongue. However, these earnest and democratic demands from the Protestant nobility of sixteenth-century France were ignored. With the decline of Protestantism, the movement for primary education in France faced a long setback. The nobles of the seventeenth and eighteenth[121] centuries didn’t consider asking again for the education of the people, and Diderot could honestly say about them: “The nobility complain about the farm laborers who can read. Perhaps their main issue is that a reading peasant is harder to oppress than one who cannot.”

134. Ratich (1571-1635).—In the first half of the seventeenth century, Ratich, a German, and Comenius, a Slave, were, with very different degrees of merit, the heirs of the educational thought of Luther.

134. Ratich (1571-1635).—In the early seventeenth century, Ratich, a German, and Comenius, a Slovak, were, with very different levels of merit, the successors of Luther's educational ideas.

With something of the charlatan and the demagogue, Ratich devoted his life to propagating a novel art of teaching, which he called didactics, and to which he attributed marvels. He pretended, by his method of languages, to teach Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, in six months. But nevertheless, out of many strange performances and lofty promises, there issue some thoughts of practical value. The first merit of Ratich was to give the mother tongue, the German language, the precedence over the ancient languages. An English educational writer, Mr. R. H. Quick, in his Essays on Educational Reformers (1874), has thus summed up the essential principles of the pedagogy of Ratich: 1. Everything should be taught in its own time and order, and according to the natural method, in passing from the more easy to the more difficult. 2. Only one thing should be learned at a time. “We do not cook at the same time in one pot, soup, meat, fish, milk, and vegetables.” 3. The same thing should be repeated several times. 4. By means of these frequent repetitions, the pupil will have nothing to learn by heart. 5. All school-books should be written on the same plan. 6. The thing as a whole should be made known before the thing in its details, and the sequence should be from the general to the special. 7. In every case we should proceed by induction and experi[122]ment. Ratich especially means by this that we must make an end of mere authority, and of the testimony of the ancients, and must appeal to individual reason. 8. Finally, everything should be learned without coercion. Coercion and the rod are contrary to nature, and disgust the young with study. The human understanding learns with pleasure all that it ought to retain. It does not seem that Ratich knew how to draw from these principles, which, by the way, are not true save under certain corrections, all the happy results that are contained in them. He left to Comenius the glory of applying the new spirit to actual practice.

With a touch of the con artist and the manipulator, Ratich dedicated his life to promoting a new teaching method he called didactics, which he claimed produced incredible results. He claimed that through his method of languages, he could teach Hebrew, Greek, and Latin in just six months. Despite many unusual acts and grand promises, some practical ideas emerged. The first notable achievement of Ratich was prioritizing the mother tongue, the German language, over ancient languages. An English educational writer, Mr. R. H. Quick, summed up the core principles of Ratich's pedagogy in his Essays on Educational Reformers (1874): 1. Everything should be taught in its proper time and order, using a natural method that progresses from easier to more difficult concepts. 2. Only one thing should be learned at a time. “We don’t cook soup, meat, fish, milk, and vegetables all at once in one pot.” 3. The same concept should be repeated multiple times. 4. With these frequent repetitions, students won’t have to memorize anything. 5. All schoolbooks should follow the same structure. 6. The overall idea should be understood before diving into the details, moving from the general to the specific. 7. We should always rely on induction and experimentation. Ratich emphasized the need to move away from relying solely on authority and ancient texts, advocating for individual reasoning. 8. Finally, everything should be learned without force. Coercion and punishment go against human nature and turn young people off from learning. The human mind learns happily all it needs to know. It doesn’t seem that Ratich knew how to fully leverage these principles, which, by the way, are only partially true, to achieve all the positive outcomes they hold. He left it to Comenius to bring this new spirit into practice.

135. Comenius (1592-1671).—For a long time unknown and unappreciated, Comenius has finally received from our contemporaries the admiration that is due him. Michelet speaks of him with enthusiasm as “that rare genius, that gentle, fertile, universal scholar”;[98] and he calls him the first evangelist of modern pedagogy, Pestalozzi being the second. It is easy to justify this appreciation. The character of Comenius equals his intelligence. Through a thousand obstacles he devoted his long life to the work of popular instruction. With a generous ardor he consecrated himself to infancy. He wrote twenty works and taught in twenty cities. Moreover, he was the first to form a definite conception of what the elementary studies should be. He determined, nearly three hundred years ago, with an exactness that leaves nothing to be desired, the division of the different grades of instruction. He exactly defined some of the essential laws of the art of teaching. He applied to pedagogy, with remarkable insight, the principles of modern logic. Finally, as Michelet has said, he was the Galileo, we would rather say, the Bacon, of modern education.

135. Comenius (1592–1671).—For a long time, Comenius was overlooked and undervalued, but he has finally gained the recognition he deserves from our contemporaries. Michelet praises him as “that rare genius, that gentle, fertile, universal scholar”;[98] and refers to him as the first evangelist of modern teaching, with Pestalozzi being the second. This admiration is easy to understand. Comenius's character matches his intellect. Despite countless obstacles, he dedicated his long life to the cause of public education. With great passion, he dedicated himself to children. He wrote twenty works and taught in twenty cities. Additionally, he was the first to clearly define what elementary education should entail. Nearly three hundred years ago, he precisely outlined the structure of different educational levels. He accurately articulated some fundamental principles of teaching. He applied modern logical principles to pedagogy with remarkable insight. Ultimately, as Michelet pointed out, he was the Galileo, or rather, the Bacon, of modern education.

136. Baconian Inspiration.—The special aims of pedagogy are essentially related to the general aims of science. All progress in science has its corresponding effects on education. When an innovator has modified the laws for the discovery of truth, other innovators appear, who modify, in their turn, the rules for instruction. To a new logic almost necessarily corresponds a new pedagogy.

136. Bacon-inspired ideas.—The specific goals of teaching are closely tied to the overall goals of science. Every advancement in science impacts education in some way. When one innovator changes the principles for uncovering truth, others follow, adjusting the methods of teaching. A new way of thinking naturally leads to a new approach to education.

Now Bacon, at the opening of the seventeenth century, had opened unknown routes to scientific investigation. For the abstract processes of thought, for the barren comparison of propositions and words, in which the whole art of the syllogism consisted, the author of the Novum Organum had substituted the concrete study of reality, the living and fruitful observation of nature. The mechanism of deductive reasoning was replaced by the slow and patient interpretation of facts. It no longer answered to analyze with docile spirit principles that were assumed, right or wrong, as absolute truths; nor to become expert in handling the syllogism, which, like a mill running dry, often produced but little flour. It was now necessary to open the eyes to the contemplation of the universe, and by sense intuition, by observation, by experiment, and by induction, to penetrate its secrets, and determine its laws. It was necessary to ascend, step by step, from the knowledge of the simplest things to the discovery of the most general laws; and, finally, to demand of nature herself to reveal all that the human intelligence, in its solitary meditations, is powerless to discover.

Now, at the beginning of the seventeenth century, Bacon had opened up new paths for scientific exploration. He replaced the abstract methods of thought and the pointless comparison of propositions and words, which were the basis of syllogism, with a hands-on study of reality and the vibrant and productive observation of nature. The mechanical process of deductive reasoning was swapped for the slow and careful interpretation of facts. It no longer made sense to analyze assumptions, whether right or wrong, as if they were absolute truths; nor to master the syllogism, which often yielded little insight, like a mill that has run out of flour. It became essential to open up to the wonders of the universe and, through sensory perception, observation, experimentation, and induction, to uncover its secrets and determine its laws. We needed to climb, step by step, from understanding simple things to discovering the most fundamental principles; ultimately, we had to ask nature itself to reveal everything that human intellect, in isolation, is unable to uncover.

Looking at this subject more closely, this revolution in science, so important from the point of view of speculative inquiry, and destined to change the aspect of the sciences, also contained in itself a revolution in education. For this purpose, all that was needed was to apply to the develop[124]ment of the intelligence and to the communication of knowledge the rules proposed by Bacon for the investigation of truth. The laws of scientific induction might become the laws for the education of the soul. No more setting out with abstract principles, imposed by authority; but facts intuitively apprehended, gathered by observation and verified by experiment; the order of nature faithfully followed; a cautious progression from the simplest and most elementary ideas to the most difficult and most complex truths; the knowledge of things instead of an analysis of words,—such was to be the character of the new system of instruction. In other terms, it was possible to make the child follow, in order to lead him to know and to comprehend the capitalized truths that constitute the basis of elementary instruction, the same method that Bacon recommended to scholars for the discovery of unknown truths.[99]

Looking at this topic more closely, this revolution in science, so crucial for speculative inquiry and set to transform the sciences, also sparked a change in education. To achieve this, all that was needed was to apply the rules proposed by Bacon for investigating truth to the development of intelligence and the communication of knowledge. The principles of scientific induction could become the guidelines for educating the mind. No longer would we start with abstract principles imposed by authority; instead, we would focus on facts that are understood intuitively, gathered through observation and confirmed by experimentation. We would follow the order of nature carefully; progress would be measured, moving from the simplest, most basic ideas to the most challenging and complex truths; understanding things rather than analyzing words—this would define the new educational system. In other words, it was possible to guide children using the same method Bacon suggested for scholars discovering new truths, leading them to grasp the fundamental concepts essential for basic education.[124]

It is this conversion, or, as we might say, this translation, of the maxims of the Baconian logic into pedagogical rules, that Comenius attempted, and this is why he has been called “the father of the intuitive method.” He was nourished, intellectually, by the reading of Bacon, whom he resembles, not only in his ideas, but also in his figurative and often allegorical language. Even the title of one of his books, Didactica Magna, recalls the title of Bacon’s Instauratio Magna.

It is this conversion, or, as we might say, this translation, of the principles of Baconian logic into teaching rules that Comenius tried to achieve, which is why he is referred to as “the father of the intuitive method.” He was intellectually inspired by reading Bacon, with whom he shares similarities not just in ideas but also in his figurative and often allegorical language. Even the title of one of his books, Didactica Magna, echoes the title of Bacon’s Instauratio Magna.

137. The Life of Comenius.—To know Comenius and the part he played in the seventeenth century, to appreciate this grand educational character, it would be necessary to begin by relating his life; his misfortunes; his journeys to England, where Parliament invoked his aid; to Sweden, where the Chancellor Oxenstiern employed him to write manuals of instruction; especially his relentless industry, his courage through exile, and the long persecutions he suffered as a member of the sect of dissenters, the Moravian Brethren; and the schools he founded at Fulneck, in Bohemia, at Lissa and at Patak, in Poland. But it would require too much of our space to follow in its incidents and catastrophes that troubled life, which, in its sudden trials, as in the firmness that supported them, recalls the life of Pestalozzi.[100]

137. The Life of Comenius.—To understand Comenius and his role in the seventeenth century, and to appreciate this remarkable educational figure, it's essential to recount his life; his hardships; his travels to England, where Parliament sought his help; to Sweden, where Chancellor Oxenstiern enlisted him to create instructional manuals; particularly his tireless work ethic, his bravery during exile, and the long persecution he faced as a member of the dissenting sect, the Moravian Brethren; and the schools he established at Fulneck in Bohemia, and at Lissa and Patak in Poland. However, it would take up too much of our space to delve into the events and struggles of that tumultuous life, which, in its sudden challenges and the strength that carried him through them, calls to mind the life of Pestalozzi.[100]

138. His Principal Works.—Comenius wrote a large number of books in Latin, in German, and in Czech; but of these only a few are worthy to engage the attention of the educator. In his other works he allows himself to go off on philosophic excursions, and to indulge in mystic reveries, led by his ardor to find what he called pansophia, wisdom or universal knowledge. In this wilderness of publications destined to oblivion, we shall notice only three works, which[126] contain the general principles of the pedagogy of Comenius, and the applications which he has made of his method:—

138. His Main Works.—Comenius wrote many books in Latin, German, and Czech; but only a few of these are relevant for educators. In his other works, he often drifts into philosophical ideas and mystical thoughts, driven by his passion to discover what he called pansophia, or universal wisdom. Among this sea of publications that are likely to be forgotten, we will focus on just three works which[126] outline the main principles of Comenius's pedagogy and how he implemented his method:—

1. The Didactica Magna, the Great Didactics (written in Czech at about 1630, and rewritten in Latin at about 1640). In this work Comenius sets forth his principles, his general theories on education, and also his peculiar views on the practical organization of schools. It is to be regretted that a French translation has not yet popularized this important book, that would be worthy a place beside the Thoughts of Locke and the Émile of Rousseau.[101]

1. The Didactica Magna, the Great Didactics (written in Czech around 1630 and rewritten in Latin around 1640). In this work, Comenius lays out his principles, his general education theories, and his unique ideas on how schools should be organized. It’s unfortunate that a French translation hasn't made this important book more widely known, as it deserves to be placed alongside the Thoughts of Locke and the Émile of Rousseau.[101]

2. The Janua linguarum reserata, the Gate of Tongues Unlocked (1631). In the thought of the author, this was a new method of learning the languages. Comenius, led astray on this point by his religious prejudices, wished to banish the Latin authors from the schools, “for the purpose,” he said, “of reforming studies in the true spirit of Christianity.” Consequently, in order to replace the classical authors, which he repudiated for this further reason, that the reading of them is too difficult, and to make a child study them “is to wish to push out into the vast ocean a tiny bark that should be allowed only to sport on a little lake,” he had formed the idea of composing a collection of phrases distributed into a hundred chapters. These phrases, to the number of a thousand, at first very simple, and of a single member, then longer and more complicated, were formed of two thousand words, chosen from among the most common and the most useful. Moreover, the hundred chapters of the Janua taught the child, in succession and in a methodical order, all the things in the universe,—the elements, the metals, the stars, the animals, the organs of the body, the arts[127] and trades, etc., etc. In other terms, the Janua linguarum is a nomenclature of ideas and words designed to fix the attention of the child upon everything he ought to know of the world. Divested of the Latin text that accompanies it, the Janua is a first reading-book, very defective doubtless, but it gives proof of a determined effort to adapt to the intelligence of the child the knowledge that he ought to acquire.

2. The Janua linguarum reserata, the Gate of Tongues Unlocked (1631). The author believed this was a new way to learn languages. Comenius, influenced by his religious biases, wanted to remove Latin authors from schools, saying it was “to reform studies in the true spirit of Christianity.” As a result, to replace the classical authors that he dismissed for the additional reason that they were too difficult to read, and making a child study them was like “trying to send a small boat into the vast ocean when it should only be allowed to play on a small lake,” he came up with the idea of creating a collection of phrases divided into a hundred chapters. These phrases, totaling a thousand, would start out very simple and short, then become longer and more complex, using two thousand words chosen from the most common and useful vocabulary. Furthermore, the hundred chapters of the Janua taught children in a systematic order about everything in the universe—the elements, metals, stars, animals, body parts, arts[127] and trades, etc. In other words, the Janua linguarum is a catalog of ideas and words designed to focus the child's attention on everything they should know about the world. Stripped of the accompanying Latin text, the Janua serves as a basic reading book, certainly flawed, but it shows a sincere effort to tailor the knowledge children need to their level of understanding.

3. The Orbis sensualium pictus, the Illustrated World of Sensible Objects, the most popular of the author’s works (1658). It is the Janua linguarum accompanied with pictures, in lieu of real objects, representing to the child the things that he hears spoken of, as fast as he learns their names. The Orbis pictus, the first practical application of the intuitive method, had an extraordinary success, and has served as a model for the innumerable illustrated books which for three centuries have invaded the schools.

3. The Orbis sensualium pictus, the Illustrated World of Sensible Objects, is the most popular work by the author (1658). It’s like the Janua linguarum but includes pictures instead of real objects, showing children the things they hear about as they learn their names. The Orbis pictus, the first practical application of the intuitive method, was hugely successful and has served as a model for countless illustrated books that have flooded schools for three centuries.

Geometria.
Die Erdmesskunst.
(Copy of illustration in the Orbis Pictus by Comenius.)
(Facsimile of a page from the Orbis Pictus.)

139. The Four Grades of Instruction.—We must not require a man of the seventeenth century to abjure Latin studies. Comenius prizes them highly; but at least he is wise enough to put them in their place, and does not confound them, as Luther did, with elementary studies.

139. The Four Levels of Teaching.—We shouldn't expect someone from the seventeenth century to give up studying Latin. Comenius values these studies greatly; however, he is smart enough to prioritize them correctly and not mix them up with basic education, as Luther did.

Nothing could be more exact, more clearly cut, than the scholastic organization proposed by Comenius. We shall find in it what the experience of three centuries has finally sanctioned and established, the distribution of schools into these grades,—infant schools, primary schools, secondary schools, and higher schools.

Nothing could be more precise or straightforward than the educational system proposed by Comenius. It reflects what three centuries of experience have validated and established: the organization of schools into these levels—preschools, elementary schools, secondary schools, and higher education.

The first grade of instruction is the maternal school, the school by the mother’s knee, materni gremii, as Comenius calls it. The mother is the first teacher. Up to the age of six the child is taught by her; he is initiated by her into those branches of knowledge that he will pursue in the primary school.

The first level of education is the maternal school, the school by the mother’s knee, materni gremii, as Comenius refers to it. The mother is the child's first teacher. Until the age of six, the child learns from her; she introduces him to the subjects he will study in primary school.

The second grade is the elementary public school. All the children, girls and boys, enter here at six, and leave at twelve. The characteristic of this school is that the instruction there given is in the mother tongue, and this is why Comenius calls it the “common” school, vernacula, a term given by the Romans to the language of the people.

The second grade is the elementary public school. All the kids, girls and boys, start here at six and leave at twelve. The key feature of this school is that the instruction is in their native language, which is why Comenius calls it the “common” school, vernacula, a term the Romans used for the language of the people.

The third grade is represented by the Latin school or gymnasium. Thither are sent the children from twelve to eighteen years of age for whom has been reserved a more complete instruction, such as we would now call secondary instruction.

The third grade is represented by the Latin school or gymnasium. There, children aged twelve to eighteen are sent for a more comprehensive education, what we would now refer to as secondary education.

Finally, to the fourth grade correspond the academies, that is, institutions of higher instruction, opened to young men from eighteen to twenty-four years of age.

Finally, the academies correspond to the fourth grade, which are institutions of higher learning for young men aged eighteen to twenty-four.

The child, if he is able, will traverse these four grades in succession; but, in the thought of Comenius, the studies should be so arranged in the elementary schools, that in leaving them, the pupil shall have a general education which makes it unnecessary for him to go farther, if his condition in life does not destine him to pursue the courses of the Latin School.

The child, if able, will move through these four grades one after another; however, according to Comenius, the subjects in elementary schools should be organized in a way that when students finish, they will have a well-rounded education that makes it unnecessary for them to continue, unless their life situation requires them to attend Latin School.

“We pursue,” says Comenius, “a general education, the teaching to all men of all the subjects of human concern.... The purpose of the people’s school shall be that all children of both sexes, from the tenth to the twelfth or the thirteenth year, may be instructed in that knowledge which is useful during the whole of life.”

“We seek,” says Comenius, “to provide a well-rounded education, teaching everyone about all areas of human interest.... The goal of the public school should be to ensure that all children, regardless of gender, from ages ten to twelve or thirteen, are taught the knowledge that will be useful throughout their entire lives.”

This was an admirable definition of the purpose of the primary school. A thing not less remarkable is that Comenius establishes an elementary school in each village:—

This was a commendable definition of the purpose of primary school. What's equally noteworthy is that Comenius establishes an elementary school in every village:—

“There should be a maternal school in each family; an elementary school in each district; a gymnasium in each city; an academy in each kingdom, or even in each considerable province.”

“There should be a parenting school in every family; an elementary school in every district; a gym in every city; an academy in every kingdom, or even in every significant province.”

140. Elementary Initiation into All the Studies.—One of the most novel and most original ideas of the great Slavic educator is the wish that, from the earliest years of his life, the child may acquire some elementary notions of all the sciences that he is to study at a later period. From the cradle, the gaze of the infant, guided by the mother, should be directed to all the objects that surround him, so that his growing powers of reflection will be brought into play in working on these sense intuitions. “Thus, from the moment he begins to speak, the child comes to know himself, and, by his daily experience, certain general and abstract expressions; he comes to comprehend the meaning of the words something, nothing, thus, otherwise, where, similar, different; and what are generalizations and the categories expressed by these words but the rudiments of metaphysics? In the domain of physics, the infant can learn to know water, earth, air, fire, rain, snow, etc., as well as the names and uses of the parts of his body, or at least of the external members and organs. He will take his first lesson in optics in learning to distinguish light, darkness, and the different colors; and in astronomy, in noticing the sun, the moon, and the stars, and in observing that these heavenly bodies rise and set every day. In geography, according to the place where he lives, he will be shown a mountain, a valley, a plain, a river, a village, a hamlet, a city, etc. In chronology, he will be taught what an hour is, a day, a week, a year, summer, winter, yesterday, the day before yesterday, to-morrow, the day after to-morrow, etc. History, such as his age will allow him to conceive, will consist in recalling what has recently passed, in taking account of it, and in noting the part that this one or that has taken in such or such an affair. Arithmetic, geometry, statistics, mechanics, will not remain strangers to him. He will acquire the elements of these sciences in distinguishing[130] the difference between little and much, in learning to count up to ten, in observing that three is more than two; that one added to three makes four; in learning the sense of the words great and small, long and short, wide and narrow, heavy and light; in drawing lines, curves, circles, etc.; in seeing goods measured with a yard-stick; in weighing an object in a balance; in trying to make something or to take it to pieces, as all children love to do.

140. Basic Introduction to All Subjects.—One of the most innovative and original ideas of the great Slavic educator is the desire for children to gain basic understanding of all the subjects they will study later in life from an early age. From the cradle, the infant's gaze, guided by the mother, should be directed to all the objects around them, so that their developing ability to think will be engaged in exploring these sensory experiences. “Thus, from the moment they start to speak, the child begins to understand themselves, and through daily experiences, they grasp certain general and abstract terms; they come to understand the meanings of the words something, nothing, thus, otherwise, where, similar, different; and what are generalizations and the categories expressed by these words, if not the basics of metaphysics? In the area of physics, the infant can learn about water, earth, air, fire, rain, snow, etc., as well as the names and functions of parts of their body, or at least of the external limbs and organs. Their first lesson in optics will come from learning to distinguish light, darkness, and different colors; and in astronomy, from noticing the sun, the moon, and the stars, and observing that these celestial bodies rise and set every day. In geography, depending on where they live, they’ll be shown a mountain, a valley, a plain, a river, a village, a small town, a city, etc. In terms of time, they will learn what an hour is, a day, a week, a year, summer, winter, yesterday, the day before yesterday, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, etc. History, suitable for their age, will involve recalling what has recently happened, taking stock of it, and noting the roles that different people have played in different events. Subjects like arithmetic, geometry, statistics, and mechanics will not be foreign to them. They will gain the basics of these sciences by distinguishing [130] between small and large, learning to count up to ten, observing that three is greater than two; that adding one to three makes four; understanding the meanings of big and small, long and short, wide and narrow, heavy and light; by drawing lines, curves, circles, etc.; by watching goods being measured with a yardstick; by weighing items on a scale; and by trying to create something or take it apart, as all children love to do.

“In this impulse to construct and destroy, there is but the effort of the little intelligence to succeed in making or building something for himself; so that, instead of opposing the child in this, he should be encouraged and guided.”

“In this urge to create and break things, there’s just a small mind trying to succeed in making or building something for itself; so instead of resisting the child in this, he should be supported and directed.”

“The grammar of the first period will consist in learning to pronounce the mother tongue correctly. The child may receive elementary notions even of politics, in observing that certain persons assemble at the city hall, and that they are called councillors; and that among these persons there is one called mayor, etc.”[102]

"The grammar of the first period will focus on learning to pronounce the native language correctly. The child can gain basic ideas about politics by noticing that certain people gather at the city hall and that they are referred to as councillors; among these individuals, there is one known as the mayor, etc."[102]

141. The People’s School.—Divided into six classes, the people’s school should prepare the child either for active life or for the higher courses. Comenius sends here not only the sons of peasants and workmen, but the sons of the middle class or of the nobility, who will afterwards enter the Latin school. In other terms, the study of Latin is postponed till the age of twelve; and up to that period all children must receive a thorough primary education, which will comprise, with the mother tongue, arithmetic, geometry, singing, the salient facts of history, the elements of the natural sciences, and religion. The latest reforms in secondary instruction, which, only within a very late period, have postponed[131] the study of Latin till the sixth year,[103] and which till then keep the pupil upon the subjects of primary instruction,—what are they but the distant echo of the thought of Comenius? Let it be noted, too, that the plan of Comenius gave to its primary school a complete encyclopædic course of instruction, which was sufficient for its own ends, but which, while remaining elementary, was a whole, and not a beginning.[104]

141. The People’s School.—Divided into six classes, the people’s school should prepare children for either active life or advanced studies. Comenius enrolls not only the children of peasants and workers, but also those from the middle class or nobility, who will later attend the Latin school. In other words, the study of Latin is postponed until the age of twelve; until then, all children must receive a thorough primary education that includes the mother tongue, arithmetic, geometry, singing, key historical facts, basic natural sciences, and religion. The recent reforms in secondary education, which have only recently delayed the study of Latin until the sixth year, and which keep students focused on primary subjects until then—aren’t they just a distant echo of Comenius's ideas? It should also be noted that Comenius's plan provided primary schools with a comprehensive range of subjects that were sufficient for their purposes, but which, while remaining elementary, formed a complete whole rather than just a starting point.[104]

Surely, the programme of studies devised by Comenius did not fail in point of insufficiency; we may be allowed, on the contrary, to pronounce it too extended, too crowded, conformed rather to the generous dreams of an innovator than to a prudent appreciation of what is practically possible; and we need not be astonished that, to lighten in part the heavy burden that is imposed on the teacher, Comenius had the notion of dividing the school into sections which assistants, chosen from among the best pupils, should instruct under the supervision of the master.

Surely, the study program created by Comenius wasn’t lacking; rather, we might say it was too extensive, too overwhelming, reflecting more the ambitious visions of an innovator than a sensible understanding of what could realistically be achieved. It’s not surprising that, to help ease the heavy load placed on teachers, Comenius thought of dividing the school into sections where assistants, selected from the top students, would teach under the master’s guidance.

142. Site of the School.—One is not a complete educator save on the condition of providing for the exterior and material organization of the school, as well as for its moral administration. In this respect, Comenius is still deserving of our encomiums. He requires a yard for recreation,[132] and demands that the school-house have a gay and cheerful aspect. The question had been discussed before him by Vives (1492-1540).

142. School Location.—You can’t be a complete educator unless you also take care of the physical setup and organization of the school, along with its moral management. In this regard, Comenius still deserves our praise. He insists on having a yard for recreation,[132] and he wants the school building to look bright and cheerful. This topic had already been talked about by Vives (1492-1540) before him.

“There should be chosen,” says the Spanish educator, “a healthful situation, so that the pupils may not one day have to take their flight, dispersed by the fear of an epidemic. Firm health is necessary to those who would heartily and profitably apply themselves to the study of the sciences. And the place selected should be isolated from the crowd, and especially at a distance from occupations that are noisy, such as those of smiths, stone-masons, machinists, wheelwrights, and weavers. However, I would not have the situation too cheerful and attractive, lest it might suggest to the scholars the taking of too frequent walks.”

“There should be a chosen,” says the Spanish educator, “a healthy location, so that the students won’t one day have to flee, scattered by the fear of an outbreak. Good health is essential for those who want to engage wholeheartedly and effectively in the study of the sciences. The chosen place should be away from the hustle and bustle, especially far from loud trades like blacksmithing, masonry, machining, woodworking, and weaving. However, I wouldn’t want the location to be too cheerful and inviting, as it might encourage the students to go for walks too often.”

But these considerations that do honor to Vives and to Comenius, were scarcely in harmony with the resources then at the disposal of the friends of instruction. There was scarcely occasion seriously to consider how school-houses should be constructed and situated, at a period when the most often there were no school-houses existing. “In winter,” says Platter, “we slept in the school-room, and in summer in the open air.”[105]

But these thoughts that respect Vives and Comenius barely matched the resources available to supporters of education at that time. There wasn’t much reason to think seriously about how school buildings should be designed and located when most of the time there weren’t any school buildings at all. “In winter,” Platter says, “we slept in the classroom, and in summer in the open air.”[105]

143. Sense Intuitions.—If Comenius has traced with a master hand the general organization of the primary school, he has no less merit in the matter of methods.

143. Intuitive insights.—If Comenius has skillfully outlined the overall structure of primary education, he deserves equal credit for his approach to teaching methods.

When they recommend the observation of sensible things as the first intellectual exercise, modern educators do but repeat what Comenius said three centuries ago.

When modern educators suggest observing practical things as the first intellectual exercise, they are simply echoing what Comenius stated three hundred years ago.

“In the place of dead books, why should we not open the living book of nature? ... To instruct the young is not to beat into them by repetition a mass of words, phrases, sentences,[133] and opinions gathered out of authors; but it is to open their understanding through things....

“In the place of outdated books, why shouldn’t we explore the vibrant book of nature? ... Teaching the young isn’t about drilling a bunch of words, phrases, sentences, [133] and opinions from various authors into their heads; it’s about expanding their understanding through real experiences....

“The foundation of all knowledge consists in correctly representing sensible objects to our senses, so that they can be comprehended with facility. I hold that this is the basis of all our other activities, since we could neither act nor speak wisely unless we adequately comprehended what we were to do and say. Now it is certain that there is nothing in the understanding that was not first in the senses, and, consequently, it is to lay the foundation of all wisdom, of all eloquence, and of all good and prudent conduct, carefully to train the senses to note with accuracy the differences between natural objects; and as this point, important as it is, is ordinarily neglected in the schools of to-day, and as objects are proposed to scholars that they do not understand because they have not been properly represented to their senses or to their imagination, it is for this reason, on the one hand, that the toil of teaching, and on the other, that the pain of learning, have become so burdensome and so unfruitful....

“The foundation of all knowledge lies in accurately representing sensory objects to our senses so that we can easily understand them. I believe this is the basis of all our other activities since we couldn’t act or speak wisely unless we fully understand what we need to do and say. It’s clear that there is nothing in the understanding that wasn’t first in the senses, and therefore, to lay the groundwork for all wisdom, eloquence, and good judgment, we must carefully train our senses to accurately notice the differences between natural objects. This important point is often overlooked in today’s schools, as students are presented with concepts they don’t grasp because they haven’t been properly represented to their senses or imaginations. This is why, on one hand, teaching has become so arduous and, on the other hand, learning has become so painful and unproductive....

“We must offer to the young, not the shadows of things, but the things themselves, which impress the senses and the imagination. Instruction should commence with a real observation of things, and not with a verbal description of them.”

“We must provide the young, not just the shadows of things, but the things themselves, which engage the senses and the imagination. Teaching should begin with direct observation of things, not with a verbal description of them.”

We see that Comenius accepts the doctrine of Bacon, even to his absolute sensationalism. In his pre-occupation with the importance of instruction through the senses, he goes so far as to ignore that other source of knowledge and intuitions, the inner consciousness.

We see that Comenius embraces Bacon's ideas, including his strict sensationalism. In his focus on the significance of learning through the senses, he even overlooks that other source of knowledge and intuition, inner consciousness.

144. Simplification of Grammatical Study.—The first result of the experimental method applied to instruction, is to simplify grammar and to relieve it from the abuse of ab[134]stract rules. “Children,” says Comenius, “need examples and things which they can see, and not abstract rules.”

144. Simplifying Grammar Study.—The main outcome of using the experimental method in teaching is to simplify grammar and remove the confusion caused by abstract rules. “Kids,” says Comenius, “need examples and things they can see, not abstract rules.”

And in the Preface of the Janua linguarum, he dwells upon the faults of the old method employed for the study of languages.

And in the Preface of the Janua linguarum, he focuses on the shortcomings of the old method used for studying languages.

“It is a thing self-evident, that the true and proper way of teaching languages has not been recognized in the schools up to the present time. The most of those who devoted themselves to the study of letters grew old in the study of words, and upwards of ten years was spent in the study of Latin alone; indeed, they even spent their whole life in the study, with a very slow and very trifling profit, which did not pay for the trouble devoted to it.”[106] It is by use and by reading that Comenius would abolish the abuse of rules. Rules ought to intervene only to aid use and give it surety. The pupil will thus learn language, either in speaking, or in reading a book like the Orbis Pictus, in which he will find at the same time all the words of which the language itself is composed, and examples of all the constructions of its syntax.

“It’s obvious that the right way to teach languages hasn’t been recognized in schools until now. Most people who dedicated themselves to studying language spent years just focusing on words, often over ten years on Latin alone. In fact, some even spent their entire lives on this study, achieving very little in return, which didn’t justify the effort they put in.”[106] Comenius believed that we should eliminate the overuse of rules through practice and reading. Rules should only step in to support practical use and provide certainty. This way, students will learn the language, either through speaking or by reading a book like the Orbis Pictus, where they will find all the words that make up the language and examples of its grammar structures.

145. Necessity of Drill and Practice.—Another essential point in the new method, is the importance attributed by Comenius to practical exercises: “Artisans,” he said, “understand this matter perfectly well. Not one of them will give an apprentice a theoretical course on his trade. He is allowed to notice what is done by his master, and then the tool is put in his hands: it is in smiting that one becomes a smith.”[107]

145. The Importance of Practice and Training.—Another key point in the new approach is the value Comenius placed on hands-on exercises: “Craftspeople,” he said, “get this perfectly. None of them will give an apprentice a purely theoretical overview of their trade. The apprentice observes what their master does, and then the tools are handed over to them: it’s through practice that one becomes skilled.”[107]

It is no longer the thing to repeat mechanically a lesson learned by heart. There must be a gradual habituation to action, to productive work, to personal effort.

It’s no longer effective to just memorize and repeat a lesson. There needs to be a gradual getting used to taking action, doing productive work, and putting in personal effort.

146. General Bearing of the Work of Comenius.—How many other new and judicious ideas we shall have to gather from Comenius! The methods which we would be tempted to consider as wholly recent, his imagination had already suggested to him. For example, preceding the Orbis Pictus, we find an alphabet, where to each letter corresponds the cry of an animal, or else a sound familiar to the child. Is not this already the very essence of the phononimic processes[108] brought into fashion in these last years? But what is of more consequence with Comenius than a few happy discoveries in practical pedagogy, is the general inspiration of his work. He gives to education a psychological basis in demanding that the faculties shall be developed in their natural order: first, the senses, the memory, the imagination, and lastly the judgment and the reason. He is mindful of physical exercises, of technical and practical instruction, without forgetting that in the primary schools, which he calls the “studios of humanity,” there must be trained, not only strong and skilful artisans, but virtuous and religious men, imbued with the principles of order and justice. If he has stepped from theology to pedagogy, and if he permits himself sometimes to be borne along by his artless bursts of mysticism, at least he does not forget the necessities of the real condition,[136] and of the present life of men. “The child,” he says, “shall learn only what is to be useful to him in this life or in the other.” Finally, he does not allow himself to be absorbed in the minute details of school management. He has higher views,—he is working for the regeneration of humanity. Like Leibnitz, he would freely say: “Give me for a few years the direction of education, and I agree to transform the world!”

146. Overview of Comenius's Work.—How many other new and thoughtful ideas we have yet to learn from Comenius! The methods we might think are completely new were already imagined by him. For instance, before the Orbis Pictus, he introduced an alphabet where each letter is paired with the sound of an animal or a familiar sound to children. Isn’t this already the essence of the phonemic processes[108] that have become popular in recent years? But more importantly than a few clever discoveries in practical teaching, is the overall inspiration of his work. He establishes a psychological foundation for education by insisting that the faculties should develop in their natural sequence: first the senses, then memory, imagination, and finally judgment and reason. He emphasizes physical activities, technical skills, and practical instruction, remembering that primary schools, which he refers to as the “studios of humanity,” should produce not only strong and skilled workers, but also virtuous and moral individuals, grounded in the principles of order and justice. Even though he shifts from theology to education and sometimes gets caught up in his naïve moments of mysticism, he doesn’t forget the real-life necessities and the present circumstances of people. “The child,” he asserts, “should only learn what will be useful to him in this life or the next.” Ultimately, he doesn’t get bogged down in the nitty-gritty of school administration. He holds loftier ambitions—he is aiming for the renewal of humanity. Like Leibnitz, he would emphatically say: “Give me control of education for a few years, and I promise to change the world!”

[147. Analytical Summary.—1. Decisive changes in human opinion, political, religious, or scientific, involve corresponding changes in the purposes and methods of education.

[147. Analysis Summary.—1. Major shifts in human beliefs, whether political, religious, or scientific, lead to changes in the goals and approaches of education.]

2. The Reformation was a breaking with authority in matters of religion, as the Baconian philosophy was a breaking with authority in matters of science; and their joint effect on education was to subject matters of opinion, belief, and knowledge to the individual reason, experience, and observation.

2. The Reformation represented a break from authority in religion, just as the Baconian philosophy represented a break from authority in science; together, they had the effect of placing opinion, belief, and knowledge under the guidance of individual reason, experience, and observation.

3. In holding each human being responsible for his own salvation, the Reformation made it necessary for every one to read, and the logical consequence of this was to make instruction universal; and as schools were multiplied, the number of teachers must be increased, and their grade of competence raised.

3. By making each individual responsible for their own salvation, the Reformation necessitated that everyone read, and the logical result of this was the need for universal education; as schools increased, the number of teachers had to rise, and their level of competence had to improve.

4. The conception that ignorance is an evil, and a constant menace to spiritual and temporal safety, led to the idea of compulsory school-attendance.

4. The idea that ignorance is harmful and a constant threat to both spiritual and worldly safety led to the notion of mandatory school attendance.

5. In the recoil from the intuitions of the intellect sanctioned by Socrates, to the intuitions of the senses sanctioned by Bacon, education passed from an extreme dependence on reflection and reason, to an extreme dependence on sense and observation; so that inference has been thrown into dis[137]credit, and the verdict of the senses has been made the test of knowledge.

5. In reacting against the ideas of the intellect endorsed by Socrates and moving towards the sensory experiences promoted by Bacon, education shifted from relying heavily on reflection and reason to relying heavily on senses and observation. As a result, inference has been discredited, and the judgment of the senses has been established as the standard for knowledge.

6. In adapting the conception of universal education to the social conditions of his time, Comenius was led to a gradation of schools that underlies all modern systems of public instruction.]

6. In adapting the idea of universal education to the social conditions of his time, Comenius was inspired to create a hierarchy of schools that forms the basis of all modern public education systems.

FOOTNOTES:

[95] Dittes, op. cit. p. 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dittes, op. cit. p. 127.

[96] Luther’s argument for compulsion should not be omitted: “It is my opinion that the authorities are bound to force their subjects to send their children to school.... If they can oblige their able-bodied subjects to carry the lance and the arquebuse, to mount the ramparts, and to do complete military service, for a much better reason may they, and ought they, to force their subjects to send their children to school, for here it is the question of a much more terrible war with the devil.” (P.)

[96] Luther's argument for compulsory education shouldn't be overlooked: "I believe that authorities are obligated to make their citizens send their children to school.... If they can require their capable citizens to bear arms, defend the walls, and fulfill their military duties, then they can, and should, compel their citizens to send their children to school, because this is about a much more serious battle against the devil." (P.)

[97] Names for treatises on grammar and philosophy respectively. Donatus was a celebrated grammarian and rhetorician who taught at Rome in the middle of the fourth century A.D.; and Alexander, a celebrated Greek commentator on the writings of Aristotle, who taught the Peripatetic philosophy at Athens in the end of the second and the beginning of the third centuries A.D. (P.)

[97] Terms referring to books on grammar and philosophy. Donatus was a renowned grammarian and rhetorician who taught in Rome in the middle of the 4th century A.D.; and Alexander was a well-known Greek commentator on Aristotle's works, who taught Peripatetic philosophy in Athens at the end of the 2nd century and the start of the 3rd century A.D. (P.)

[98] Michelet, Nos fils, p. 175 et seq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Michelet, Nos fils, p. 175 and following.

[99] This is, perhaps, the earliest appearance of the conception that learning should be a process of discovery or of re-discovery. Condillac (1715-1780) has elaborated this idea in the introduction to his Grammaire, and Spencer (Education, p. 122) makes it a fundamental law of teaching. If this assumed principle were to be rigorously applied, as, fortunately, it cannot be, progress in human knowledge would be impossible. Mr. Bain’s comment on this doctrine (Education as a Science, p. 94) is as follows: “This bold fiction is sometimes put forward as one of the regular arts of the teacher; but I should prefer to consider it as an extraordinary device, admissible only on special occasions.” (P.)

[99] This is possibly the earliest instance of the idea that learning should be a process of discovery or rediscovery. Condillac (1715-1780) expanded on this concept in the introduction to his Grammaire, and Spencer (Education, p. 122) includes it as a fundamental principle of teaching. If this assumed principle were strictly enforced, which fortunately it can't be, progress in human knowledge would be impossible. Mr. Bain’s comment on this doctrine (Education as a Science, p. 94) is as follows: “This bold fiction is sometimes presented as one of the regular strategies of the teacher; but I would rather view it as an exceptional tactic, acceptable only on special occasions.” (P.)

[100] It may not be generally known that Comenius was once solicited to become the President of Harvard College. The following is a quotation from Vol. II., p. 14, of Cotton Mather’s Magnalia: “That brave old man, Johannes Amos Commenius, the fame of whose worth hath been trumpetted as far as more than three languages (whereof every one is indebted unto his Janua) could carry it, was indeed agreed withal, by our Mr. Winthrop in his travels through the low countries, to come over into New England, and illuminate this Colledge and country, in the quality of a President, which was now become vacant. But the solicitations of the Swedish Ambassador diverting him another way, that incomparable Moravian became not an American.” This was on the resignation of President Dunster, in 1654. (P.)

[100] It might not be widely known that Comenius was once approached to be the President of Harvard College. Here's a quote from Vol. II., p. 14, of Cotton Mather’s Magnalia: “That brave old man, Johannes Amos Comenius, whose reputation has been trumpeted in more than three languages (all of which owe their knowledge to his Janua) was indeed agreed upon by our Mr. Winthrop during his travels through the low countries to come to New England and enlighten this College and country as President, a position that had now become vacant. However, the requests from the Swedish Ambassador led him in another direction, and that exceptional Moravian did not become an American.” This was after the resignation of President Dunster, in 1654. (P.)

[101] The most complete account ever written of Comenius and his writings is, “John Amos Comenius,” by S. S. Laurie (Boston: 1885). It is an invaluable contribution to the philosophy and the history of education. (P.)

[101] The most comprehensive book ever written about Comenius and his works is “John Amos Comenius” by S. S. Laurie (Boston: 1885). It’s an essential contribution to the philosophy and history of education. (P.)

[102] Buisson’s Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, Article Comenius.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Buisson’s Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, Article Comenius.

[103] In the French Lycées and Colleges the grades are named as follows, beginning with the lowest: “ninth, eighth, seventh, sixth, fifth, fourth, third, second, rhetoric, philosophy, preparatory mathematics, elementary mathematics, special mathematics.” Latin was formerly begun in an earlier grade.

[103] In French high schools and colleges, the grades are named as follows, starting with the lowest: “ninth, eighth, seventh, sixth, fifth, fourth, third, rhetoric, philosophy, preparatory mathematics, elementary mathematics, special mathematics.” Latin used to be taught in an earlier grade.

[104] The public school of the European type may be represented by a series of (3) pyramids, the second higher than the first, and the third higher than the second, each independent and complete in itself; while the public school of the American type is represented by a single pyramid in three sections. While in an English, French, or German town, public education is administered in three separate establishments, in an American town there is a single graded school that fulfills the same functions. (P.)

[104] The European-style public school can be illustrated as a series of (3) pyramids, with each one taller than the one before it, and each being independent and complete on its own. In contrast, the American-style public school can be represented by a single pyramid divided into three sections. While public education in an English, French, or German town is managed through three separate institutions, in an American town, there's one graded school that serves the same purpose. (P.)

[105] Platter, a Swiss teacher of the sixteenth century (1499-1582).

[105] Platter, a Swiss educator from the sixteenth century (1499-1582).

[106] For this quotation, as for all those which we borrow from the preface of the Janua linguarum, a French edition of which (in three languages: Latin, German, and French) appeared in 1643, we copy from the authentic text.

[106] For this quote, as with all the others we take from the preface of the Janua linguarum, a French edition of which (in three languages: Latin, German, and French) was published in 1643, we are using the original text.

[107] There is a misleading fallacy in all such illustrations. What analogy is there between the learning of history or geology and the learning of a trade like carpentry? Should a physician and a blacksmith be educated on the same plan? In every case knowledge should precede practice; and the liberal arts are best learned by first learning their correlative sciences. (P.)

[107] There's a misleading error in all these examples. What comparison can be made between studying history or geology and learning a trade like carpentry? Should a doctor and a blacksmith be trained in the same way? In every instance, knowledge should come before practice, and the liberal arts are best understood by first grasping the related sciences. (P.)

[108] “A process of instruction which consists in placing beside the elements of human speech thirty-three onomatopoetic gestures, which recall to the sight the same ideas that the sounds and the articulations of the voice recall to the ear.”—Grosselin. (P.)

[108] “A teaching method that pairs thirty-three onomatopoeic gestures with elements of human speech, visually evoking the same ideas that the sounds and vocal articulations convey to the ear.”—Grosselin. (P.)


CHAPTER VII.

THE TEACHING ORDERS.—JESUITS AND JANSENISTS.

THE TEACHING CONGREGATIONS; JESUITS AND JANSENISTS; FOUNDATION OF THE SOCIETY OF JESUS (1540); DIFFERENT JUDGMENTS ON THE EDUCATIONAL MERITS OF THE JESUITS; AUTHORITIES TO CONSULT; PRIMARY INSTRUCTION NEGLECTED; CLASSICAL STUDIES; LATIN AND THE HUMANITIES; NEGLECT OF HISTORY, OF PHILOSOPHY, AND OF THE SCIENCES IN GENERAL; DISCIPLINE; EMULATION ENCOURAGED; OFFICIAL DISCIPLINARIAN; GENERAL SPIRIT OF THE PEDAGOGY OF THE JESUITS; THE ORATORIANS; THE LITTLE SCHOOLS; STUDY OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE; NEW SYSTEM OF SPELLING; THE MASTERS AND THE BOOKS OF PORT ROYAL; DISCIPLINE IN PERSONAL REFLECTION; GENERAL SPIRIT OF THE INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION AT PORT ROYAL; NICOLE; MORAL PESSIMISM; EFFECTS ON DISCIPLINE; FAULTS IN THE DISCIPLINE OF PORT ROYAL; GENERAL JUDGMENT ON PORT ROYAL; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE TEACHING CONGREGATIONS; JESUITS AND JANSENISTS; FOUNDATION OF THE SOCIETY OF JESUS (1540); DIFFERENT JUDGMENTS ON THE EDUCATIONAL MERITS OF THE JESUITS; AUTHORITIES TO CONSULT; PRIMARY INSTRUCTION NEGLECTED; CLASSICAL STUDIES; LATIN AND THE HUMANITIES; NEGLECT OF HISTORY, PHILOSOPHY, AND THE SCIENCES IN GENERAL; DISCIPLINE; EMULATION ENCOURAGED; OFFICIAL DISCIPLINARIAN; GENERAL SPIRIT OF THE PEDAGOGY OF THE JESUITS; THE ORATORIANS; THE LITTLE SCHOOLS; STUDY OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE; NEW SYSTEM OF SPELLING; THE MASTERS AND THE BOOKS OF PORT ROYAL; DISCIPLINE IN PERSONAL REFLECTION; GENERAL SPIRIT OF THE INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION AT PORT ROYAL; NICOLE; MORAL PESSIMISM; EFFECTS ON DISCIPLINE; FAULTS IN THE DISCIPLINE OF PORT ROYAL; GENERAL JUDGMENT ON PORT ROYAL; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


148. The Teaching Congregations.[109]—Up to the French Revolution, up to the day when the conception of a public and national education was embodied in the legislative acts[139] of our assembled rulers, education remained almost exclusively an affair of the Church. The universities themselves were dependent in part on religious authority. But especially the great congregations assumed a monopoly of the work of teaching, the direction and control of which the State had not yet claimed for her right.

148. The Teaching Congregations.[109]—Until the French Revolution, and the moment when the idea of public and national education was formalized through legislation[139] by our governing leaders, education was mostly the responsibility of the Church. The universities were partly under religious authority as well. However, the major congregations especially took on a monopoly over teaching, a role that the State had not yet claimed as its own.

Primary instruction, it is true, scarcely entered at first into the settled plans of the religious orders. The only exception to this statement that can properly be made, is the congregation of the Christian Doctrine, which a humble priest, Cæsar de Bus, founded at Avignon in 1592, the avowed purpose of which was the religious education of the children of the company.[110] But, on the other hand, secondary instruction provoked the greatest educational event of the sixteenth century, the founding of the company of Jesus, and this movement was continued and extended in the seventeenth century, either in the colleges of the Jesuits, ever growing in number, or in other rival congregations.

Primary education, it's true, barely figured into the established plans of the religious orders at first. The only exception to this is the congregation of the Christian Doctrine, which was founded by a humble priest, Cæsar de Bus, in Avignon in 1592, with the clear goal of providing religious education to the children associated with it.[110] However, on the other hand, secondary education sparked the most significant educational event of the sixteenth century, the establishment of the Society of Jesus, and this movement continued and expanded in the seventeenth century, either in the ever-increasing number of Jesuit colleges or in other competing congregations.

149. Jesuits and Jansenists.—Among the religious orders that have consecrated their efforts to the work of teaching, the first place must be assigned to the Jesuits and the Jansenists. Different in their statutes, their organization, and their destinies, these two congregations are still more different in their spirit. They represent, in fact, two opposite, and, as it were, contrary phases of human nature and of the Christian spirit. For the Jesuits, education is reduced to a superficial culture of the brilliant faculties of the intelligence; while the Jansenists, on the contrary, aspire to develop the solid faculties, the judgment, and the reason.[140] In the colleges of the Jesuits, rhetoric is held in honor; while in the Little Schools of Port Royal, it is rather logic and the exercise of thought. The shrewd disciples of Loyola adapt themselves to the times, and are full of compassion for human weakness; the solitaries of Port Royal are exacting of others and of themselves. In their suppleness and cheerful optimism, the Jesuits are almost the Epicureans of Christianity; with their austere and somewhat sombre doctrine, the Jansenists would rather be the Stoics. The Jesuits and the Jansenists, those great rivals of the seventeenth century, are still face to face as enemies at the present moment. While the inspiration of the Jesuits tries to maintain the old worn-out exercises, like Latin verse, and the abuse of the memory, the spirit of the Jansenists animates and inspires the reformers, who, in the teaching of the classics, break with tradition and routine, to substitute for exercises aimed at elegance, and for a superficial instruction, studies of a greater solidity and an education that is more complete.

149. Jesuits and Jansenists.—Among the religious orders dedicated to teaching, the Jesuits and the Jansenists stand out as the most prominent. Although they differ in their rules, organization, and fates, their true differences lie in their approach and values. They embody two opposing, almost contradictory aspects of human nature and the Christian spirit. For the Jesuits, education focuses on a shallow cultivation of bright intellectual abilities; conversely, the Jansenists aim to develop deeper skills like judgment and reason.[140] In Jesuit colleges, rhetoric is highly valued, while at the Little Schools of Port Royal, logic and critical thinking take precedence. The clever followers of Loyola adapt to the times and show compassion for human flaws; the ascetics of Port Royal are demanding of themselves and others. With their flexibility and bright optimism, the Jesuits could be seen as the Epicureans of Christianity; in contrast, the Jansenists, with their strict and somewhat grim doctrine, are more akin to Stoics. The rivalry between the Jesuits and Jansenists from the seventeenth century continues today, with them still confronting each other as adversaries. While the Jesuits cling to outdated practices like writing Latin poetry and memorization, the spirit of the Jansenists inspires reformers who break away from tradition and routine in teaching the classics, focusing instead on solid studies and a more comprehensive education.

The merit of institutions ought not always to be measured by their apparent success. The colleges of the Jesuits, during three centuries, have had a countless number of pupils; the Little Schools of Port Royal did not live twenty years, and during their short existence they enrolled at most only some hundreds of pupils. And yet the methods of the Jansenists have survived the ruin of their colleges and the dispersion of the teachers who had applied them. Although the Jesuits have not ceased to rule in appearance, it is the Jansenists who triumph in reality, and who to-day control the secondary instruction of France.

The value of institutions shouldn’t always be judged by how successful they seem. The Jesuit colleges had countless students over three centuries; the Little Schools of Port Royal lasted less than twenty years and had at most a few hundred students. Still, the methods used by the Jansenists have endured beyond the fall of their colleges and the scattering of their teachers. Even though the Jesuits still seem to be in charge, it’s the Jansenists who genuinely prevail and control secondary education in France today.

150. Foundation of the Society of Jesus.—In organizing the Society of Jesus, Ignatius Loyola, that compound of the mystic and the man of the world, purposed to establish,[141] not an order devoted to monastic contemplation, but a real fighting corps, a Catholic army, whose double purpose was to conquer new provinces to the faith through missions, and to preserve the old through the control of education. Solemnly consecrated by the Pope Paul III., in 1540, the congregation had a rapid growth. As early as the middle of the sixteenth century, it had several colleges in France, particularly those of Billom, Mauriac, Rodez, Tournon, and Pamiers. In 1561 it secured a footing in Paris, notwithstanding the resistance of the Parliament, of the university, and of the bishops themselves. A hundred years later it counted nearly fourteen thousand pupils in the province of Paris alone. The college of Clermont, in 1651, enrolled more than two thousand young men. The middle and higher classes assured to the colleges of the society an ever-increasing membership. At the end of the seventeenth century, the Jesuits could inscribe on the roll of honor of their classes a hundred illustrious names, among others, those of Condé and Luxembourg, Fléchier and Bossuet, Lamoignon and Séguier, Descartes, Corneille, and Molière. In 1710 they controlled six hundred and twelve colleges and a large number of universities. They were the real masters of education, and they maintained this educational supremacy till the end of the eighteenth century.

150. Establishment of the Society of Jesus.—When he organized the Society of Jesus, Ignatius Loyola, a blend of mystic and worldly man, aimed to create,[141] not an order focused on monastic contemplation, but an active group, a Catholic army, whose dual mission was to spread the faith through missions and to safeguard existing believers through educational control. Formally approved by Pope Paul III in 1540, the congregation grew rapidly. By the middle of the sixteenth century, it had established several colleges in France, including those in Billom, Mauriac, Rodez, Tournon, and Pamiers. In 1561, it established a presence in Paris, despite opposition from the Parliament, the university, and bishops. A century later, it had nearly fourteen thousand students in the Paris area alone. The college of Clermont, in 1651, had over two thousand young men enrolled. The middle and upper classes ensured a steadily increasing membership for the society's colleges. By the end of the seventeenth century, the Jesuits could proudly list a hundred notable alumni from their classes, including Condé and Luxembourg, Fléchier and Bossuet, Lamoignon and Séguier, Descartes, Corneille, and Molière. By 1710, they managed six hundred and twelve colleges along with numerous universities. They were the true leaders in education, maintaining this dominance until the end of the eighteenth century.

151. Different Judgments on the Educational Merits of the Jesuits.—Voltaire said of these teachers: “The Fathers taught me nothing but Latin and nonsense.” But from the seventeenth century, opinions are divided, and the encomiums of Bacon and Descartes must be offset by the severe judgment of Leibnitz. “In the matter of education,” says this great philosopher, “the Jesuits have remained below mediocrity.”[111] Directly to the contrary, Bacon had[142] written: “As to whatever relates to the instruction of the young, we must consult the schools of the Jesuits, for there can be nothing that is better done.”[112]

151. Various Opinions on the Educational Value of the Jesuits.—Voltaire said of these teachers: “The Fathers taught me nothing but Latin and nonsense.” But since the seventeenth century, opinions have been split, and the praises of Bacon and Descartes need to be balanced against Leibnitz's harsh criticism. “In terms of education,” says this great philosopher, “the Jesuits have remained below average.”[111] On the other hand, Bacon had[142] written: “When it comes to teaching the young, we must look to the Jesuit schools, because nothing is done better.”[112]

152. Authorities to Consult.—The Jesuits have never written anything on the principles and objects of education. We must not demand of them an exposition of general views, or a confession of their educational faith. But to make amends, they have drawn up with precision, with almost infinite attention to details, the rules and regulations of their course of study. Already, in 1559, the Constitutions, probably written by Loyola himself, devoted a whole book to the organization of the colleges of the society.[113] But in particular, the Ratio Studiorum, published in 1599, contains a complete scholastic programme, which has remained for three centuries the invariable educational code of the congregation. Without doubt, the Jesuits, always ready to make apparent concessions to the spirit of the times, without sacrificing anything of their own spirit, and without renouncing their inflexible purpose, have introduced modifications into their original rules; but the spirit of their educational practice has remained the same, and, in 1854, Beckx, the actual general of the order, could still declare that the Ratio is the immutable rule of Jesuit education.

152. Authorities to Contact.—The Jesuits have never published anything about their educational principles and goals. We shouldn’t expect them to provide a general overview or a statement of their educational beliefs. However, they have meticulously created detailed rules and guidelines for their curriculum. Back in 1559, the Constitutions, likely written by Loyola himself, dedicated an entire book to the organization of the society's colleges.[113] Specifically, the Ratio Studiorum, published in 1599, offers a comprehensive academic program that has served as the consistent educational code for the congregation for three centuries. Undoubtedly, the Jesuits, always willing to adapt to the spirit of the times without compromising their own values or their steadfast mission, have made changes to their original rules; however, the core of their educational approach has remained unchanged, and in 1854, Beckx, the current head of the order, could still assert that the Ratio is the unchanging standard of Jesuit education.

153. Primary Instruction Neglected.—A permanent and characteristic feature of the educational policy of the Jesuits is, that, during the whole course of their history, they have deliberately neglected and disdained primary instruction. The earth is covered with their Latin colleges; and wherever they have been able, they have put their hands[143] on the institutions for university education; but in no instance have they founded a primary school. Even in their establishments for secondary instruction, they entrust the lower classes to teachers who do not belong to their order, and reserve to themselves the direction of the higher classes. Must we believe, as they have declared in order to explain this negligence, that the only reason for their reserve and their indifference is to be sought for in the insufficiency of their teaching force? No; the truth is that the Jesuits neither desire nor love the instruction of the people. To desire and to love this, there must be faith in conscience and reason; there must be a belief in human equality. Now the Jesuits distrust the human intelligence, and administer only the aristocratic education of the ruling classes, whom they hope to retain under their own control. They wish to train amiable gentlemen, accomplished men of the world; they have no conception of training men. Intellectual culture, in their view, is but a convenience, imposed on certain classes of the nation by their rank. It is not a good in itself; it may even become an evil. In certain hands it is a dangerous weapon. The ignorance of a people is the best safeguard of its faith, and faith is the supreme end. So we shall not be astonished to read this in the Constitutions:—

153. Primary instruction overlooked.—A lasting and defining aspect of the Jesuit educational policy is that, throughout their entire history, they have intentionally overlooked and dismissed primary education. Their Latin colleges cover the globe; wherever they are able, they have taken over universities; but they have never established a primary school. Even in their secondary education institutions, they leave the lower grades to teachers outside their order, keeping control of the higher classes for themselves. Should we believe, as they have claimed to justify this neglect, that the sole reason for their reluctance and indifference lies in the lack of qualified teachers? No; the reality is that the Jesuits neither want nor value the education of the general public. To truly desire and value this, one must have faith in conscience and reason; there must be a belief in human equality. The Jesuits, however, distrust human intelligence and provide an exclusive education for the ruling classes, hoping to maintain control over them. They aim to produce charming gentlemen and worldly individuals; they have no real interest in shaping men. In their eyes, intellectual culture is merely a convenience imposed on certain social classes by their status. It's not a good in itself; it can even be harmful. In the wrong hands, it can become a dangerous tool. A people's ignorance is the best protection of its faith, and faith is the ultimate goal. So, it’s not surprising to find this stated in the Constitutions:—

“None of those who are employed in domestic service on account of the society, ought to learn to read and write, or, if they already know these arts, to learn more of them. They shall not be instructed without the consent of the General, for it suffices for them to serve with all simplicity and humility our Master, Jesus Christ.”

“None of those who work in domestic service for the society should learn to read and write, or, if they already know these skills, they shouldn’t learn more. They cannot be taught without the General's approval, as it is enough for them to serve with complete simplicity and humility our Master, Jesus Christ.”

154. Classical Studies: Latin and the Humanities.—It is only in secondary instruction that the Jesuits have taken position with marked success. The basis of their teaching is the study of Latin and Greek. Their purpose is[144] to monopolize classical studies in order to make them serve for the propagation of the Catholic faith. To write in Latin is the ideal which they propose to their pupils. The first consequence of this is the proscription of the mother tongue. The Ratio forbids the use of French even in conversation; it permits it only on holidays. Hence, also, the importance accorded to Latin and Greek composition, to the explication of authors, and to the study of grammar, rhetoric, and poetry. It is to be noted, besides, that the Jesuits put scarcely more into the hands of their pupils than select extracts, expurgated editions. They wish, in some sort, to efface from the ancient books whatever marks the epoch and characterizes the time. They detach fine passages of eloquence and beautiful extracts of poetry; but they are afraid, it seems, of the authors themselves; they fear lest the pupil find in them the old human spirit,—the spirit of nature. Moreover, in the explication of authors, they pay more attention to words than to things. They direct the pupil’s attention, not to the thoughts, but to the elegancies of language, to the elocutionary effect; in a word, to the form, which, at least, has no religious character, and can in nowise give umbrage to Catholic orthodoxy. They fear to awaken reflection and individual judgment. As Macaulay has said, they seem to have found the point up to which intellectual culture can be pushed without reaching intellectual emancipation.

154. Classical Studies: Latin and the Humanities.—The Jesuits have achieved notable success in secondary education. Their teaching is grounded in the study of Latin and Greek. Their aim is[144] to dominate classical studies to promote the Catholic faith. They encourage their students to write in Latin. This leads to the discouragement of the native language. The Ratio prohibits the use of French even in conversation; it allows it only on holidays. Consequently, great emphasis is placed on Latin and Greek composition, analyzing texts, and studying grammar, rhetoric, and poetry. It's notable that the Jesuits provide their students with only selected excerpts and edited editions. They seem to want to remove any traces of the era that define the period from the ancient texts. They extract eloquent passages and beautiful poetry, but they seem wary of the authors themselves; they fear that students might encounter the true human spirit—the spirit of nature. Moreover, when analyzing texts, they focus more on words than on ideas. They direct students' attention to the style rather than to the content, prioritizing form, which lacks a religious context and cannot challenge Catholic orthodoxy. They are cautious about provoking reflection and personal judgment. As Macaulay noted, they appear to have discovered the limit to which intellectual education can go without leading to intellectual freedom.

155. Disdain of History, of Philosophy, and of the Sciences in General.—Preoccupied before all else with purely formal studies, and exclusively devoted to the exercises which give a training in the use of elegant language, the Jesuits leave real and concrete studies in entire neglect. History is almost wholly banished from their programme. It is only with reference to the Greek and Latin texts that[145] the teacher should make allusion to the matters of history which are necessary for the understanding of the passage under examination. No account is made of modern history, nor of the history of France. “History,” says a Jesuit Father, “is the destruction of him who studies it.” This systematic omission of historical studies suffices to put in its true light the artificial and superficial pedagogy of the Jesuits, admirably defined by Beckx, who expresses himself thus:—

155. Disregard for History, Philosophy, and the Sciences Overall.—Focused primarily on formal studies and entirely dedicated to exercises that train students in using elegant language, the Jesuits completely neglect real and concrete studies. History is almost entirely absent from their curriculum. Teachers only mention historical matters necessary for understanding Greek and Latin texts. There’s no attention given to modern history or the history of France. “History,” says a Jesuit Father, “is the downfall of anyone who studies it.” This systematic neglect of historical studies highlights the artificial and superficial teaching methods of the Jesuits, aptly characterized by Beckx, who states:—

“The gymnasia will remain what they are by nature, a gymnastic for the intellect, which consists far less in the assimilation of real matter, in the acquisition of different knowledges, than in a culture of pure form.”

“The gymnasiums will continue to be what they inherently are, a mental workout, which focuses much less on absorbing concrete information or gathering different bits of knowledge, and much more on the cultivation of pure form.”

The sciences and philosophy are involved in the same disdain as history. Scientific studies are entirely proscribed in the lower classes, and the student enters his year in philosophy,[114] having studied only the ancient languages. Philosophy itself is reduced to a barren study of words, to subtile discussions, and to commentaries on Aristotle. Memory and syllogistic reasoning are the only faculties called into play; no facts, no real inductions, no care for the observation of nature. In all things the Jesuits are the enemies of progress. Intolerant of everything new, they would arrest the progress of the human mind and make it immovable.

The sciences and philosophy face the same disdain as history. Scientific studies are completely off-limits for the lower classes, and students enter their philosophy year,[114] having only studied ancient languages. Philosophy itself has been reduced to a fruitless study of words, to subtle debates, and to commentaries on Aristotle. The only skills utilized are memory and syllogistic reasoning; there are no facts, no real inductions, and no attention to observing nature. In all aspects, the Jesuits oppose progress. Intolerant of anything new, they would halt the advancement of the human mind and make it stagnant.

156. Discipline.—Extravagant statements have been made relative to the reforms in discipline introduced by the Jesuits into their educational establishments. The fact is, that they have caused to prevail in their colleges more of order and of system than there was in the establishments of the University. On the other hand, they have attempted to please their pupils, to gild for them, so to speak, the bars of[146] the prison which confined them. Theatrical representations, excursions on holidays, practice in swimming, riding, and fencing,—nothing was neglected that could render their residence at school endurable.

156. Discipline.—There have been some over-the-top claims about the changes in discipline brought in by the Jesuits at their schools. The truth is that they created a more organized and systematic environment in their colleges than what existed at the University. However, they also tried to make their students happy, so to speak, by making the restrictions feel less confining. They included theatrical performances, trips on holidays, and training in swimming, horseback riding, and fencing—nothing was overlooked that could make their time at school more bearable.

But, on the other hand, the Jesuits have incurred the grave fault of detaching the child from the family. They wish to have absolute control of him. The ideal of the perfect scholar is to forget his parents. Here is what was said by a pupil of the Jesuits, who afterwards became a member of the Order, J. B. de Schultaus:—

But, on the other hand, the Jesuits have made a serious mistake by separating the child from the family. They want to have complete control over him. The ideal of the perfect student is to forget his parents. Here’s what a former Jesuit student, who later became a member of the Order, J. B. de Schultaus, said:—

“His mother paid him a visit at the College of Trent. He refused to take her hand, and would not even raise his eyes to hers. The mother, astonished and grieved, asked her son the cause of such a cold greeting. ‘I refuse to notice you,’ said the pupil, ‘not because you are my mother, but because you are a woman.’ And the biographer adds: ‘This was not excessive precaution; woman preserves to-day the faults she had at the time of our first father; it is always she who drives man from Paradise.’ When the mother of Schultaus died, he did not show the least emotion, having long ago adopted the Holy Virgin for his true mother.”

“His mother came to visit him at the College of Trent. He refused to take her hand and wouldn't even look her in the eye. The mother, shocked and upset, asked her son why he was being so cold. ‘I refuse to acknowledge you,’ said the student, ‘not because you’re my mother, but because you’re a woman.’ And the biographer adds: ‘This wasn’t excessive caution; women still have the faults they did back when our first father was around; it’s always women who drive men out of Paradise.’ When Schultaus's mother died, he didn't show the slightest emotion, having long ago accepted the Holy Virgin as his true mother.”

157. Emulation Encouraged.—The Jesuits have always considered emulation as one of the essential elements of discipline. “It is necessary,” says the Ratio, “to encourage an honorable emulation; it is a great stimulus to study.” Superior on this point, perhaps on this alone, to the Jansenists, who through mistrust of human nature feared to excite pride by encouraging emulation, the Jesuits have always counted upon the self-love of the pupil. The Ratio multiplies rewards,—solemn distributions of prizes, crosses, ribbons, decorations, titles borrowed from the Roman Republic, such as decurions and prætors; all means, even[147] the most puerile, were invented to nourish in pupils an ardor for work, and to incite them to surpass one another. Let us add that the pupil was rewarded, not only for his own good conduct, but for the bad conduct of his comrades if he informed against them. The decurion or the prætor was charged with the police care of the class, and, in the absence of the official disciplinarian, he himself chastised his comrades; in the hands of his teacher, he became a spy and an informer. Thus a pupil, liable to punishment for having spoken French contrary to orders, will be relieved from his punishment if he can prove by witnesses that one of his comrades has committed the same fault on the same day.

157. Emulation Welcome.—The Jesuits have always seen emulation as a key part of discipline. “It’s essential,” says the Ratio, “to promote honorable emulation; it serves as a strong motivation to study.” In this regard, perhaps more than any other, they believed they were superior to the Jansenists, who, fearing to stir up pride by promoting emulation, were skeptical of human nature. The Jesuits relied on the student's self-love. The Ratio offers multiple rewards—ceremonial distribution of prizes, crosses, ribbons, decorations, and titles borrowed from the Roman Republic, like decurions and prætors; all sorts of methods, even the most trivial, were created to encourage students to work hard and to motivate them to outdo one another. Additionally, students were rewarded not only for their own good behavior but also for reporting the bad behavior of their peers. The decurion or prætor was responsible for maintaining order in the class, and in the absence of the official disciplinarian, they would discipline their classmates; in the hands of their teacher, they became spies and informants. Thus, a student who faced punishment for speaking French against the rules would be exempted if they could provide witnesses to prove that a classmate had committed the same offense on the same day.

158. Official Disciplinarian.—The rod is an element, so to speak, of the ancient pedagogical régime. It holds a privileged place both in the colleges and in private education. Louis XIV. officially transmits to the Duke of Montausier the right to correct his son. Henry IV. wrote to the governor of Louis XIII.: “I complain because you did not inform me that you had whipped my son; for I desire and order you to whip him every time that he shall be guilty of obstinacy or of anything else that is bad; for I well know that there is nothing in the world that can do him more good than that. This I know from the lessons of experience, for when I was of his age, I was soundly flogged.”[115]

158. Official Discipline Officer.—The rod is a part of the old teaching system. It plays an important role in schools and private tutoring. Louis XIV. officially gives the Duke of Montausier the authority to discipline his son. Henry IV. wrote to Louis XIII.'s governor: “I’m upset because you didn’t tell me you whipped my son; I want and instruct you to whip him every time he shows stubbornness or does anything wrong; I know nothing in the world will do him more good than this. I know this from experience, as I was often punished when I was his age.”[115]

The Jesuits, notwithstanding their disposition to make discipline milder, were careful not to renounce a punishment that was in use even at court. Only, while the Brethren of the Christian Schools, according to the regulations of La Salle, chastised the guilty pupil themselves, the Jesuits did not think it becoming the dignity of the master to apply the correction himself. They reserved to a laic the duty of[148] handling the rods. An official disciplinarian, a domestic, a porter, was charged in all the colleges with the functions of chief executioner. And while the Ratio Studiorum recommends moderation, certain witnesses prove that the special disciplinarian did not always carry a discreet hand. Here, for example, is an account given by Saint Simon:—

The Jesuits, despite their inclination to soften discipline, were careful not to give up a punishment that was also practiced in the courts. However, while the Brethren of the Christian Schools, following La Salle's rules, physically punished the offending student themselves, the Jesuits believed it was beneath the master's dignity to administer the correction personally. They assigned the task of handling the rods to a layperson. An official disciplinarian, often a domestic servant or porter, was designated in all the colleges to carry out these duties. And while the Ratio Studiorum advises moderation, some accounts indicate that the designated disciplinarian didn't always act with discretion. Here’s an example provided by Saint Simon:—

“The eldest son of the Marquis of Boufflers was fourteen years old. He was handsome, well formed, was wonderfully successful, and full of promise. He was a resident pupil of the Jesuits with the two sons of d’Argenson. I do not know what indiscretion he and they were guilty of. The Fathers wished to show that they neither feared nor stood in awe of any one, and they flogged the boy, because, in fact, they had nothing to fear of the Marquis of Boufflers; but they were careful not to treat the two others in this way, though equally culpable, because every day they had to count with d’Argenson, who was lieutenant of police. The boy Boufflers was thrown into such mental agony that he fell sick on the same day, and within four days was dead.... There was a universal and furious outcry against the Jesuits, but nothing ever came of it.”[116]

“The eldest son of the Marquis of Boufflers was fourteen years old. He was good-looking, well-built, and showed great potential. He was a student at the Jesuits' school alongside the two sons of d’Argenson. I don't know what wrong they committed, but the Fathers wanted to prove that they weren’t afraid of anyone, so they punished the boy. In reality, they had nothing to fear from the Marquis of Boufflers. However, they were careful not to treat the other two similarly, even though they were equally at fault, because they had to deal with d’Argenson, who was the lieutenant of police, every day. The boy Boufflers was thrown into such distress that he became ill that same day, and within four days, he was dead.... There was widespread and intense outrage against the Jesuits, but nothing ever came of it.”[116]

159. General Spirit of the Pedagogy of the Jesuits.—The general principles of the doctrine of the Jesuits are completely opposed to our modern ideas. Blind obedience, the suppression of all liberty and of all spontaneity, such is the basis of their moral education.

159. Overall Approach of Jesuit Education.—The general principles of Jesuit doctrine are entirely contrary to our modern views. Unquestioning obedience, the stifling of all freedom and spontaneity—that’s the foundation of their moral education.

“To renounce one’s own wishes is more meritorious than to raise the dead;” “We must be so attached to the Roman Church as to hold for black an object which she tells us is black, even when it is really white;” “Our confidence in God should be strong enough to force us, in the lack of a[149] boat, to cross the ocean on a single plank;” “If God should appoint for our master an animal deprived of reason, you should not hesitate to render it obedience, as to a master and a guide, for this sole reason, that God has ordered it thus;” “One must allow himself to be governed by divine Providence acting through the agency of the superiors of the Order, just as if he were a dead body that could be put into any position whatever, and treated according to one’s good pleasure; or as if one were a bâton in the hands of an old man who uses it as he pleases.”

“To give up one’s own desires is more admirable than bringing someone back to life;” “We should be so devoted to the Roman Church that we accept as true whatever she declares to be black, even if it is actually white;” “Our faith in God should be strong enough to make us attempt to cross the ocean on a single plank in the absence of a boat;” “If God were to appoint a senseless animal as our master, you should not hesitate to obey it as you would a master and a guide, simply because God has commanded it;” “One must allow oneself to be led by divine Providence working through the leaders of the Order, just like a lifeless body that can be positioned however one wishes, or like a stick in the hands of an old man who uses it as he likes.”

As to intellectual education, as they understand it, it is wholly artificial and superficial. To find for the mind occupations that absorb it, that soothe it like a dream, without wholly awakening it; to call attention to words, and to niceties of expression, so as to reduce by so much the opportunity for thinking; to provoke a certain degree of intellectual activity, prudently arrested at the place where the reflective reason succeeds an embellished memory; in a word, to excite the spirit just enough to arouse it from its inertia and its ignorance, but not enough to endow it with a real self-activity by a manly display of all its faculties,—such is the method of the Jesuits. “As to instruction,” says Bersot, “this is what we find with them: history reduced to facts and tables, without the lesson derived from them bearing on the knowledge of the world; even the facts suppressed or altered when they say too much; philosophy reduced to what is called empirical doctrine, and what de Maistre called the philosophy of the nothing, without danger of one’s acquiring a liking for it; physical science reduced to recreations, without the spirit of research and liberty; literature reduced to the complaisant explication of the ancient authors, and ending in innocent witticisms.... With respect to letters, there are two loves which have noth[150]ing in common save their name; one of them makes men, the other, great boys. It is the last that we find with the Jesuits; they amuse the soul.”

As for intellectual education, as they see it, it's completely artificial and superficial. It's about finding activities for the mind that fully engage it, that soothe it like a dream without truly waking it up; it's about focusing on words and the subtleties of expression to limit opportunities for deep thought; it promotes just enough intellectual activity, carefully stopping before the reflective reasoning takes over the embellished memory; in short, it stirs the mind just enough to wake it from its lethargy and ignorance, but not enough to give it real self-initiative through a robust display of its abilities—such is the method of the Jesuits. “As for instruction,” says Bersot, “this is what we encounter with them: history reduced to mere facts and tables, with the lessons learned not contributing to a broader understanding of the world; even facts are left out or twisted when they reveal too much; philosophy is simplified to what's called empirical doctrine, and what de Maistre termed the philosophy of nothing, without any risk of developing an interest in it; physical science is watered down to just games, lacking the spirit of inquiry and freedom; literature is reduced to agreeable explanations of ancient authors, ending in harmless jokes... Regarding letters, there are two kinds of love that share nothing but their name; one shapes men, while the other creates big boys. It's the latter that we find with the Jesuits; they entertain the soul.”

160. The Oratorians.—Between the Jesuits, their adversaries, and the Jansenists, their friends, the Oratorians occupy an intermediate place. They break already with the over-mechanical education, and with the wholly superficial instruction which Ignatius Loyola had inaugurated. Through some happy innovations they approach the more elevated and more profound education of Port Royal. Founded in 1614, by Bérulle, the Order of the Oratory soon counted quite a large number of colleges of secondary instruction, and, in particular, in 1638, the famous college of Juilly. While with the Jesuits it is rare to meet the names of celebrated professors, several renowned teachers have made illustrious the Oratory of the seventeenth century. We note the Père Lamy, author of Entretiens sur les Sciences (1683); the Père Thomassin, whom the Oratorians call the “incomparable theologian,” and who published, from 1681 to 1690, a series of Methods for studying the languages, philosophy, and letters; Mascaron and Massillon, who taught rhetoric at the Oratory; the Père Lecointe and the Père Lelong, who taught history there. All these men unite, in general, some love of liberty to ardor of religious sentiment; they wish to introduce more air and more light into the cloister and the school; they have a taste for the facts of history and the truths of science; finally, they attempt to found an education at once liberal and Christian, religious without abuse of devotion, elegant without refinement, solid without excess of erudition, worthy, finally, to be counted as one of the first practical tentatives of modern pedagogy.

160. The Oratorians.—Between the Jesuits, their opponents, and the Jansenists, their allies, the Oratorians take a middle ground. They move away from the overly rigid education and the completely superficial teaching that Ignatius Loyola established. Through some beneficial innovations, they get closer to the higher and deeper education of Port Royal. Founded in 1614 by Bérulle, the Oratory soon had a significant number of secondary schools, particularly the famous college of Juilly in 1638. While it's rare to find notable professors among the Jesuits, several well-known teachers brought fame to the Oratory in the seventeenth century. Notable figures include Père Lamy, author of Entretiens sur les Sciences (1683); Père Thomassin, known as the “incomparable theologian” by the Oratorians, who published a series of Methods for studying languages, philosophy, and literature from 1681 to 1690; Mascaron and Massillon, who taught rhetoric at the Oratory; and Père Lecointe and Père Lelong, who taught history there. All these individuals generally share a love for freedom along with a passion for religious sentiment; they aim to bring more openness and illumination into the cloister and the school; they have an appreciation for historical facts and scientific truths; finally, they strive to create an education that is both liberal and Christian, religious without excessive devotion, elegant without being pretentious, substantial without excessive scholarly detail, and ultimately worthy of being considered one of the first practical attempts at modern pedagogy.

The limits of this study forbid our entering into details. Let us merely note a few essential points. That which dis[151]tinguishes the Oratorians, is, first, a sincere and disinterested love of truth.

The limits of this study prevent us from going into details. Let's just highlight a few key points. What sets the Oratorians apart is, first, a genuine and selfless love of truth.

“We love the truth,” says the Père Lamy; “the days do not suffice to consult her as long as we would wish; or, rather, we never grow weary of the pleasure we find in studying her. There has always been that love for letters in this House: those who have governed it have tried to nourish it. When there is found among us some penetrating and liberally endowed spirit who has a rare genius for the sciences, he is discharged from all other duties.”[117]

“We love the truth,” says Père Lamy; “the days aren’t enough for us to explore it as much as we’d like; or, rather, we never tire of the enjoyment we get from studying it. There’s always been a love for literature in this House: those who have led it have tried to nurture it. When we find among us a sharp and generously gifted mind with a rare talent for the sciences, they are relieved of all other responsibilities.”[117]

Nowhere have ancient letters been more loved than at the Oratory.

Nowhere have classic writings been more cherished than at the Oratory.

“In his leisure hours the Père Thomassin read only the authors of the humanities;” and yet French was not there sacrificed to Latin. The use of the Latin language was not obligatory till after the fourth year, and even then not for the lessons in history, which, till the end of the courses, had to be given in French. History, so long neglected even in the colleges of the University, particularly the history of France, was taught to the pupils of the Oratory. Geography was not separated from it; and the class-rooms were furnished with large mural maps. On the other hand, the sciences had a place in the course of study. A Jesuit father would not have expressed himself as the Père Lamy has done:—

“In his free time, Père Thomassin only read authors of the humanities;” and yet, French wasn’t sacrificed for Latin. The use of Latin wasn’t required until after the fourth year, and even then, not for history lessons, which had to be taught in French until the end of the courses. History, which had been neglected for so long even in the colleges of the University, especially the history of France, was taught to the students of the Oratory. Geography was included with it; and the classrooms were equipped with large wall maps. On the other hand, sciences were also part of the curriculum. A Jesuit father wouldn’t have said what Père Lamy has said:—

“It is a pleasure to enter the laboratory of a chemist. In the places where I have happened to be, I did not miss an opportunity to attend the anatomical lectures that were given, and to witness the dissection of the principal parts of the human body.... I know of nothing of greater use than algebra and arithmetic.”

“It’s a pleasure to step into a chemist’s lab. Wherever I’ve been, I made sure to attend the anatomy lectures and see the dissection of the main parts of the human body.... I don’t know anything more useful than algebra and arithmetic.”

Finally, philosophy itself,—the Cartesian philosophy, so mercilessly decried by the Jesuits,—was in vogue at the Oratory.[152] “If Cartesianism is a pest,” wrote the regents of the College of Angers, “there are more than two hundred of us who are infected with it.” ... “They have forbidden the Fathers of the Oratory to teach the philosophy of Descartes, and, consequently, the blood to circulate,” wrote Madame de Sévigné, in 1673.

Finally, philosophy itself—the Cartesian philosophy, which the Jesuits harshly criticized—was popular at the Oratory.[152] “If Cartesianism is a plague,” wrote the regents of the College of Angers, “then over two hundred of us are infected with it.” ... “They have prohibited the Fathers of the Oratory from teaching Descartes' philosophy, and, as a result, the blood cannot circulate,” wrote Madame de Sévigné in 1673.

Let us also furnish proof of the progress and amelioration of the discipline at the Oratory:—

Let us also provide evidence of the progress and improvement of the discipline at the Oratory:—

“There are many other ways besides the rod,” says the Père Lamy; “and, to lead pupils back to their duty, a caress, a threat, the hope of a reward, or the fear of a humiliation, has greater efficiency than whips.”

“There are many other ways besides punishment,” says Père Lamy; “and to guide students back to their responsibilities, a kind word, a warning, the promise of a reward, or the fear of embarrassment is more effective than corporal punishment.”

The ferule, it is true, and whips also, were not forbidden, but made part of the legitima pœnarum genera. But it does not appear that use was often made of them; either through a spirit of mildness, or through prudence, and through the fear of exasperating the child.

The ferule and whips weren't banned; they were included in the legitima pœnarum genera. However, it seems they weren't used very often, either out of a sense of kindness or caution, and a fear of upsetting the child.

“There is needed,” says the Père Lamy again, “a sort of politics to govern this little community,—to lead them through their inclinations; to foresee the effect of rewards and punishments, and to employ them according to their proper use. There are times of stubbornness when a child would sooner be killed than yield.”

“There is a need,” says Père Lamy again, “for a kind of politics to manage this small community—to guide them based on their tendencies; to anticipate the impact of rewards and punishments, and to use them appropriately. There are moments of stubbornness when a child would rather die than give in.”

What made it easier at the Oratory to maintain the authority of the master without resorting to violent punishments, is that the same professor accompanied the pupils through the whole series of their classes. The Père Thomassin, for example, was, in turn, professor of grammar, rhetoric, philosophy, mathematics, history, Italian, and Spanish,—a touching example, it must be allowed, of an absolute devotion to scholastic labor. But this universality, somewhat superficial, served neither the real interests of the masters nor those of their pupils. The great pedagogical law is the division of labor.

What made it easier at the Oratory to maintain the authority of the teacher without using harsh punishments is that the same professor guided the students through all their classes. For instance, Père Thomassin taught grammar, rhetoric, philosophy, mathematics, history, Italian, and Spanish, which is a notable example of complete dedication to teaching. However, this broad approach, while admirable, didn't truly benefit either the teachers or the students. The key principle of effective education is the division of labor.

161. Foundation of the Little Schools.—From the very organization of their society, the Jansenists gave evidences of an ardent solicitude for the education of youth. Their founder, Saint Cyran, said: “Education is, in a sense, the one thing necessary.... I wish you might read in my heart the affection I feel for children.... You could not deserve more of God than in working for the proper bringing up of children.” It was in this disinterested feeling of charity for the good of the young, in this display of sincere tenderness for children, that the Jansenists, in 1643, founded the Little Schools at Port Royal in the Fields, in the vicinity, and then in Paris.[118] They received into those schools only a small number of pupils, preoccupied as they were, not with dominating the world and extending their influence, but with doing modestly and obscurely the good they could. Persecution did not long grant them the leisure to continue the work they had undertaken. By 1660 the enemies of Port Royal had triumphed; the Jesuits obtained an order from the king closing the schools and dispersing the teachers. Pursued, imprisoned, expatriated, the solitaries of Port Royal had but the opportunity to gather up in memorable documents the results of their educational experience all too short.[119]

161. Foundation of the Small Schools.—From the very beginning of their society, the Jansenists showed a passionate concern for the education of young people. Their founder, Saint Cyran, said: “Education is, in a way, the one thing necessary.... I wish you could see in my heart the love I have for children.... You could do no greater service to God than to work for the proper upbringing of children.” It was through this selfless compassion for the well-being of youth, and this genuine care for children, that the Jansenists founded the Little Schools at Port Royal in the Fields in 1643, and later in Paris.[118] They admitted only a small number of students to these schools, as they were focused not on gaining power or spreading their influence, but on quietly and humbly doing the good they could. However, persecution did not allow them to continue their work for long. By 1660, the enemies of Port Royal had prevailed; the Jesuits secured an order from the king to close the schools and disperse the teachers. Hunted, imprisoned, and exiled, the members of Port Royal only had the chance to compile their memorable findings from their all-too-brief educational experience into documents.[119]

162. The Teachers and the Books of Port Royal.—Singular destiny,—that of those teachers whom a relentless[154] fate permitted to exercise their functions for only five years, yet who, through their works, have remained perhaps the best authorized exponents of French education! The first of these is Nicole, the moralist and logician, one of the authors of the Port Royal Logic, who taught philosophy and the humanities in the Little Schools, and who published in 1670, under the title, The Education of a Prince, a series of reflections on education, applicable, as he himself says, to children of all classes. Another is Lancelot, the grammarian, the author of the Methods for learning the Latin, Greek, Italian, and Spanish languages. Then there is Arnauld, the great Arnauld, the ardent theologian, who worked on the Logic, and the General Grammar, and who finally composed the Regulation of Studies in the Humanities. In connection with these celebrated names, we must mention other Jansenists not so well known, such as De Sacy and Guyot, both of whom were the authors of a large number of translations; Coustel, who published the Rules for the Education of Children (1687); Varet, the author of Christian Education (1668). Let us add to this list, still incomplete, the Regimen for Children, by Jacqueline Pascal (1657), and we shall have some idea of the educational activity of Port Royal.

162. The Educators and the Books of Port Royal.—A unique fate—those teachers who, due to an unforgiving[154] destiny, were allowed to teach for only five years, yet through their work have perhaps become the most respected voices in French education! The first among them is Nicole, the moralist and logician, one of the authors of the Port Royal Logic, who taught philosophy and the humanities in the Little Schools and published in 1670, under the title The Education of a Prince, a series of reflections on education that he noted were applicable to children from all backgrounds. Next is Lancelot, the grammarian, the author of the Methods for learning Latin, Greek, Italian, and Spanish. Then we have Arnauld, the esteemed Arnauld, the passionate theologian, who contributed to the Logic and the General Grammar, and eventually wrote the Regulation of Studies in the Humanities. Alongside these well-known figures, we should also mention other Jansenists who aren't as famous, like De Sacy and Guyot, both of whom produced numerous translations; Coustel, who published the Rules for the Education of Children (1687); and Varet, the author of Christian Education (1668). To further complete this list, we can add the Regimen for Children by Jacqueline Pascal (1657), giving us a clearer picture of the educational efforts at Port Royal.

163. The Study of the French Language.—As a general rule, we may have a good opinion of the teachers who recommend the study of the mother tongue. In this respect, the solitaries of Port Royal are in advance of their time. “We first teach to read in Latin,” said the Abbé Fleury, “because, compared with French, we pronounce it more as it is written.”[120] A curious reason, which did not satisfy Fleury himself; for he acknowledged the propriety of putting, as soon as possible, into the hands of children, the French[155] books that they can understand. This was what was done at Port Royal. With their love of exactness and clearness, with their disposition, wholly Cartesian, to make children study only the things they can comprehend, the Jansenists saw at once the great absurdity of choosing Latin works as the first reading-books. “To learn Latin before learning the mother tongue,” said Comenius, wittily, “is like wishing to mount a horse before knowing how to walk.” And again, as Sainte-Beuve says, “It is to compel unfortunate children to deal with the unintelligible in order to proceed towards the unknown.” For these unintelligible texts, the Jansenists substituted, not, it is true, original French works, but at least good translations of Latin authors. For the first time in France, the French language was made the subject of serious study. Before being made to write in Latin, pupils were drilled in writing in French. They were set to compose little narratives, little letters, the subjects of which were borrowed from their recollections, by being asked to relate on the spot what they had retained of what they had read.

163. The Study of the French Language.—In general, we can have a positive view of teachers who encourage learning the mother tongue. In this regard, the monks of Port Royal were ahead of their time. “We first teach reading in Latin,” said Abbé Fleury, “because, compared to French, we pronounce it more as it is written.”[120] This is an interesting reason, but it didn’t really satisfy Fleury himself; he acknowledged that it was better to give children French[155] books they could understand as soon as possible. That’s what they did at Port Royal. With their love for precision and clarity, and their entirely Cartesian approach to making children study only what they can grasp, the Jansenists quickly recognized the absurdity of selecting Latin texts as the first reading material. “Learning Latin before mastering your mother tongue,” humorously remarked Comenius, “is like trying to ride a horse before you know how to walk.” Moreover, as Sainte-Beuve pointed out, “It forces unfortunate children to tackle the incomprehensible to move towards the unknown.” Instead of these confusing texts, the Jansenists offered, albeit not original French works, at least good translations of Latin authors. For the first time in France, the French language became the focus of serious study. Before being taught to write in Latin, students practiced writing in French. They were assigned to create short stories and letters, based on their memories, by recounting what they had retained from their readings.

164. New System of Spelling.—In their constant preoccupation to make study easier, the Jansenists reformed the current method of learning to read. “What makes reading more difficult,” says Arnauld in Chapter VI. of the General Grammar, “is that while each letter has its own proper name, it is given a different name when it is found associated with other letters. For example, if the pupil is made to read the syllable fry, he is made to say ef, ar, y, which invariably confuses him. It is best, therefore, to teach children to know the letters only by the names of their real pronunciation, to name them only by their natural sounds.” Port Royal proposes, then, “to have children pronounce only the vowels and the diphthongs, and not the consonants, which they need not[156] pronounce, except in the different combinations which they form with the same vowels or diphthongs, in syllables and words.”

164. New Spelling System.—In their ongoing effort to make learning easier, the Jansenists revamped the method for teaching reading. “What complicates reading,” says Arnauld in Chapter VI of the General Grammar, “is that while each letter has its own name, it gets a different name when combined with other letters. For instance, if a student reads the syllable fry, they have to say ef, ar, y, which inevitably confuses them. Therefore, it’s best to teach kids to recognize letters only by the names of their actual sounds, referring to them only by their natural sounds.” Port Royal suggests, then, “to have children pronounce only the vowels and the diphthongs, not the consonants, which they don’t need to[156] pronounce, except in the various combinations they form with the same vowels or diphthongs, in syllables and words.”

This method has become celebrated under the name of the Port Royal Method; and it appears, from a letter of Jacqueline Pascal, that the original notion was due to Pascal himself.[121]

This approach has gained fame as the Port Royal Method, and a letter from Jacqueline Pascal indicates that the original idea came from Pascal himself.[121]

165. Discipline in Personal Reflection.—That which profoundly distinguishes the method of the Jansenists from the method of the Jesuits, is that at Port Royal the purpose is less to make good Latinists than to train sound intelligences. The effort is to call into activity the judgment and personal reflection. As soon as the child is capable of it, he is made to think and comprehend. In the lessons of the class-room, not a word is allowed to pass till the child has understood its meaning. Only those tasks are proposed to the child which are adapted to his childish intelligence. His attention is occupied only with the things that are within the compass of his powers.

165. Discipline in Self-Reflection.—What clearly sets the Jansenists apart from the Jesuits is that, at Port Royal, the focus is more on developing sound reasoning than just producing skilled Latin speakers. The goal is to stimulate judgment and personal reflection. Once a child is capable, they are encouraged to think and understand. In classroom lessons, no word is allowed to be spoken until the child has grasped its meaning. Only tasks that suit the child's level of understanding are assigned. Their attention is directed solely toward concepts that they can comprehend.

The grammars of Port Royal are written in French, “because it is ridiculous,” says Nicole, “to teach the principles of a language in the very language that is to be learned, and that for the present is unknown.” Lancelot, in his Methods, abbreviates and simplifies grammatical studies:—

The grammars of Port Royal are written in French, “because it’s ridiculous,” says Nicole, “to teach the principles of a language in the very language that is supposed to be learned, which is currently unknown.” Lancelot, in his Methods, abbreviates and simplifies grammatical studies:—

“I have found out, at last, how useful this maxim of Ramus is,—Few precepts and much practice: and, also, that as soon as children begin to know these rules somewhat, it is well to make them observe them in practice.”

“I've finally discovered how valuable this saying by Ramus is—Few precepts and much practice: and that once children start to understand these rules a bit, it's important to have them apply them in real life.”

It is by the reading of authors that the grammar of Port Royal completes the theoretical study of the rules that are rigidly reduced to their minimum. The professor, with reference[157] to such or such a passage of an author, will make appropriate oral remarks. In this way the example, not the dry and uninteresting one of the grammar, but the living example, expressive, and, drawn from a writer that is being read with interest, will precede or accompany the rule, and the particular case will explain the general law. This is an excellent method, because it accords with the real movement of the mind, and adapts the sequence of studies to the progress of the intelligence, and also because, according to the advice of Descartes, the child in this way proceeds from the known to the unknown, from the simple to the complex.

It is through reading various authors that the grammar of Port Royal completes the theoretical study of rules that are strictly simplified to their essentials. The professor, referring to specific passages from an author, will make relevant comments. This way, a lively example—not the dry and unengaging one from the grammar, but an engaging and expressive example drawn from a writer who's being read with interest—will precede or accompany the rule, and the specific case will clarify the general principle. This is an excellent method because it aligns with the natural flow of the mind and adapts the order of studies to the development of understanding. Additionally, following Descartes' advice, this approach helps the child move from the known to the unknown and from the simple to the complex.

166. General Spirit of the Intellectual Education at Port Royal.—Without doubt, we need not expect to find among the solitaries of Port Royal a disinterested devotion to science. In their view, instruction is but a means of forming the judgment. “The sciences should be employed,” says Nicole, “only as an instrument for perfecting the reason.” Historical, literary, and scientific knowledge has no intrinsic value. The thing required is simply to employ those subjects for educating just, equitable, and judicious men. Nicole declares that it would be better absolutely to ignore the sciences than to become absorbed in the useless portions of them. Speaking of astronomical researches, and of the works of those mathematicians who believe that “it is the finest thing in the world to know whether there is a bridge and an arch suspended around the planet Saturn,” he concludes that it is preferable to be ignorant of those things than to be ignorant that they are vain.

166. General Approach to Intellectual Education at Port Royal.—Without a doubt, we shouldn't expect to find a selfless commitment to science among the residents of Port Royal. For them, learning is just a tool for developing judgment. “The sciences should be used,” says Nicole, “only as a means to enhance reason.” Historical, literary, and scientific knowledge has no real value on its own. What’s important is to use those subjects to educate just, fair, and wise individuals. Nicole argues that it would be better to completely ignore the sciences than to get caught up in their pointless aspects. When discussing astronomical studies and the works of mathematicians who think “the best thing in the world is to know whether there’s a bridge and an arch hanging around the planet Saturn,” he concludes that it’s better to be unaware of those things than to be oblivious to their futility.

But, on the other hand, the Jansenists have struck from their programme of studies everything that is merely sterile verbiage, exercises of memory or of artificial imagination. Little attention is given to Latin verse at Port Royal. Ver[158]sion takes precedence of the theme,[122] and the oral theme often replaces the written. The pupil is to be taught, “not to be blinded by a vain flash of words void of sense, not to rest satisfied with mere words or obscure principles, and never to be satisfied till he has gained a clear insight into things.”

But, on the flip side, the Jansenists have removed from their study program anything that's just empty talk, memory drills, or forced creativity. There's not much focus on Latin verse at Port Royal. Comprehension takes priority over the theme, and the oral theme often takes the place of the written one. The student is meant to learn “not to be deceived by a meaningless burst of words without sense, not to be content with just words or vague principles, and never to be satisfied until he fully understands the concepts.”

167. Pedagogical Principles of Nicole.—In his treatise on the Education of a Prince, Nicole has summarized, under the form of aphorisms, some of the essential principles of his system of education.

167. Nicole's Teaching Principles.—In his essay on the Education of a Prince, Nicole has outlined, in the form of aphorisms, some key principles of his educational approach.

Let us first notice this maxim, a true pedagogical axiom: “The purpose of instruction is to carry forward intelligences to the farthest point they are capable of attaining.” This is saying that every child, whether of the nobility or of the people, has the right to be instructed according to his aptitude and ability.

Let’s first take note of this saying, a true teaching principle: "The goal of education is to advance students' minds to the highest level they can achieve." This means that every child, whether from a wealthy background or a common one, has the right to be educated according to their potential and abilities.

Another axiom: We must proportion difficulties to the growing development of the child’s intelligence. “The greatest minds have but a limited range of intelligence. In all of them there are regions of twilight and shadow; but the intelligence of the child is almost wholly pervaded by shadows; he catches glimpses of but few rays of light. So everything depends on managing these rays, on increasing them, and on exposing to them whatever we wish to have the child comprehend.”

Another principle: We need to match challenges to the developing intelligence of a child. “The greatest minds have only a limited scope of intelligence. In all of them, there are areas of uncertainty and confusion; however, the intelligence of a child is mostly filled with shadows; they see only a few glimmers of light. So, it all hinges on how we handle these glimmers, how we increase them, and how we expose the child to them so that they can understand what we want them to grasp.”

A corollary to the preceding axiom is, that the first appeal must be made to the senses. “The intelligence of children always being very dependent on the senses, we must, as far as possible, address our instruction to the senses, and cause it to reach the mind, not only through[159] hearing, but also through seeing.” Consequently, geography is a study well adapted to early years, provided we employ books in which the largest cities are pictured. If children study the history of a country, we must not neglect to show them the situation of places on the map. Nicole also recommends that they be shown pictures that represent the machines, the arms, and the dress of the ancients, and also the portraits of kings and illustrious men.

A related point to the previous principle is that the first appeal must be made to the senses. “Since children's understanding relies heavily on their senses, we should, as

168. Moral Pessimism.—Man is wicked, human nature is corrupt: such is the cry of despair that comes to our ears from all the writings of the Jansenists.

168. Moral pessimism.—People are evil, human nature is flawed: this is the cry of despair that echoes from all the writings of the Jansenists.

“The devil,” says Saint Cyran, “already possesses the soul of even the unborn child.” ...

“The devil,” says Saint Cyran, “already has the soul of even the unborn child.” ...

And again: “We must always pray for souls, and always be on the watch, standing guard as in a city menaced by an enemy. On the outside the devil makes his rounds.” ...

And once more: “We should always pray for souls and stay alert, keeping watch like guards in a city threatened by an enemy. On the outside, the devil is patrolling.” ...

“As soon as children begin to have reason,” says another Jansenist, “we observe in them only blindness and weakness. Their minds are closed to spiritual things, and they cannot comprehend them. But, on the contrary, their eyes are open to evil; their senses are susceptible to all sorts of corruption, and they have a natural inertia that inclines them to it.”

“As soon as kids start to think for themselves,” says another Jansenist, “we only see ignorance and weakness in them. Their minds are shut off from spiritual matters, and they can’t understand them. But, on the other hand, they’re very aware of evil; their senses are open to all kinds of corruption, and they have a natural laziness that pulls them toward it.”

“You ought,” writes Varet, “to consider your children as wholly inclined to evil, and carried forward towards it. All their inclinations are corrupt, and, not being governed by reason, they will permit them to find pleasure and diversion only in the things that carry them towards vice.”

“You should,” writes Varet, “view your children as completely inclined toward wrongdoing and driven by it. All their tendencies are corrupt, and since they aren’t guided by reason, they will only find enjoyment and distraction in things that lead them toward vice.”

169. Effects on Discipline.—The doctrine of the original perversity of man may produce contrary results, and direct the practical conduct of those who accept it in two opposite directions. They are either inspired with severity[160] toward beings deeply tainted and vicious, or they are excited to pity and to tenderness for those fallen creatures who suffer from an incurable evil. The solitaries of Port Royal obeyed the second tendency. They were as affectionate and good to the children confided to their care as, in theory, they were harsh and rigorous towards human nature. In the presence of their pupils they felt touched with an infinite tenderness for those poor sick souls, whom they would willingly cure of their ills, and raise from their fall, at the cost of any and every sacrifice.

169. Discipline Effects.—The belief in the inherent wrongness of humanity can lead to different outcomes and influence the behavior of those who believe in it in two opposing ways. They may either feel harshness towards individuals who are deeply flawed and corrupt, or they may be moved to compassion and kindness for those fallen beings who are suffering from an unfixable condition. The monks at Port Royal followed the latter path. They were as loving and caring toward the children entrusted to them as they were, in theory, strict and severe regarding human nature. In front of their students, they felt a deep compassion for those troubled souls, whom they would gladly help heal and uplift, no matter the sacrifice involved.

The conception of the native wickedness of man had still another result at Port Royal. It increased the zeal of the teachers. It prompted them to multiply their assiduity and vigilance in order to keep guard over young souls, and there destroy, whenever possible, the seeds of evil that sin had sown in them. When one is charged with the difficult mission of moral education, it is, perhaps, dangerous to have too much confidence in human nature, and to form too favorable an opinion of its qualities and dispositions; for then one is tempted to accord to the child too large a liberty, and to practise the maxim, “Let it take its own course, let it pass” (Laissez faire, laissez passer). It is better to err on the other side, in excess of mistrust; for, in this case, knowing the dangers that menace the child, we watch over him with more attention, abandon him less to the inspiration of his caprices, and expect more of education; we demand of effort and labor what we judge nature incapable of producing by herself.

The belief in the inherent wickedness of mankind had another impact at Port Royal. It fueled the teachers' dedication. It drove them to increase their diligence and vigilance to protect young souls and to eliminate, whenever possible, the seeds of evil that sin had planted in them. When tasked with the challenging job of moral education, it can be risky to have too much trust in human nature and to hold an overly positive view of its traits and tendencies; because then one might give the child too much freedom and adopt the saying, “Let it take its own course, let it pass” (Laissez faire, laissez passer). It’s better to err on the side of excessive caution; in this case, knowing the dangers that threaten the child, we pay more attention to their care, intervene less in their whims, and expect more from education; we demand effort and hard work for what we believe nature cannot achieve on its own.

Vigilance, patience, mildness,—these are the instruments of discipline in the schools of Port Royal. There were scarcely any punishments in the Little Schools. “To speak little, to tolerate much, to pray still more,”—these are the three things that Saint Cyran recommended. The threat to[161] send children home to their parents sufficed to maintain order in a flock somewhat small. In fact, all whose example would have proved bad were sent away; an excellent system of elimination when it is practicable. The pious solitaries endured without complaint, faults in which they saw the necessary consequences of the original fall. Penetrated, however, as they were, with the value of human souls, their tenderness for children was mingled with a certain respect; for they saw in them the creatures of God, beings called from eternity to a sublime destiny or to a terrible punishment.

Vigilance, patience, and gentleness—these are the tools of discipline in the schools of Port Royal. There were hardly any punishments in the Little Schools. “Speak less, tolerate more, and pray even more”—these are the three things Saint Cyran recommended. The threat of sending children back to their parents was enough to keep order in a relatively small group. In fact, anyone whose behavior would have been a bad influence was sent away; it was an effective way to maintain the right environment when possible. The devoted teachers accepted faults without complaint, understanding them as necessary consequences of the original fall. However, deeply aware of the value of human souls, their affection for children was mixed with a certain respect, as they recognized in them the creations of God—beings called from eternity to a high destiny or to severe punishment.

170. Faults in the Discipline of Port Royal.—The Jansenists did not shun the logical though dangerous consequences that were involved, in germ, in their pessimistic theories of human nature. They fell into an excess of prudence or of rigidity. They pushed gravity and dignity to a formalism that was somewhat repulsive. At Port Royal pupils were forbidden to thee and thou one another. The solitaries did not like familiarities, faithful in this respect to the Imitation of Jesus Christ, in which it is somewhere said that it does not become a Christian to be on familiar terms with any one whatever. The young were thus brought up in habits of mutual respect, which may have had their good side, but which had the grave fault of being a little ridiculous in children, since they forced them to live among themselves as little gentlemen, while at the same time they oppose the development of those intimate friendships, of those lasting attachments of which all those who have lived at college know the sweetness and the charm.

170. Problems in the Port Royal Discipline.—The Jansenists didn't avoid the logical but risky consequences that were inherent in their pessimistic views on human nature. They became overly cautious or rigid. They took seriousness and dignity to a formality that was somewhat off-putting. At Port Royal, students were prohibited from using "thee" and "thou" with each other. The solitaries didn't appreciate familiarity, staying true to the Imitation of Jesus Christ, which mentions that it isn’t fitting for a Christian to be overly familiar with anyone. As a result, young people were raised with habits of mutual respect, which might have had some positive aspects, but it also had the significant drawback of being a bit silly for children since it forced them to interact as little gentlemen while hindering the development of close friendships and lasting bonds that everyone who has been to college knows are sweet and charming.

The spirit of asceticism is the general character of all the Jansenists. Varet declares that balls are places of infamy. Pascal denies himself every agreeable thought, and what he called an agreeable thought was to reflect on geometry.[162] Lancelot refuses to take to the theatre the princes of Conti, of whom he was the preceptor.

The essence of self-discipline is a common trait among all the Jansenists. Varet claims that balls are places of disgrace. Pascal refuses to entertain any pleasant thoughts, and what he considered a pleasant thought was thinking about geometry.[162] Lancelot won't take the princes of Conti, whom he taught, to the theater.

But perhaps a graver fault at Port Royal was, that through fear of awakening self-love, the spirit of emulation was purposely suppressed. It is God alone, it was said, who is to be praised for the qualities and talents manifested by men. “If God has placed something of good in the soul of a child, we must praise Him for it and keep silent.” By this deliberate silence men put themselves on guard against pride; but if pride is to be feared, is indolence the less so? And when we purposely avoid stimulating self-love through the hope of reward, or through a word of praise given in due season, we run a great risk of not overcoming the indolence that is natural to the child, and of not obtaining from him any serious effort. Pascal, the greatest of the friends of Port Royal, said: “The children of Port Royal, who do not feel that stimulus of envy and glory, fall into a state of indifference.”

But perhaps a more serious issue at Port Royal was that, out of fear of boosting self-esteem, the spirit of competition was intentionally stifled. It was believed that only God should be praised for the abilities and talents demonstrated by individuals. “If God has given any good to a child's soul, we should thank Him and remain quiet.” By maintaining this deliberate silence, people protected themselves from pride; however, if pride is something to avoid, is laziness any less concerning? And when we intentionally steer clear of encouraging self-esteem through the expectation of rewards or through timely praise, we run the significant risk of not overcoming the natural laziness in children and of not eliciting any serious effort from them. Pascal, the most prominent friend of Port Royal, remarked: “The children of Port Royal, who don’t feel that spark of envy and ambition, fall into a state of apathy.”

171. General Judgment on Port Royal.—After all has been said, we must admire the teachers of Port Royal, who were doubtless deceived on some points, but who were animated by a powerful feeling of their duty to educate, and by a perfect charity. Ardor and sincerity of religious faith; a great respect for the human person; the practice of piety held in honor, but kept subordinate to the reality of the inner feeling; devotion advised, but not imposed; a marked mistrust of nature, corrected by displays of tenderness and tempered by affection; above all, the profound, unwearied devotion of Christian souls who give themselves wholly and without reserve to other souls to raise them up and save them,—this is what was done by the discipline of Port Royal. But it is rather in the methods of teaching, and in the administration of classical studies, that we must look for[163] the incontestable superiority of the Jansenists. The teachers of the Little Schools were admirable humanists, not of form, as the Jesuits were, but of judgment. They represent, it seems to us, in all its beauty and in all its force, that intellectual education, already divined by Montaigne, which prepares for life men of sound judgment and of upright conscience. They founded the teaching of the humanities. “Port Royal,” says an historian of pedagogy, Burnier, “simplifies study without, however, relieving it of its wholesome difficulties; it strives to make it interesting, while it does not convert it into child’s play; it purposes to confide to the memory only what has first been apprehended by the intelligence.... It has given to the world ideas that it has not again let go, and fruitful principles from which we have but to draw their logical consequences.”

171. Review of Port Royal.—After everything has been discussed, we must appreciate the teachers of Port Royal, who were certainly mistaken on some issues but were driven by a strong sense of duty to educate and genuine kindness. They showed enthusiasm and sincerity in their religious beliefs; a deep respect for individuals; practiced piety that was valued but kept in line with true inner feelings; offered devotion as advice rather than imposition; maintained a noticeable skepticism of human nature, balanced by expressions of care and tempered by love; and, most importantly, the deep and tireless commitment of Christian souls who devoted themselves entirely to helping others grow and find salvation—this was the essence of the discipline at Port Royal. However, it is especially in their teaching methods and the management of classical studies that we should recognize[163] the undeniable superiority of the Jansenists. The teachers of the Little Schools were exceptional humanists, not just in style like the Jesuits, but in their judgment. They represent, in all its beauty and strength, the type of intellectual education that Montaigne hinted at, which shapes individuals of sound judgment and strong moral integrity. They established the foundations of humanities education. “Port Royal,” notes the pedagogical historian Burnier, “simplifies study while still retaining its valuable challenges; it aims to make learning engaging without turning it into a game; it intends to commit to memory only what has first been understood by the intellect.... It has contributed enduring ideas to the world and valuable principles from which we can draw logical conclusions.”

[172. Analytical Summary. 1. In the history of the three great teaching congregations we have an illustration of the supposed power of education over the destinies of men.

[172. Analysis Summary. 1. The history of the three major teaching congregations shows us a clear example of the believed influence of education on people's futures.]

2. To resist the encroachments of Protestantism that followed the diffusion of instruction among the people, Loyola organized his teaching corps of Catholic zealots; and this mode of competition for purposes of moral, sectarian, and political control has covered the earth, in all Christian countries, with institutions of learning.

2. To push back against the spread of Protestantism that came with the increase of education among the public, Loyola created his group of passionate Catholic teachers; and this approach to competing for moral, religious, and political influence has established educational institutions across all Christian nations.

3. The tendency towards extremes, and the difficulty of attaining symmetry and completeness, are seen in the preference of the Jesuits for form, elegance, and mere discipline, in their excessive use of emulation; and in the pessimism of the Jansenists, their distrust of human nature, and their fear of human pride.]

3. The tendency towards extremes and the struggle to achieve balance and wholeness can be seen in the Jesuits' preference for structure, style, and strict discipline, along with their excessive focus on competition; and in the Jansenists' pessimism, their mistrust of human nature, and their fear of human arrogance.

FOOTNOTES:

[109] Religious congregations, as known in France, are associations of persons who, consecrating themselves to the service of God, make a vow to live in common under the same rule. Many of these congregations devote themselves to the work of teaching, and these are of two classes, the authorized and the unauthorized. For example, the “Brethren of the Christian Schools,” founded by La Salle, is an authorized, and the “Society of Jesus” an unauthorized, congregation. From statistics published in 1878, it appears that there were then in France, 24 congregations of men authorized to teach, and controlling 3096 establishments; and 528 similar congregations of women, controlling 16,478 establishments. At the same time there were 85 unauthorized congregations of men, and 260 unauthorized congregations of women, devoted to teaching. (P.)

[109] Religious congregations, as they are known in France, are groups of people who dedicate themselves to serving God and commit to living together under the same rules. Many of these congregations focus on teaching, and they fall into two categories: authorized and unauthorized. For instance, the “Brethren of the Christian Schools,” founded by La Salle, is an authorized congregation, while the “Society of Jesus” is an unauthorized one. According to statistics published in 1878, there were 24 authorized men's congregations in France, overseeing 3,096 institutions, and 528 similar women's congregations, managing 16,478 institutions. At the same time, there were 85 unauthorized men's congregations and 260 unauthorized women's congregations dedicated to teaching. (P.)

[110] The congregation of the Doctrinaries founded at a later period establishments of secondary instruction. Maine de Biran, Laromiguière, and Lakanal were pupils of the Doctrinaries.

[110] The group of the Doctrinaries later created secondary education institutions. Maine de Biran, Laromiguière, and Lakanal were students of the Doctrinaries.

[111] Leibnitii Opera, Genevæ, 1768, Tome VI. p. 65.

[111] Leibnitii Opera, Geneva, 1768, Volume VI, p. 65.

[112] Bacon de Augmentis Scientiarum, Lib. VI. chap. IV.

[112] Bacon de Augmentis Scientiarum, Book VI, Chapter IV.

[113] See the fourth book of the Constitutions.

[113] Check out the fourth book of the Constitutions.

[114] See note to § 141.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See note to § 141.

[115] Letter to Madame Montglat, Nov. 14, 1607.

[115] Letter to Madame Montglat, Nov. 14, 1607.

[116] Saint Simon, Mémoires, Tome IX. 83.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Saint Simon, Memoirs, Volume IX. 83.

[117] Entretiens sur les Sciences, p. 197.

[117] Discussions on the Sciences, p. 197.

[118] For the Little Schools of Port Royal, see a recent account by Carré (Revue Pédagogique, 1883, Nos. 2 and 8).

[118] For the Little Schools of Port Royal, check out a recent article by Carré (Revue Pédagogique, 1883, Nos. 2 and 8).

[119] No more pathetic piece of history has ever been written than that which relates the vindictive and relentless persecution of the peaceful and pious solitaries of Port Royal: “The house was razed to the ground, and even the very foundations ploughed up. The gardens and walks were demolished; and the dead were even torn from their graves, that not a vestige might be left to mark the spot where this celebrated institution had stood.”—Lancelot’s Tour to La Grande Chartreuse, p. 243. See also Narrative of the Demolition of Port Royal (London, 1816). (P.)

[119] No other piece of history is as pitiful as the story of the cruel and relentless persecution of the peaceful and devoted individuals of Port Royal: “The building was completely destroyed, and even the foundations were plowed over. The gardens and pathways were wiped out; and the dead were even removed from their graves, so not a trace would remain to indicate where this famous institution once stood.”—Lancelot’s Tour to La Grande Chartreuse, p. 243. See also Narrative of the Demolition of Port Royal (London, 1816). (P.)

[120] Du choix et de la méthode des études.

[120] On the choice and method of studies.

[121] See Cousin, Jacqueline Pascal, p. 262.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Cousin, Jacqueline Pascal, p. 262.

[122] Version: translation from Latin or Greek into French. Theme: translation of French into Latin or Greek. (P.)

[122] Version: translating from Latin or Greek into French. Theme: translating from French into Latin or Greek. (P.)


CHAPTER VIII.

Fénelon.

EDUCATION IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY; FÉNELON (1651-1715); HOW FÉNELON BECAME A TEACHER; ANALYSIS OF THE TREATISE ON THE EDUCATION OF GIRLS; CRITICISM OF MONASTIC EDUCATION; REFUTATION OF THE PREJUDICES RELATIVE TO WOMEN; GOOD OPINION OF HUMAN NATURE; INSTINCTIVE CURIOSITY; LESSONS ON OBJECTS; FEEBLENESS OF THE CHILD; INDIRECT INSTRUCTION; ALL ACTIVITY MUST BE PLEASURABLE; FABLES AND HISTORICAL NARRATIVES; MORAL AND RELIGIOUS EDUCATION; STUDIES PROPER FOR WOMEN; EDUCATION OF THE DUKE DE BOURGOGNE (1689-1695); HAPPY RESULTS; THE FABLES; THE DIALOGUES OF THE DEAD; VARIETY OF DISCIPLINARY AGENTS; DIVERSIFIED INSTRUCTION; THE TELEMACHUS; FÉNELON AND BOSSUET; SPHERE AND LIMITS OF EDUCATION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

EDUCATION IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY; FÉNELON (1651-1715); HOW FÉNELON BECAME A TEACHER; ANALYSIS OF THE TREATISE ON THE EDUCATION OF GIRLS; CRITICISM OF MONASTIC EDUCATION; REFUTATION OF THE PREJUDICES RELATIVE TO WOMEN; POSITIVE VIEW OF HUMAN NATURE; INSTINCTIVE CURIOSITY; LESSONS ON OBJECTS; WEAKNESS OF THE CHILD; INDIRECT INSTRUCTION; ALL ACTIVITIES SHOULD BE ENJOYABLE; FABLES AND HISTORICAL NARRATIVES; MORAL AND RELIGIOUS EDUCATION; STUDIES SUITABLE FOR WOMEN; EDUCATION OF THE DUKE DE BOURGOGNE (1689-1695); POSITIVE OUTCOMES; THE FABLES; THE DIALOGUES OF THE DEAD; VARIETY OF EDUCATIONAL METHODS; DIVERSIFIED INSTRUCTION; THE TELEMACHUS; FÉNELON AND BOSSUET; SCOPE AND LIMITS OF EDUCATION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


173. Education in the Seventeenth Century.—Outside of the teaching congregations, the seventeenth century counts a certain number of independent educators, isolated thinkers, who have transmitted to us in durable records the results of their reflection or of their experience. The most of these belong to the clergy,—they are royal preceptors. In a monarchical government there is no grander affair than the education of princes. Some others are philosophers, whom the general study of human nature has led to reflect on the principles of education. Without pretending to include everything within the narrow compass of this elementary history, we would make known either the fundamental doctrines or the essential methods which have been concerned in the education of the seventeenth century, and[165] which, at the same time, have made a preparation for the educational reforms of the succeeding centuries.

173. Education in the 17th Century.—Beyond the teaching congregations, the seventeenth century features a number of independent educators, individual thinkers who have provided us with lasting records of their ideas and experiences. Most of these are part of the clergy—they serve as royal educators. In a monarchy, there is no more important task than educating princes. Some others are philosophers whose broad study of human nature has led them to consider the principles of education. Without trying to cover everything in this brief history, we aim to highlight either the core doctrines or the essential methods that influenced education in the seventeenth century and[165] laid the groundwork for the educational reforms of the following centuries.

174. Fénelon (1651-1715).—Fénelon holds an important place in French literature; but it seems that of all the varied aspects of his genius, the part he played as an educator is the most important and the most considerable. Fénelon wrote the first classical work of French pedagogy, and it may be said, considering the great number of authors who have been inspired by his thoughts, that he is the head of a school of educators.

174. Fénelon (1651–1715).—Fénelon has a significant role in French literature; however, it appears that out of all the different facets of his talent, his contributions as an educator are the most vital and notable. Fénelon wrote the first classical work on French education, and considering the many authors who have drawn inspiration from his ideas, it's fair to say he is at the forefront of a movement of educators.

175. How Fénelon became a Teacher.—It is well known that the valuable treatise, On the Education of Girls, was written in 1680, at the request of the Duke and the Duchess of Beauvilliers. These noble friends of Fénelon, besides several boys, had eight girls to educate. It was to assist, by his advice, in the education of this little family school, that Fénelon wrote his book which was not designed at first for the public, and which did not appear till 1687. The young Abbé who, in 1680, was but thirty years old, had already had experience in educational matters in the management of the Convent of the New Catholics (1678). This was an institution whose purpose was to retain young Protestant converts in the Catholic faith, or even to call them there by mild force. It would have been better, we confess, for the glory of Fénelon, if he had gained his experience elsewhere than in that mission of fanaticism, where he was the auxiliary of the secular arm, the accomplice of dragoons, and where was prepared the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes. We would have preferred that the Education of Girls had not been planned in a house where were violently confined girls torn from their mothers, and wives stolen from their husbands. But if the first source of Fénelon’s educa[166]tional inspiration was not as pure as one could wish, at least in the book there is nothing that betrays the spirit of intolerance and violence with which the author was associated. On the contrary, The Education of Girls is a work of gentleness and goodness, of a complaisant and amiable grace, which is pervaded by a spirit of progress.

175. How Fénelon became a Mentor.—It is well known that the important treatise, On the Education of Girls, was written in 1680, at the request of the Duke and Duchess of Beauvilliers. These noble friends of Fénelon, besides several boys, had eight girls to educate. Fénelon wrote his book to help guide the education of this small family school, which was not initially meant for the public and was not published until 1687. The young Abbé, who was only thirty years old in 1680, had already gained experience in education while managing the Convent of the New Catholics (1678). This institution aimed to keep young Protestant converts in the Catholic faith, or even gently persuade them to convert. We admit it would have been better for Fénelon's reputation if he had gained his experience elsewhere than in that mission of fanaticism, where he was an assistant to secular authorities, an ally of dragoons, and where the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes was prepared. We would have preferred that the Education of Girls had not been conceived in a place where girls were forcibly taken from their mothers and wives abducted from their husbands. However, while the initial source of Fénelon's educational inspiration may not have been as pure as one might hope, there is nothing in the book that reveals the spirit of intolerance and violence with which the author was associated. On the contrary, The Education of Girls is a work of gentleness and kindness, filled with a pleasant and friendly grace, and imbued with a spirit of progress.

Fénelon soon had occasion to apply the principles that he had set forth in his treatise. August 16, 1689, he was chosen preceptor of the Duke of Bourgogne,[123] with the Duke of Beauvilliers for governor, and the Abbé Fleury for sub-preceptor. From 1689 to 1695, he directed with marvellous success the education of a prince, “a born terror,” as Saint Simon expressed it, but who, under the penetrating influence of his master, became an accomplished man, almost a saint. It was for his royal pupil that he composed, one after another, a large number of educational works, such as the Collection of Fables, the Dialogues of the Dead, the treatise on The Existence of God, and especially the Telemachus, one of the most popular works in French literature.

Fénelon quickly had the chance to put into practice the ideas he had laid out in his treatise. On August 16, 1689, he was appointed as the tutor to the Duke of Bourgogne,[123] with the Duke of Beauvilliers as governor and the Abbé Fleury as assistant tutor. From 1689 to 1695, he successfully guided the education of a prince, described by Saint Simon as “a born terror,” but who, under the insightful guidance of Fénelon, grew into a refined individual, nearly a saint. It was for his royal student that he wrote a significant number of educational works, including the Collection of Fables, the Dialogues of the Dead, the treatise on The Existence of God, and especially the Telemachus, one of the most beloved works in French literature.

In furnishing occasion for the exercise of his educational activity, events served Fénelon according to his wish. We may say that his nature predestinated him to the work of education. With his tender soul, preserving its paternal instincts even in his celibate condition, with his admirable grace of spirit, with his various erudition and profound knowledge of antiquity, with his competence in the studies of grammar and history, attested by different passages in his Letter to the Academy; finally, with his temperate disposition and his inclinations towards liberalism in a century of absolute monarchy, he was made to become one of the guides, one of the masters, of French education.

In providing opportunities for him to engage in his educational efforts, events aligned with Fénelon's desires. It's fair to say that he was naturally suited for the work of education. With his kind spirit, which maintained its parental instincts even in his single life, his remarkable grace of mind, his wide-ranging knowledge, and deep understanding of ancient times, along with his expertise in grammar and history, as demonstrated in various parts of his Letter to the Academy; ultimately, with his balanced temperament and inclination towards liberal ideas in an era of absolute monarchy, he was destined to become one of the leaders and teachers of French education.

176. Analysis of the Treatise on the Education of Girls.—This charming masterpiece of Fénelon’s should be read entire. A rapid analysis would not suffice, as it is difficult to reduce to a few essential points the flowing thought of our author. With a facility in expression inclining to laxness, and with a copiousness of thought somewhat lacking in exactness, Fénelon easily repeats himself; he returns to thoughts which have already been elaborated, and does not restrict his easy flowing thought to a rigorous and methodical plan. We may, however, distinguish three principal parts in the thirteen chapters composing the work. Chapters I. and II. are critical, and in these the ordinary faults in the education of women are brought into sharp outline; then in chapters III. to VIII. we have general observations, and the statement of the principles and methods that should be followed and applied in the education of boys as in the education of girls; and finally, from chapter IX. to the end of the book, are all the special reflections which relate exclusively to the merits and demerits, the duties and the studies, of women.

176. Analysis of the Treatise on the Education of Girls.—This delightful masterpiece by Fénelon deserves to be read in full. A quick summary wouldn’t do it justice, as it’s tough to condense the fluid ideas of the author into just a few key points. With a way of expressing himself that leans towards being informal and a wealth of thoughts that sometimes lack precision, Fénelon tends to be repetitive; he revisits ideas he has already explored and doesn’t confine his free-flowing thoughts to a strict, organized structure. However, we can identify three main sections in the thirteen chapters of the work. Chapters I and II are critical, outlining common issues in the education of women; then, from chapters III to VIII, we find general observations and the principles and methods that should be applied in the education of both boys and girls; finally, from chapter IX to the end of the book, there are specific reflections focused solely on the virtues and shortcomings, responsibilities, and studies of women.

177. Criticism on Monastic Education.—In the opening of the treatise, as in another little essay[124] that is usually included in this volume, Fénelon expresses a preference for a liberal and humane education, where the light of the world penetrates, and which is not confined to the shadow of a monastery:—

177. Critique of Monastic Education.—In the beginning of the treatise, as in another short essay[124] that is typically included in this volume, Fénelon shows a preference for a broad and compassionate education, one that is open to the world and not limited to the confines of a monastery:—

“I conclude that it is better for your daughter to be with you than in the best convent that you could select.... If a convent is not well governed, she will see vanity honored, which is the most subtile of all the poisons that can affect a[168] young girl. She will there hear the world spoken of as a sort of enchanted place, and nothing makes a more pernicious impression than that deceptive picture of the world, which is seen at a distance with admiration, and which exaggerates all its pleasures without showing its disappointments and its sorrows.... So I would fear a worldly convent even more than the world itself. If, on the contrary, a convent conforms to the fervor and regularity of its constitution, a girl of rank will grow up there in a profound ignorance of the world.... She leaves the convent like one who had been confined in the shadows of a deep cavern, and who suddenly returns to the full light of day. Nothing is more dazzling than this sudden transition, than this glare to which one has never been accustomed.”

"I believe that it’s better for your daughter to be with you than in the best convent you could find. If a convent isn’t well-run, she’ll witness vanity being celebrated, which is the most subtle poison that can affect a young girl. There, she’ll hear the world described as a kind of enchanted place, and nothing leaves a more harmful impression than that misleading image of the world—admired from afar, it exaggerates all its pleasures while hiding its disappointments and sorrows. I would fear a worldly convent even more than the world itself. On the other hand, if a convent adheres to the passion and order of its rules, a girl of noble birth will grow up there in complete ignorance of the world. She leaves the convent like someone who has been trapped in the shadows of a deep cave and suddenly steps into the bright light of day. Nothing is more dazzling than this sudden change, this brightness to which one has never been used."

178. Refutation of the Prejudices relative to the Education of Women.—It is, then, for mothers that Fénelon writes his book, still more than for the convents that he does not love. Woman is destined to play a grand part in domestic life. “Can men hope for any sweetness in life, if their most select companionship, which is that of marriage, is turned into bitterness?” Then let us cease to neglect the education of women, and renounce the prejudices by which we pretend to justify this neglect. A learned woman, it is said, is vain and affected! But it is not proposed that women shall engage in useless studies which would make ridiculous pedants of them; it is simply a question of teaching them what befits their position in the household. Woman, it is said again, ordinarily has a weaker intellect than man! But this is the best of reasons why it is necessary to strengthen her intelligence. Finally, woman should be brought up in ignorance of the world! But, replies Fénelon, the world is not a phantom; “it is the aggregate of all the[169] families”; and women have duties to fulfill in it which are scarcely less important than those of men. “Virtue is not less for women than for men.”

178. Refutation of the Biases Regarding Women's Education.—Fénelon writes this book primarily for mothers, even more than for the convents he disapproves of. Women are meant to play a significant role in family life. “Can men expect any joy in life if their most cherished companionship, which is marriage, turns sour?” So let’s stop neglecting women’s education and abandon the biases we use to justify this neglect. People say that a learned woman is vain and pretentious! But it’s not suggested that women engage in trivial studies that would make them seem ridiculous; it’s simply about teaching them what’s appropriate for their role in the household. Moreover, it’s said that women generally have a weaker intellect than men! But that’s precisely why we need to strengthen their intelligence. Lastly, it’s claimed that women should be kept ignorant of the world! But, Fénelon responds, the world is not an illusion; “it’s the sum of all the[169] families”; and women have responsibilities in it that are nearly as important as those of men. “Virtue is just as important for women as it is for men.”

179. Good Opinion of Human Nature.—There are two categories of Christians: the first dwell particularly on the original fall; and the others attach themselves by preference to the doctrine of redemption. For the first, the child is deeply tainted with sin; his only inclinations are those towards evil; he is a child of wrath, who must be severely punished. For the others, the child, redeemed by grace, “has not yet a fixed tendency towards any object”; his instincts have no need of being thwarted; all they need is direction. Fénelon follows this last mode of thinking, which is the correct one. He does not fear self-love, and does not interdict deserved praise. He counts upon the spontaneity of nature. He regrets the education of the ancients, who left more liberty to children. Finally, in his judgments on human nature, he is influenced by a cheerful and amiable optimism, and sometimes by an excess of complacency and approbation.

179. Positive View of Human Nature.—There are two types of Christians: the first focus mainly on the original sin; the others prefer the doctrine of redemption. For the first group, the child is heavily burdened by sin; their only tendencies are towards wrongdoing; they are seen as children of wrath who need strict punishment. For the second group, the child, redeemed by grace, "doesn't yet have a fixed tendency towards any object"; their instincts don’t require repression; they just need guidance. Fénelon aligns with this last perspective, which is the correct one. He isn’t afraid of self-love and doesn’t prohibit well-deserved praise. He relies on the natural spontaneity. He laments the education of the ancients, who granted children more freedom. Ultimately, in his views on human nature, he is guided by a bright and friendly optimism, and at times by a bit too much satisfaction and approval.

180. Feebleness of the Child.—But if Fénelon believes in the innocence of the child, he is not the less convinced of its feebleness. Hence the measures he recommends to those who have in charge the bringing up of children: “The most important thing in the first years of infancy is the management of the child’s health. Through the selection of food and the régime of a simple life, the body should be supplied with pure blood.... Another thing of great importance is to allow the organs to strengthen by holding instruction in abeyance....” The intellectual weakness of the child comes for the most part from his inability to fix his attention. “The mind of the child is like a lighted taper in[170] a place exposed to the wind, whose flame is ever unsteady.” Hence the urgent necessity of not pressing children beyond measure, of training them little by little as occasion permits, “of serving and assisting Nature, without urging her.”

180. Weakness of the Child.—While Fénelon believes in the innocence of children, he is equally aware of their fragility. This leads him to suggest important guidance for those responsible for raising children: “The most critical factor during the early years of infancy is managing the child’s health. By choosing the right food and promoting a simple lifestyle, we can ensure the body has pure blood.... Another key point is to allow the organs to develop by keeping formal instruction to a minimum....” The intellectual limitations of children largely stem from their difficulty in maintaining focus. “The child’s mind is like a lit candle in[170] a windy place, where the flame flickers constantly.” Therefore, it’s crucial not to pressure children too much, but instead to guide them gradually as opportunities arise, “to support and assist Nature, without forcing her.”

181. Instructive Curiosity; Object Lessons.—If the inattention of the child is a great obstacle to his progress, his natural curiosity, by way of compensation, is a potent auxiliary. Fénelon knows the aid that can be derived from this source, and we shall quote entire the remarkable passage in which he indicates the means of calling it into exercise through familiar lessons which are already real lessons on objects:—

181. Learning Through Curiosity; Examples.—If a child's lack of focus is a major barrier to their development, their natural curiosity can effectively help make up for it. Fénelon understands the benefits that can come from this, and we will quote the entire remarkable passage where he describes how to tap into this curiosity through everyday lessons that are already practical lessons about objects:—

“Curiosity in children is a natural tendency which comes as the precursor of instruction. Do not fail to take advantage of it. For example, in the country they see a mill, and they wish to know what it is. They should be shown the manner of preparing the food that is needed for human use. They notice harvesters, and what they are doing should be explained to them; also, how the wheat is sown, and how it multiplies in the earth. In the city, they see shops where different arts are practised, and where different wares are sold. You should never be annoyed by their questions; these are so many opportunities offered you by nature for facilitating the work of instruction. Show that you take pleasure in replying to such questions, and by this means you will insensibly teach them how all the things are made that serve human needs, and that give rise to commercial pursuits.”

“Curiosity in children is a natural tendency that sets the stage for learning. Don’t miss out on it. For instance, in the countryside, they see a mill and want to know what it is. They should be shown how the food that's needed for people is prepared. They notice harvesters, and what they are doing should be explained to them; also, how the wheat is planted and how it grows in the soil. In the city, they see shops where different skills are practiced and various goods are sold. You should never be annoyed by their questions; these are great opportunities given by nature to help with teaching. Show that you enjoy answering their questions, and you’ll naturally teach them how all the things that meet human needs are made and how they lead to business activities.”

182. Indirect Instruction.—Even when the child has grown up, and is more capable of receiving direct instruction, Fénelon does not depart from his system of mild management and precaution. There are to be no didactic lessons,[171] but as far as possible the instruction shall be indirect. This is the great educational method of Fénelon, and we shall soon see how he applied it to the education of the Duke of Bourgogne. “The less formal our lessons are, the better.” However, there is need of discretion and prudence in the choice of the first ideas, and the first pictures that are to be impressed on the child’s mind.

182. Indirect Teaching.—Even as the child grows up and becomes more capable of receiving direct instruction, Fénelon sticks to his approach of gentle guidance and caution. There won’t be any formal lessons,[171] but the teaching should be as indirect as possible. This is Fénelon's main educational method, and we’ll soon see how he used it in educating the Duke of Bourgogne. “The less formal our lessons are, the better.” However, it’s important to be careful and wise in choosing the initial ideas and images that will be planted in the child’s mind.

“Into a reservoir so little and so precious only exquisite things should be poured.” The absence of pedantry is one of the characteristics of Fénelon. “In rhetoric,” he says, “I will give no rules at all; it is sufficient to give good models.” As to grammar, “I will give it no attention, or, at least, but very little.” Instruction must be insinuated, not imposed. We must resort to unexpected lessons,—to such as do not appear to be lessons. Fénelon here anticipates Rousseau, and suggests the system of pre-arranged scenes and instructive artifices, similar to those invented for Émile.[125]

“Into a small and precious reservoir, only beautiful things should be poured.” One of Fénelon's defining traits is his lack of pretentiousness. “In terms of rhetoric,” he says, “I won’t provide any strict rules; it’s enough to offer good examples.” Regarding grammar, “I won’t pay much attention to it, or at least, not very much.” Teaching should be subtle, not forced. We need to use unexpected lessons—those that don’t seem like lessons at all. Fénelon here foreshadows Rousseau and suggests a method of carefully arranged scenes and instructional tricks, similar to those created for Émile.[125]

183. All Activity must be Pleasurable.—One of the best qualities of Fénelon as a teacher is that of wishing that study should be agreeable; but this quality becomes a fault with him, because he makes an abuse of attractive instruction. We can but applaud him when he criticises the harsh and crabbed pedagogy of the Middle Age, and depicts to us those tiresome and gloomy class-rooms, where teachers are ever talking to children of words and things of which they understand nothing. “No liberty,” he says, “no enjoyment, but always lessons, silence, uncomfortable postures, correction, and threats.” And so there is nothing more just than this thought: “In the current education, all the pleasure[172] is put on one side, and all that is disagreeable on the other; the disagreeable is all put into study, and all the pleasure is found in the diversions.” Fénelon would change all this. For study, as for moral discipline, “pleasure must do all.”

183. All activities should be fun.—One of Fénelon's greatest strengths as a teacher is his belief that studying should be enjoyable; however, this strength can also be a weakness because he tends to overemphasize appealing teaching methods. We can only commend him when he criticizes the rigid and dull education of the Middle Ages, portraying those boring and dreary classrooms where teachers constantly lecture children about topics they don’t grasp. “No freedom,” he says, “no enjoyment, just endless lessons, silence, uncomfortable positions, correction, and threats.” Thus, it’s absolutely right to say: “In today’s education, all the pleasure is pushed aside, and all the unpleasantness is focused on study, while all the enjoyment comes from recreation.” Fénelon would change this. For both learning and moral development, “pleasure should lead the way.”

First, as to study, seek the means of making agreeable to children whatever you require of them. “We must always place before them a definite and agreeable aim to sustain them in their work.” “Conceal their studies under the appearance of liberty and pleasure.” “Let their range of vision extend itself a little, and their intelligence acquire more breadth.” “Mingle instruction with play.” “I have seen,” he says again, “certain children who have learned to read while playing.”

First, when it comes to studying, find ways to make whatever you need from children enjoyable for them. “We should always present them with a clear and pleasant goal to keep them motivated in their work.” “Wrap their studies in a way that feels free and fun.” “Allow their perspective to broaden a bit and help their understanding become deeper.” “Mix learning with play.” “I've seen,” he states again, “some children who learned to read while having fun.”

For giving direction to the will, as for giving activity to the intelligence, never subject children to cold and absolute authority. Do not weary them by an indiscreet exactness. Let wisdom appear to them only at intervals, and then with a laughing face. Lead them by reason whenever it is possible for you to do it. Never assume, save in case of extreme necessity, an austere, imperious air that makes them tremble.

For guiding their will, just like for energizing their intelligence, never subject children to harsh and absolute authority. Don't overwhelm them with rigid expectations. Let wisdom show up for them only occasionally, and when it does, make sure it has a friendly smile. Guide them with reason whenever you can. Only adopt a serious and commanding demeanor in cases of extreme necessity, as it can frighten them.

“You would close their heart and destroy their confidence, without which there is no profit to hope for from education. Make yourself loved by them. Let them feel at ease in your presence, so that they do not fear to have you see their faults.”

“You would shut them down and ruin their confidence, which means there’s no hope for any benefit from education. Make sure they love you. Allow them to feel comfortable around you, so they won’t be afraid for you to see their mistakes.”

Such, intellectually and morally, is the amiable discipline dreamed of by Fénelon. It is evident that the imagination of our author conducts him a little too far and leads him astray. Fénelon sees everything on the bright side. In education, such as this too complacent teacher dreams of it, there is no difficulty, nothing laborious, no thorns. “All[173] metals there are gold; all flowers there are roses.” The child is almost exempted from making effort: he shall not be made to repeat the lesson he has heard, “for fear of annoying him.” It is necessary that he learn everything while playing. If he has faults, he must not be told of them, save with precaution, “for fear of hurting his feelings.” Fénelon is decidedly too good-natured, too much given to cajolery. In his effort to shun whatever is repulsive, he comes to exclude whatever is laborious. He falls into an artless pleasantry when he demands that the books of his pupil shall be “beautifully bound, with gilt edges, and fine pictures.”

Such, intellectually and morally, is the friendly approach envisioned by Fénelon. It’s clear that the imagination of our author leads him a little too far and misguides him. Fénelon views everything in an overly optimistic light. In the type of education that this overly lenient teacher dreams of, there are no challenges, nothing difficult, no thorns. “All metals are gold; all flowers are roses.” The child is almost excused from making an effort: he won’t be asked to repeat the lesson he’s heard, “for fear of annoying him.” It's necessary for him to learn everything while playing. If he makes mistakes, he shouldn’t be told about them, except with care, “for fear of hurting his feelings.” Fénelon is definitely too kind-hearted, too inclined to flattery. In his attempt to avoid anything unappealing, he ends up excluding anything that requires effort. He falls into naive cheerfulness when he insists that his pupil's books must be “beautifully bound, with gilt edges, and fine pictures.”

184. Fables and History.—Fénelon’s very decided taste for agreeable studies, determines him to place in the foremost rank of the child’s intellectual occupations, fables and history, because narratives please the infant imagination above everything else. It is with sacred history especially that he would have the attention occupied, always selecting from it “that which presents the most pleasing and the most magnificent pictures.” He properly demands, moreover, that the teacher “animate his narrative with lively and familiar tones, and so make all his characters speak.” By this means we shall hold the attention of children without forcing it; “for, once more,” he says, “we must be very careful not to impose on them a law to hear and to remember these narratives.”

184. Fables and History.—Fénelon's strong preference for engaging subjects leads him to prioritize fables and history as key components of a child's learning, since stories captivate young imaginations more than anything else. He especially emphasizes sacred history, wanting the focus to be on “the most enjoyable and impressive stories.” He rightly insists that teachers should “bring the stories to life with vibrant and relatable tones, making all the characters speak.” This approach helps keep children's attention without putting pressure on them; “because, once again,” he states, “we must be very careful not to force them to listen and memorize these stories.”

185. Moral and Religious Education.—Contrary to Rousseau’s notions, Fénelon requires that children should early have their attention turned to moral and religious truths. He would have this instruction given in the concrete, by means of examples drawn from experience. We need not fear to speak to them of God as a venerable old man, with white beard, etc. Whatever of the superstitious[174] there may be in these conceptions adapted to the infant imagination will be corrected afterwards by the reason. It is to be noted, moreover, that a religion of extremes is not what Fénelon desires. He fears all exaggerations, even that of piety. What he demands is a tempered devotion, a reasonable Christianity. He is suspicious of false miracles. “Accustom girls,” he says, “not to accept thoughtlessly certain unauthorized narrations, and not to practise certain forms of devotion introduced by an indiscreet zeal.” But possibly, without intending it, Fénelon himself is preparing the way for the superstition he combats, when, for the purpose of indoctrinating the child with the first principles of religion, he presents to him the notion of God under sensible forms, and speaks to him of a paradise where all is of gold and precious stones.

185. Ethics and Religious Education.—Unlike Rousseau, Fénelon believes that children should be introduced early to moral and religious truths. He suggests that this teaching should be practical, using real-life examples. We shouldn’t hesitate to describe God as a wise old man with a white beard, etc. Any superstitions in these ideas that suit a child's imagination can be addressed later with reason. It's important to note that Fénelon doesn’t want an extreme form of religion. He is wary of exaggerations, even in piety. What he advocates is a balanced devotion, a sensible Christianity. He is cautious of false miracles. “Teach girls,” he says, “not to unthinkingly accept certain unauthorized stories, and not to engage in specific forms of devotion introduced by careless enthusiasm.” However, Fénelon may unintentionally be paving the way for the superstition he opposes when, to educate the child on the basics of religion, he presents the idea of God in tangible forms and describes a paradise made of gold and precious stones.

186. Studies Proper for Women.—So far, we have noted in Fénelon’s work only general precepts applicable to boys and girls alike. But in the last part of his work, Fénelon treats especially of women’s own work, of the qualities peculiarly their own, of their duties, and of the kind of instruction they need in order to fulfill them.

186. Women’s Appropriate Studies.—Up to this point, we have only seen general guidelines in Fénelon's work that apply to both boys and girls. However, in the final section of his work, Fénelon specifically discusses women's roles, their unique qualities, their responsibilities, and the type of education they require to fulfill those roles.

No one knew better than Fénelon the faults that come to woman through ignorance,—unrest, unemployed time, inability to apply herself to solid and serious duties, frivolity, indolence, lawless imagination, indiscreet curiosity concerning trifles, levity, and talkativeness, sentimentalism, and, what is remarkable with a friend of Madame Guyon, a mania for theology: “Women are too much inclined to speak decisively on religious questions.”

No one understood better than Fénelon the flaws that women face due to ignorance—restlessness, idle time, difficulty focusing on serious responsibilities, superficiality, laziness, an uncontrolled imagination, overly curious about trivial matters, lightheartedness, talkativeness, sentimentalism, and, interestingly for a friend of Madame Guyon, an obsession with theology: “Women tend to be too quick to make definitive statements about religious issues.”

What does Fénelon propose as a corrective of these mischievous tendencies? It must be confessed that the plan of instruction which he proposes is still insufficient, and that it scarcely accords with the ideal as we conceive it to-day.

What does Fénelon suggest as a way to fix these harmful tendencies? It's important to admit that the teaching method he proposes is still lacking and barely matches the ideal as we see it today.

“Keep young girls,” he says, “within the common bounds, and teach them that there should be for their sex a modesty with respect to knowledge almost as delicate as that inspired by the horror of vice.”

“Keep young girls,” he says, “within the usual limits, and teach them that there should be a modesty regarding knowledge for their gender that's almost as sensitive as the fear of wrongdoing.”

Is not this the same as declaring that knowledge is not intended for women, and that it is repugnant to their delicate nature?

Isn't this basically saying that knowledge isn't meant for women and that it's against their delicate nature?

When Fénelon tells us that a young girl ought to learn to read and write correctly (and observe that account is taken only of the daughters of the nobility and of the wealthy middle classes); when he adds, let her also learn grammar, we can infer from these puerile prescriptions, that Fénelon does not exact any great things from women in the way of knowledge. And yet, such as it is, this programme surpassed, in the time of Fénelon, the received custom, and constituted a substantial progress. It was to state an excellent principle, whose consequences should have been more fully analyzed, to demand that women should learn all that is necessary for them to know, in order to bring up their children. Fénelon should also be commended for having recommended to young women the reading of profane authors. He who had been nourished on such literature, who was, so to speak, but a Greek turned Christian, who knew Homer so perfectly as to write the Telemachus, could not, without belying himself, advise against the studies from which he had derived so much pleasure and profit. He also recognized the utility of history, ancient and modern. He grants a place to poetry and eloquence, provided an elimination be made of whatever would be dangerous to purity of morals. What we comprehend less easily is that he condemns, as severely as he does, music, which, he says, “furnishes diversions that are poisonous.”

When Fénelon suggests that a young girl should learn to read and write properly (noting that this applies only to the daughters of the nobility and wealthy middle classes); when he adds, let her also learn grammar, we can see from these simplistic recommendations that Fénelon doesn’t expect much from women in terms of knowledge. Still, even with these limited expectations, this plan was ahead of its time and marked significant progress. It established an important principle—that women should learn everything necessary to raise their children. Fénelon should also be praised for encouraging young women to read secular authors. Having been influenced by such literature himself, and being essentially a Greek who became a Christian, who knew Homer so well that he wrote the Telemachus, he couldn’t, without contradicting himself, advise against the studies that brought him so much joy and benefit. He also acknowledged the value of both ancient and modern history. He allowed for poetry and eloquence, as long as anything harmful to moral integrity was excluded. What we find more puzzling is his strong condemnation of music, which he claims “provides diversions that are poisonous.”

But these faults, this mistrust of too high an intellectual[176] culture, ought not to prevent us from admiring the Education of Girls. Let us be grateful to Fénelon for having resisted, in part, the prejudices of a period when young women were condemned by their sex to an almost absolute ignorance; for having declared that he would follow a course contrary “to that of alarm and of a superficial culture of the intelligence”; and finally, for having written a book, all the generous inspirations of which Madame de Maintenon herself has not caught; and of which we may say, finally, that almost everything that it contains is excellent, and that it is defective only in what it does not contain.

But these faults, this mistrust of overly high intellectual culture, shouldn’t stop us from appreciating the Education of Girls. We should be thankful to Fénelon for partly resisting the prejudices of a time when young women were condemned by their gender to near-total ignorance; for declaring that he would take a path opposite “to that of alarm and of a superficial culture of the intelligence”; and finally, for writing a book that even the generous inspirations of Madame de Maintenon herself didn’t fully grasp. We can say that almost everything in it is excellent, and its only flaw is what it doesn’t include.

187. Madame de Lambert (1647-1733).—Fénelon, as an educator of women, was the founder of a school. From Rollin to Madame de Genlis, how many teachers have been inspired by him! But in the front rank of his pupils we must place Madame de Lambert. In her Counsels to her Son (1701), and especially in her Counsels to her Daughter (1728), she has taken up the tradition of Fénelon with greater breadth and freedom of spirit. “As discreet as he with respect to works of the imagination, of which she fears that the reading may inflame the mind;” more severe, even, than he towards Racine, whose name she seems to hesitate to pronounce; disposed to exclude her daughter from “plays, representations that move the passions, music, poetry,—all belonging to the retinue of pleasure,—in other respects, Madame de Lambert takes precedence and surpasses her master” (Gréard). She reproaches Molière for having abandoned women to idleness, pastime, and pleasure. She loves history, especially the history of France, “which no one is permitted not to know.” Finally, without entering into the details of her protests, she makes a powerful plea for the cause of woman’s education; she already belongs to the eighteenth century.

187. Madame de Lambert (1647-1733).—Fénelon, as a teacher for women, was the pioneer of a new educational approach. From Rollin to Madame de Genlis, so many educators have drawn inspiration from him! Yet, at the forefront of his students, we must highlight Madame de Lambert. In her Counsels to her Son (1701) and particularly in her Counsels to her Daughter (1728), she expands upon Fénelon's teachings with a greater sense of openness and depth. “Just as discreet as he is regarding imaginative works, which she worries may ignite the mind;” even stricter than he is about Racine, whose name she seems reluctant to say; she intends to keep her daughter away from “plays, performances that stir emotions, music, poetry—all part of the enjoyment of life—while in other respects, Madame de Lambert excels and surpasses her mentor” (Gréard). She criticizes Molière for leading women into idleness, distractions, and pleasure. She has a passion for history, particularly French history, “which everyone is expected to know.” Ultimately, while not diving into the specifics of her arguments, she strongly advocates for women's education; she is already aligned with the enlightenment of the eighteenth century.

188. Education of the Duke of Bourgogne.—Singularly enough, Fénelon did not make an application of his ideas on education till after he had set them forth in a theoretical treatise. The education of the Duke of Bourgogne permitted him to make a practical test of the rules established in the Education of Girls. Nothing is of more interest to the historian of pedagogy than the study of that princely education into which Fénelon put all his mind and heart, and which, by its results, at once brilliant and insufficient, exhibits the merits and the faults of his plan of education.

188. Education of the Duke of Burgundy.—Interestingly, Fénelon only applied his educational ideas after sharing them in a theoretical treatise. The education of the Duke of Bourgogne allowed him to practically test the principles outlined in the Education of Girls. For anyone studying the history of education, the examination of that royal education, where Fénelon dedicated all his energy and passion, is incredibly important. The outcomes, both impressive and lacking, showcase the strengths and weaknesses of his educational approach.

189. Happy Results.—The Duke of Bourgogne with his active intelligence, and also with his impetuous, indocile character, and his fits of passion, was just the pupil for the teacher who relied on indirect instruction. It would have been unwise to indoctrinate with heavy didactic lessons a spirit so impetuous. Through tact and industry, Fénelon succeeded in captivating the attention of the prince, and in skillfully insinuating into his mind knowledges that he would probably have rejected, had they been presented to it in a scientific and pedantic form. “I have never seen a child,” says Fénelon, “who so readily understood the finest things of poetry and eloquence.” Doubtless the happy nature of the prince contributed a large part towards these results; but the art of Fénelon had also its share in the final account.

189. Great Results.—The Duke of Burgundy, with his sharp intelligence and his impulsive, rebellious personality, along with his intense emotions, was the perfect student for a teacher who relied on indirect instruction. It would have been a mistake to overwhelm such an energetic spirit with heavy, didactic lessons. Through cleverness and dedication, Fénelon managed to capture the prince's attention and skillfully introduced ideas that he likely would have dismissed if they had been delivered in a dry, academic way. “I have never seen a child,” says Fénelon, “who so easily grasped the deeper aspects of poetry and eloquence.” Certainly, the prince’s cheerful disposition played a significant role in these outcomes, but Fénelon’s skill also contributed to the final results.

190. Moral Lessons; The Fables.—How shall morals be taught to a violent and passionate child? Fénelon did not think of preaching fine sermons to him; but presented to him, under the form of Fables, the moral precepts that he wished to inculcate. The Fables of Fénelon certainly have not, as a whole, a large literary value; but, to form a just appreciation of them, we must recollect that their merit is[178] especially to be seen in the circumstances attending their composition. Composed from day to day, they were adapted to the circumstances of the life of the young prince; they were filled with allusions to his faults and his virtues, and they conveyed to him, at the favorable moment, under the veil of a pleasing fiction, the commendation or the censure that he deserved. “One might,” says the Cardinal de Bausset, “follow the chronological order in which these pieces were composed, by comparing them with the progress which age and instruction must have made in the education of the prince.” The apologues, even with their very general morals, will always have their value and place in the education of children. What shall be said of the fables in which the moral, wholly individual, was addressed exclusively to the pupil for whom they were written, either on account of some perversity that he let come to the surface, or of a rising virtue that had been manifested in his conduct? It is thus that the fable called The Capricious presented to the young duke the picture of his fits of passion, and taught him to correct himself; that of the Bee and the Fly reminded him that the most brilliant qualities serve no good purpose without moderation. One day, in a fit of anger, the prince so far forgot himself as to say to Fénelon, who was reproving him: “No, no, Sir! I know who I am, and who you are!” The next day, doubtless in response to this explosion of princely self-conceit, Fénelon had him read the fable entitled Bacchus and the Faun: “As Bacchus could not abide a malicious jeerer always ready to make sport of his expressions that were not correct and elegant, he said to him in a fiery and important tone: ‘How dare you jeer the son of Jupiter?’ The Faun replied without emotion: ‘Alas! how does the son of Jupiter dare to commit any fault?’”

190. Moral Lessons: The Fables.—How can you teach morals to a violent and passionate child? Fénelon didn’t think preaching fancy sermons would work; instead, he presented moral lessons to him in the form of Fables. The Fables of Fénelon may not hold significant literary value overall, but to appreciate them properly, we need to remember that their true merit lies[178] in the context of their creation. Written daily, they were tailored to the young prince’s life, filled with reflections on his faults and virtues, and conveyed, at the right moment, praise or criticism through enjoyable storytelling. “One might,” says Cardinal de Bausset, “track the chronological order in which these pieces were written by comparing them to the prince's growth in age and education.” The fables with their broad morals will always be valuable in children’s education. What can be said about the fables in which the moral, highly personal, was directed specifically at the pupil for whom they were created, either due to some flaw he displayed or because of a developing virtue revealed in his behavior? For instance, the fable called The Capricious illustrated the young duke’s fits of anger and taught him to improve; that of the Bee and the Fly reminded him that even the most impressive qualities are useless without moderation. One day, in a rage, the prince went so far as to tell Fénelon, who was scolding him: “No, no, Sir! I know who I am, and who you are!” The next day, likely as a reaction to this burst of royal arrogance, Fénelon had him read the fable titled Bacchus and the Faun: “As Bacchus couldn’t stand a malicious mocker always ready to ridicule his less-than-perfect expressions, he said to him in a fiery and important tone: ‘How dare you mock the son of Jupiter?’ The Faun replied without emotion: ‘Alas! how does the son of Jupiter dare to make any mistakes?’”

Certain fables, of a more elevated tone than the others,[179] are not designed simply to correct the faults of children; they prepare the prince for the exercise of government. Thus, the fable of the Bees disclosed to him the beauties of an industrious State, and one where order reigns; the Nile and the Ganges taught him love for the people, “compassion for humanity, harassed and suffering.” Finally, from each of these fables there issued a serious lesson under the pleasing exterior of a witticism; and more than once, in reading them, the prince doubtless felt an emotion of pleasure or of shame, as he recognized himself in a commendation or in a reproof addressed to the imaginary personages of the Fables.

Certain fables, which are more sophisticated than the others,[179] are not just meant to correct children’s mistakes; they also prepare the prince for the responsibilities of leadership. For example, the fable of the Bees revealed to him the merits of a hardworking society where order prevails; the Nile and the Ganges inspired him to care for his people, nurturing “compassion for humanity, troubled and in pain.” Ultimately, each of these fables conveyed a serious lesson beneath a whimsical surface, and more than once, while reading them, the prince surely experienced moments of joy or embarrassment as he saw himself reflected in praise or criticism targeted at the fictional characters of the Fables.

191. Historical Lessons; The Dialogues of the Dead.—It is not alone in moral education, but in intellectual education as well, that Fénelon resorts to artifice. The ingenious preceptor has employed fiction in all its forms the better to compass and dominate the spirit of his pupil. There are the fables for moral instruction, the dialogues for the study of history, and finally, the epopée in the Telemachus, for the political education of the heir to the throne of France.

191. Historical Lessons: The Dialogues of the Dead.—Fénelon doesn't just focus on moral education, but also on intellectual education, using clever techniques. The creative teacher has used fiction in various forms to better influence and guide his student. He has used fables for moral teachings, dialogues for studying history, and finally, the epic in the Telemachus for the political education of the heir to the French throne.

The Dialogues of the Dead put on the stage men of all countries and conditions, Charles the Fifth and a monk of Saint-Just, Aristotle and Descartes, Leonardo da Vinci and Poussin, Cæsar and Alexander. History proper, literature, philosophy, the arts, were the subjects of conversations composed, as in the Fables, at different intervals, according to the progress and the needs of the Duke of Bourgogne. These were attractive pictures that came from time to time to be introduced into the scheme for the didactic study of universal history. They should be taken only for what they were intended to be,—the pleasing complement to a regular and consecutive course of instruction. Fénelon knew better than any one else that history is interesting in itself, and[180] that to make the study of it interesting, it is sufficient to present it to the childish imagination with clearness, with vivacity, and with feeling.

The Dialogues of the Dead features people from all over the world and from different walks of life, including Charles the Fifth and a monk from Saint-Just, Aristotle and Descartes, Leonardo da Vinci and Poussin, Caesar and Alexander. The topics of conversation included history, literature, philosophy, and the arts, arranged over time to cater to the interests and needs of the Duke of Bourgogne. These engaging narratives were periodically woven into the framework for a comprehensive study of universal history. They should be viewed as intended—a delightful addition to a structured and progressive educational plan. Fénelon understood better than anyone that history is inherently fascinating, and that to make studying it captivating, it's enough to present it to a young audience with clarity, energy, and emotion.

192. Variety of Disciplinary Agents.—The education of the Duke of Bourgogne is the practical application of Fénelon’s principles as to the necessity of employing an insinuating gentleness rather than an authority which dryly commands. There are to be no sermons, no lectures, but indirect means of moral instruction. The Duke of Bourgogne was irascible. Instead of reading to him Seneca’s treatise On Anger, this is Fénelon’s device: One morning he has a cabinet-maker come to his apartments, whom he has instructed for the purpose. The prince enters, stops, and looks at the tools. “Go about your business, Sir,” cries the workman, who assumes a most threatening air, “for I am not responsible for what I may do; when I am in a passion, I break the arms and legs of those whom I meet.” We guess the conclusion of the story, and how, by this experimental method, Fénelon contrives to teach the prince to guard against anger and its effects.

192. Different Types of Disciplinary Agents.—The education of the Duke of Bourgogne is a practical application of Fénelon's ideas about the importance of using gentle persuasion instead of harsh authority. There are no sermons, no lectures, just indirect ways to teach moral lessons. The Duke of Bourgogne had a short temper. Instead of having him read Seneca’s treatise On Anger, Fénelon comes up with a clever approach: one morning, he brings a cabinet-maker to the prince’s room, who has been briefed for this purpose. The prince walks in, stops, and examines the tools. “Get on with your work, sir,” the worker shouts, adopting a threatening demeanor, “because I’m not responsible for what I might do; when I get angry, I hurt people.” We can imagine how the story unfolds and how, through this practical method, Fénelon manages to teach the prince to control his anger and its consequences.

When indirect means did not answer, Fénelon employed others. It is thus that he made frequent appeals to the self-love of his pupil; he reminded him of what he owed to his name and to the hopes of France. He had him record his word of honor that he would behave well: “I promise the Abbé Fénelon, on the word of a prince, that I will obey him, and that, in case I break my word, I will submit to any kind of punishment and dishonor. Given at Versailles, this 29th day of November, 1689. Signed: Louis.” At other times Fénelon appealed to his feelings, and conquered him by his tenderness and goodness. It is in such moments of tender confidence that the prince said to him, “I leave the[181] Duke of Bourgogne outside the door, and with you I am but the little Louis.” Finally, at other times, Fénelon resorted to the harshest punishments; he sequestered him, took away his books, and interdicted all conversation.

When indirect methods didn’t work, Fénelon tried other approaches. He often appealed to his pupil's self-love, reminding him of his responsibilities to his name and France's expectations. He had him promise on his honor to behave: “I promise Abbé Fénelon, on my word as a prince, that I will obey him, and if I break my word, I will accept any punishment and dishonor. Given at Versailles, this 29th day of November, 1689. Signed: Louis.” At other times, Fénelon connected with his feelings, winning him over with his kindness and compassion. In those moments of trust, the prince said to him, “I leave the[181] Duke of Bourgogne outside the door, and with you I am just little Louis.” Finally, sometimes Fénelon resorted to severe punishments; he isolated him, took away his books, and banned all conversation.

193. Diversified Instruction.—By turns serious and tender, mild and severe, in his moral discipline, Fénelon was not less versatile in his methods of instruction. His dominant preoccupation was to diversify studies—the term is his own. If a given subject of study was distasteful to his pupil, Fénelon passed to another. Although the success of his tutorship seems to be a justification of his course, there is ground for thinking that, as a general rule, Fénelon’s precept is debatable, and that his example should not be followed by making an over-use of amusement and agreeable variety. Fénelon has too often made studies puerile through his attempts to make them agreeable.

193. Varied Teaching Methods.—Fénelon was both serious and compassionate, gentle and strict, in his moral teachings, and he was equally flexible in his teaching methods. His main focus was to diversify studies—a term he coined. If a certain topic was unappealing to a student, Fénelon would move on to a different one. While his success as a tutor seems to validate his approach, it's worth considering that, generally speaking, Fénelon’s principle is debatable, and his example should not be emulated by excessively relying on fun and variety. Fénelon often made studies trivial through his efforts to make them enjoyable.

194. Results of the Education of the Duke of Bourgogne.—It seems like a paradox to say that Fénelon was too successful in his educational apostleship; and yet this is the truth. Under his hand—“the ablest hand that ever was,” says Saint Simon—the prince became in all respects the image of his master. He was a bigot to the extent of being unwilling to attend a royal ball because that worldly entertainment coincided with the religious celebration of the Epiphany; he was rather a monk than a king; he was destitute of all spirit of initiative and liberty, irresolute, absorbed in his pious erudition and mystic prayers; finally, he was another Telemachus, who could not do without his Mentor. Fénelon had monopolized and absorbed the will of his pupil. He had forgotten that the purpose of education is to form, not a pale copy, an image of the master, but a man independent and free, capable of sufficing for himself.

194. Outcomes of the Education of the Duke of Burgundy.—It seems like a contradiction to say that Fénelon was too successful in his teaching role; and yet this is the reality. Under his guidance—“the best guidance that ever existed,” says Saint Simon—the prince became in every way a reflection of his mentor. He was so much of a bigot that he refused to attend a royal ball because it conflicted with the religious celebration of the Epiphany; he was more like a monk than a king; he lacked any spirit of initiative and freedom, was indecisive, and absorbed in his religious studies and mystical prayers; ultimately, he was just another Telemachus, who couldn’t function without his Mentor. Fénelon had taken over and consumed the will of his student. He had forgotten that the goal of education is to create, not a lifeless replica, but an independent and free man, capable of standing on his own.

195. The Telemachus.—The Telemachus, composed from 1694 to 1698, was designed for the Duke of Bourgogne; but he was not to read it, and did not read it, in fact, till after his marriage. Through this epopée in prose, this romance borrowed from Homer, Fénelon purposed to continue the moral education of his pupil. But the book abounds in sermons. “I could have wished,” said Boileau, “that the Abbé had made his Mentor a little less a preacher, and that the moral of the book could have been distributed a little more imperceptibly, and with more art.” At least, they are beautiful and excellent sermons, aimed against luxury, the spirit of conquest, the consequences of absolute power, and against ambition and war. Louis XIV. had probably read the Telemachus, and had comprehended the allusions concealed in the description of the Republic of Salentum, when he said of Fénelon that he was “the most chimerical spirit in his kingdom.” Besides the moral lesson intended for princes, the Telemachus also contains bold reflections on political questions. For example, note the conception of a system of public instruction, very new for the time: “Children belong less to their parents than to the Republic, and ought to be educated by the State. There should be established public schools in which are taught the fear of God, love of country, and respect for the laws.”

195. The Telemachus.—The Telemachus, written between 1694 and 1698, was intended for the Duke of Bourgogne; however, he did not read it until after his marriage. Through this epic in prose, a story inspired by Homer, Fénelon aimed to continue the moral education of his student. But the book is filled with sermons. “I would have preferred,” said Boileau, “that the Abbé had made his Mentor less of a preacher, and that the moral of the book could have been woven in more subtly and artistically.” At least, they are beautiful and thoughtful sermons, targeting luxury, the desire for conquest, the consequences of absolute power, and critiquing ambition and war. Louis XIV likely read the Telemachus and understood the subtle references in the portrayal of the Republic of Salentum when he described Fénelon as “the most chimerical spirit in his kingdom.” In addition to the moral lessons for princes, the Telemachus also presents bold ideas on political issues. For instance, there is a notion of a public education system, quite revolutionary for its time: “Children belong less to their parents than to the Republic, and should be educated by the State. Public schools should be established to teach reverence for God, love of country, and respect for the laws.”

196. Bossuet and Fénelon.—Bossuet, as preceptor of the Dauphin,[126] was far from having the same success as Fénelon. Nothing was overlooked, however, in the education of the son of Louis XIV.; and the Letter to Pope Innocent XI. (1679), in which Bossuet presents his scheme of study, gives proof of high fitness for educational work.[183] He recommends assiduous labor, no leaves of absence, and play mingled with study. “A child must play and enjoy himself,” he says. Emulation excited by the presence of other children, who came to compete with the prince; a thorough reading of the Latin authors, explained, not in fragments, as with the Jesuits, but in complete texts; a certain breadth of spirit, since the study of the comic poets—of Terence in particular—was expressly recommended; a familiarity with the Greeks and the Romans, “especially with the divine Homer”; the grammar learned in French; history, “the mistress of human life,” studied with ardor, and presented, first, in its particular facts, in the lessons which the Dauphin drew up, and then in its general laws, the spirit of which has been transmitted to us in the Discourse on Universal History; geography learned “while playing and making imaginary journeys”; philosophy; and finally the sciences, brilliantly presented,—with such a programme, and under such a master, it seems that the Dauphin ought to have been a student of the highest rank; but he remained a mediocre pupil, “absorbed,” to use Saint Simon’s expression, “in his own fat and gloom.”

196. Bossuet and Fénelon.—Bossuet, as the tutor of the Dauphin,[126] didn't achieve the same level of success as Fénelon. However, nothing was overlooked in the education of Louis XIV.'s son, and the Letter to Pope Innocent XI. (1679), where Bossuet outlines his study plan, shows his strong qualifications for educational work.[183] He emphasizes hard work, no days off, and a balance of play with study. “A child must play and enjoy himself,” he states. Competition from other children who came to challenge the prince was encouraged; a thorough reading of Latin authors was required, presented in full texts rather than in excerpts like the Jesuits did; a broad perspective was needed, as the study of comic poets—especially Terence—was specifically recommended; there should be familiarity with the Greeks and Romans, “especially the divine Homer”; grammar learned in French; history, “the mistress of human life,” studied passionately and first presented through specific events in lessons that the Dauphin prepared, and then through its overarching principles, which we see reflected in the Discourse on Universal History; geography learned “through play and imaginary journeys”; philosophy; and lastly, the sciences, presented in a creative way. Given such a curriculum and under such a teacher, one would expect the Dauphin to excel academically; however, he turned out to be an average student, “absorbed,” as Saint Simon put it, “in his own fat and gloom.”

It must certainly be acknowledged that, notwithstanding his excellent intentions, Bossuet was in part responsible for the fact that these results were insufficient, or, rather, nil. He did not know how “to condescend,” as Montaigne says, “to the boyish ways of his pupil.” In dealing with him he proceeded on too high a plane. “The austere genius of Bossuet,” says Henry Martin, “did not know how to become small with the small.” Bossuet lacked in flexibility and tact, precisely the qualities that characterized Fénelon. Bossuet, in education, as in everything else, is grandeur, noble and sublime bearing; Fénelon, as preceptor, is address, insinuating grace. That which dominates in the one[184] is authority, a majesty almost icy; that which constitutes the charm of the other is versatility, a persuasive gentleness, a penetrating tenderness.

It must certainly be acknowledged that, despite his good intentions, Bossuet was partly responsible for the fact that these results were lacking, or rather, nonexistent. He didn’t know how “to condescend,” as Montaigne says, “to the childish ways of his student.” In interacting with him, he operated on too high a level. “The austere genius of Bossuet,” says Henry Martin, “did not know how to become small with the small.” Bossuet lacked flexibility and tact, which were precisely the qualities that defined Fénelon. Bossuet, in education, like in everything else, embodies grandeur, noble and sublime presence; Fénelon, as a teacher, embodies approachability and graceful subtleness. What stands out in Bossuet[184] is authority, a nearly icy majesty; what makes Fénelon charming is his adaptability, persuasive kindness, and deep tenderness.

To be just, however, it must be added that the faults were not all on Bossuet’s side. In that education, stamped with failure, the pupil was the great culprit, with his ungrateful and rebellious nature. “My lord has much spirit,” said a courtier, “but he has it concealed.” For one not a courtier, does it not amount to the same thing to have one’s spirit concealed and to have none at all?

To be fair, it should be noted that the faults weren't entirely Bossuet’s. In that failed education, the student was largely to blame for his ungrateful and rebellious attitude. “My lord has a lot of spirit,” said a courtier, “but he keeps it hidden.” For someone who isn't a courtier, isn't it pretty much the same to have your spirit hidden and to have none at all?

197. Sphere and Limits of Education.—It seems that, on one page of the Education of Girls, Fénelon has traced in advance, and by a sort of divination, the parallels of the two educations of the Dauphin and of the Duke of Bourgogne respectively. How can we fail to recognize the anticipated portrait of Fénelon’s future pupil in this passage, written in 1680?

197. Scope and Boundaries of Education.—It appears that, on one page of the Education of Girls, Fénelon has skillfully outlined, almost as if by intuition, the similarities between the education of the Dauphin and that of the Duke of Bourgogne. How can we overlook the prefigured image of Fénelon’s future student in this passage, written in 1680?

“It must be acknowledged, that of all the difficulties in education, none is comparable to that of bringing up children who are lacking in sensibility. The naturally quick and sensitive are capable of terrible mistakes,—passion and presumption do so betray them! But they have also great resources, and when far gone often come to themselves. Instruction is a germ concealed within them, which starts, and sometimes bears fruit, when experience comes to the aid of knowledge, and the passions lose their power. At least, we know how to make them attentive, and to awaken their curiosity. We have the means of interesting them, and of stimulating them through their sense of honor; but, on the other hand, we can gain no hold on indolent natures.”

“It must be recognized that among all the challenges in education, none is as significant as raising children who lack sensitivity. Those who are naturally quick and sensitive can make some serious mistakes—passion and arrogance often lead them astray! However, they also have great strengths, and even when they go off track, they often find their way back. Learning is a seed hidden within them that grows and sometimes bears fruit when experience supports knowledge and emotions lose their grip. At the very least, we know how to capture their attention and spark their curiosity. We have ways to engage them and motivate them through their sense of honor; however, we struggle to connect with those who are lazy by nature.”

On the other hand, all that follows applies perfectly to the Dauphin, the indocile pupil of Bossuet:—

On the other hand, everything that follows fits perfectly with the Dauphin, the unruly student of Bossuet:—

“ ... All the thoughts of these are distractions; they are never where they ought to be; they cannot be touched to the quick even by corrections; they hear everything and feel nothing. This indolence makes the pupil negligent, and disgusts him with whatever he does. Under these conditions, the best planned education runs the risk of failure.... Many people, who think superficially, conclude from this poor success that nature does all for the production of men of merit, and that education has no part in the result; but the only conclusion to be drawn from the case is, that there are natures like ungrateful soils, upon which culture has but little effect.”[127]

“... All these thoughts are just distractions; they’re never focused where they should be; no amount of correction can really reach them; they hear everything but feel nothing. This laziness makes the student careless and turns him off from whatever he’s doing. In these circumstances, even the best-designed education is at risk of failing.... Many people, who think only on the surface, conclude from this lack of success that nature is solely responsible for producing capable individuals and that education has no impact; but the only conclusion to draw from this situation is that some natures are like ungrateful soil, where cultivation has little effect.”[127]

Nothing better can be said, and Fénelon has admirably summed up the lesson that should be drawn from these two princely illustrations of the seventeenth century. If the sorry results of Bossuet’s efforts should inspire the educator with some modesty, and prove to him that the best grain does not grow in an ingrate soil, is not the brilliant education of the Duke of Bourgogne, which developed almost all the virtues in a soul where nature seemed to have planted the seeds of all the vices, of a nature to increase the confidence of teachers, and show them what can be done by the art of a shrewd and able teacher?

Nothing better can be said, and Fénelon has perfectly summed up the lesson we should take from these two royal examples of the seventeenth century. If the disappointing outcomes of Bossuet’s efforts should encourage educators to be a bit humble and remind them that the best talent doesn’t flourish in ungrateful soil, isn’t the outstanding education of the Duke of Bourgogne — which nurtured almost all the virtues in a character that seemed to be filled with vices — a testament to the skill and effectiveness of a clever and capable teacher?

[198. Analytical Summary.—1. Education as a plastic art has never been exhibited in a more favorable light than in this history of Fénelon’s teaching; and perhaps the resistance that sometimes sets at defiance the teacher’s art could not be better illustrated than in the case of Bossuet’s royal pupil.

[198. Analysis Summary.—1. Education as a flexible art has never been shown in a more positive way than in this account of Fénelon’s teaching; and maybe the resistance that sometimes challenges the teacher’s skill could not be more clearly demonstrated than in the case of Bossuet’s royal student.]

2. These two historical illustrations also exhibit the play of the two factors that enter into education,—nature and[186] art. Fénelon’s teaching illustrates the potency of human art in controlling, modifying, almost re-creating a work of nature. The Duke of Bourgogne was almost re-made to order.

2. These two historical examples also show the interaction between the two elements involved in education—nature and[186] art. Fénelon’s approach demonstrates the power of human creativity in shaping, altering, and even nearly re-creating a natural work. The Duke of Bourgogne was almost crafted to specification.

3. Here is also an illustrious example of the attempt to make education a pastime, to divest it of all constraint, to make learning run parallel with the pupil’s inclinations. In the natural recoil from a dry and formal teaching that had to be enforced against the pupil’s will, it is sometimes forgotten that a large part of life’s duties lie outside of our inclinations.

3. Here’s a great example of trying to make education enjoyable, removing all restrictions, and allowing learning to align with the student’s interests. In the natural reaction against a boring and rigid teaching style that had to be imposed on the student, it’s sometimes overlooked that a significant portion of life’s responsibilities exists outside of our preferences.

4. The policy of leading pupils at such a distance that they seem to themselves to be following their own initiative, is one of the highest of the teacher’s arts.

4. The approach of guiding students in a way that makes them feel like they are making their own choices is one of the most advanced skills a teacher can have.

5. The inculcation of moral lessons through fables, after Fénelon’s plan, is a practice that modern teaching might profitably adopt.]

5. Teaching moral lessons through fables, following Fénelon's idea, is a method that modern education could benefit from.

FOOTNOTES:

[123] Son of Louis XIV., born Aug. 6, 1682; died Feb. 18, 1712.

[123] Son of Louis XIV, born August 6, 1682; died February 18, 1712.

[124] See the Advice of Fénelon, Archbishop Cambray, to a lady of quality on the education of her daughter.

[124] See the Advice from Fénelon, Archbishop of Cambray, to a lady of high rank regarding the education of her daughter.

[125] For an example of this “artifice” carried to the extreme of absurdity, see Miss Worthington’s translation of the Émile, p. 133. (P.)

[125] For an example of this “trick” taken to the point of absurdity, check out Miss Worthington’s translation of the Émile, p. 133. (P.)

[126] Eldest son of Louis XIV., born Nov. 1, 1661; died April 14, 1711.

[126] The eldest son of Louis XIV, born November 1, 1661; died April 14, 1711.

[127] Education of Girls, Chap. V.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Educating Girls, Chap. V.


CHAPTER IX.

THE PHILOSOPHERS OF THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY: DESCARTES, MALEBRANCHE, LOCKE.

DESCARTES, MALEBRANCHE, LOCKE; DESCARTES (1596-1650); THE DISCOURSE OF METHOD; CRITICISM OF THE CURRENT EDUCATION; GREAT PRINCIPLES OF MODERN PEDAGOGY; OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE PEDAGOGY; MALEBRANCHE (1638-1715); SENSE INSTRUCTION CONDEMNED; INFLUENCE OF ENVIRONMENT; LOCKE (1632-1704); THE THOUGHTS CONCERNING EDUCATION; PHYSICAL EDUCATION; THE HARDENING PROCESS; HYGIENIC PARADOXES; MORAL EDUCATION MORE IMPORTANT THAN INSTRUCTION; SENSE OF HONOR THE PRINCIPLE OF MORAL DISCIPLINE; CONDEMNATION OF CORPORAL PUNISHMENT; INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION; UTILITARIAN STUDIES; PROGRAMME OF STUDIES; ATTRACTIVE STUDIES; SHOULD A TRADE BE LEARNED? WORKING SCHOOLS; LOCKE AND ROUSSEAU; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

DESCARTES, MALEBRANCH, LOCKE; DESCARTES (1596-1650); THE DISCOURSE OF METHOD; CRITICISM OF THE CURRENT EDUCATION; GREAT PRINCIPLES OF MODERN PEDAGOGY; OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE PEDAGOGY; MALEBRANCH (1638-1715); SENSE INSTRUCTION CONDEMNED; INFLUENCE OF ENVIRONMENT; LOCKE (1632-1704); THOUGHTS CONCERNING EDUCATION; PHYSICAL EDUCATION; THE HARDENING PROCESS; HYGIENIC PARADOXES; MORAL EDUCATION MORE IMPORTANT THAN INSTRUCTION; SENSE OF HONOR AS THE PRINCIPLE OF MORAL DISCIPLINE; CONDEMNATION OF CORPORAL PUNISHMENT; INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION; UTILITARIAN STUDIES; PROGRAM OF STUDIES; ATTRACTIVE STUDIES; SHOULD A TRADE BE LEARNED? WORKING SCHOOLS; LOCKE AND ROUSSEAU; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


199. Descartes, Malebranche, and Locke.—Descartes, a spiritualist; Malebranche, an idealist; Locke, a sensationalist,—such are the philosophers of the seventeenth century who are related to the history of pedagogy. And yet the first two have only a remote connection with it, through their exposition of some of its general principles. Locke is the only one who has resolutely approached educational questions in a special treatise that has become a classic in English pedagogy.

199. Descartes, Malebranche, and Locke.—Descartes, a spiritualist; Malebranche, an idealist; Locke, a sensationalist—these are the philosophers from the seventeenth century who are linked to the history of education. However, the first two are only loosely connected through their discussion of some general principles. Locke is the only one who specifically tackled educational issues in a dedicated work that has become a classic in English education.

200. Descartes (1596-1650).—Descartes, the father of modern philosophy, does not generally figure in the lists drawn up by the historians of education; and yet, in our[188] opinion, there is no thinker who has exercised a more decisive influence on the destinies of education. The author of the Discourse of Method has, properly speaking, no system of pedagogy, having never directly treated of educational affairs; but through his philosophical principles he has changed the direction of human thought, and has introduced into the study of known truths, as well as into the search for new truths, a method and a taste for clearness and precision, which have profited instruction in all of its departments.

200. Descartes (1596-1650).—Descartes, the father of modern philosophy, usually doesn't make it onto the lists created by education historians; however, in our[188] opinion, no other thinker has had a greater impact on the future of education. The author of the Discourse of Method doesn't really have a specific educational system, as he never directly addressed educational matters; but through his philosophical ideas, he changed the course of human thought and introduced a method and a preference for clarity and precision in studying accepted truths and discovering new ones. This approach has benefited education in all its areas.

“We now find,” says Rollin, “in the discourses from the pulpit and the bar, and in the dissertations on science, an order, an exactness, a propriety, and a solidity, which were formerly not so common. Many believe, and not without reason, that we owe this manner of thinking and writing to the extraordinary progress which has been made within a a century in the study of philosophy.”[128]

“We now see,” says Rollin, “in speeches from the pulpit and the courtroom, as well as in scientific papers, a level of organization, precision, appropriateness, and depth that wasn’t as common in the past. Many people believe, and with good reason, that we owe this way of thinking and writing to the remarkable advancements made in the study of philosophy over the past century.”[128]

201. The Discourse of Method (1637).—Every system of philosophy contains in germ a special system of education. From the mere fact that philosophers define, each in his own way, the nature and the destiny of man, they come to different conclusions as to the aims and methods of education. Only a few of them have taken pains to deduce from their principles the consequences that are involved in them; but all of them, whether they will or no, are educators.

201. The Discourse on Method (1637).—Every philosophy system includes a specific approach to education at its core. Because philosophers define the nature and purpose of humanity in their own unique ways, they reach different conclusions about the goals and methods of education. Only a handful have made an effort to draw out the implications of their principles; however, all of them, whether they intend to or not, are educators.

Such is the case of Descartes. In writing, in the first part of his Discourse of Method, his Considerations Touching the Sciences, Descartes has written a chapter on practical pedagogy, and through the general rules of his logic, he has, in effect, founded a new theory of education.

Such is the case with Descartes. In the first part of his Discourse of Method, his Considerations Touching the Sciences, Descartes wrote a chapter on practical teaching, and through the general principles of his logic, he effectively established a new theory of education.

202. Criticism of the Current Education.—Descartes has given a long account of the education which he had received among the Jesuits, at the college of La Flèche, and this account furnished him occasion, either to criticize the methods in use, or to indicate his personal views and his educational preferences.

202. Critique of Today's Education.—Descartes provided a detailed description of the education he received from the Jesuits at the college of La Flèche. This account gave him the opportunity to either critique the methods being used or to express his own views and preferences regarding education.

“From my infancy letters have been my intellectual nourishment.... But as soon as I had completed the course of study required for the doctor’s degree, I found myself embarrassed with so many doubts and errors that it seemed to me that I had received no other profit from my efforts at learning than the discovery of my growing ignorance.”

“Since I was a child, reading and writing have been my mental food.... But as soon as I finished the coursework needed for my doctorate, I found myself struggling with so many doubts and mistakes that it felt like the only thing I gained from my studies was realizing how much I didn’t know.”

In other terms, Descartes ascertained that his studies, though pursued with ardor for eight years in one of the most celebrated schools of Europe, had not permitted him to acquire “a clear and sure knowledge of all that is useful for living.” This was to condemn the barren teaching and the formal instruction of the Jesuits. Passing in review the different parts of the instruction, Descartes first remarks that it was wrong to make an abuse of the reading of ancient books; for, to hold converse with the men of other centuries “is about the same as travelling; and when we spend too much time in travelling, we become strangers in our own country.” Then he complains that he was not made to know “the true use of mathematics,” since he had been shown their application only to the mechanic arts. He nearly condemns rhetoric and poetics, since eloquence and poetry are “intellectual gifts rather than the fruits of study.” The ancient languages—and in this he gravely deceives himself—seem to him useful only for the understanding of authors. He does not admit that the study of Latin or Greek can contribute to intellectual development.

In other words, Descartes realized that his studies, despite being pursued passionately for eight years at one of Europe’s most respected schools, hadn't given him “a clear and certain understanding of everything that’s useful for living.” This was a criticism of the unproductive teaching and rigid instruction of the Jesuits. Reviewing the different parts of the curriculum, Descartes first points out that it was wrong to overemphasize reading ancient texts; for, conversing with people from other centuries “is similar to traveling, and when we spend too much time traveling, we become strangers in our own land.” Then he expresses frustration that he was not taught “the true use of mathematics,” as he was only shown their applications in practical trades. He almost dismisses rhetoric and poetry, claiming that eloquence and poetry are “intellectual gifts rather than the results of study.” He mistakenly believes that ancient languages are useful only for understanding authors. He doesn’t acknowledge that studying Latin or Greek could contribute to intellectual growth.

From these reflections there seems to issue the notion of an instruction more solid, more positive, more directly useful for the purposes of life, than that which had been brought into fashion by the Jesuits. However, Descartes does not eliminate the ordinary studies, as eloquence, “which has incomparable power and beauty”; poetry, “which has an enchanting tenderness and melody”; the reading of the classics, which is “a studied conversation with the most estimable men of past centuries”; history, “which forms the judgment”; fables, whose “charm arouses the spirit.” But he would give to all these exercises a more practical turn, a more utilitarian character, a more positive application.

From these thoughts, the idea emerges of a more solid, more practical instruction that is directly useful for life compared to what the Jesuits popularized. However, Descartes doesn't dismiss traditional studies like eloquence, “which has unmatched power and beauty”; poetry, “which has enchanting tenderness and melody”; reading the classics, which is “a thoughtful conversation with the greatest minds of past centuries”; history, “which shapes judgment”; and fables, whose “charm inspires the spirit.” But he aims to give all these activities a more practical focus, a more utilitarian approach, and a more concrete application.

203. Great Principles of Modern Pedagogy.—Without intending it, without any other thought than that of modifying the false direction of the mind in the search for scientific truth, Descartes has stated some of the great principles of modern pedagogy.

203. Great Principles of Modern Teaching.—Without intending to, and without any thought other than to correct the misguided approach to finding scientific truth, Descartes outlined some of the key principles of modern teaching.

The first is the equal aptitude of minds to know and comprehend. “Good sense,” says Descartes, “is the thing of all else in this world that is most equally distributed.[129] ... The latent ability to judge well, to distinguish the true from the false, is naturally equal among all men.” What is this but saying that all men are entitled to instruction? In a certain sense, what are the innumerable primary schools scattered over the surface of the civilized globe, but the application and the living commentary of Descartes’ ideas on the equal distribution of good sense and reason among men?

The first is the equal ability of minds to know and understand. “Common sense,” says Descartes, “is the thing that is most evenly spread throughout this world.” The hidden ability to judge well and to tell the true from the false is naturally equal among all people. What does this mean if not that everyone deserves an education? In a way, what are the countless primary schools found around the world but the practical application and living example of Descartes’ ideas about the equal distribution of common sense and reason among people?

But, adds Descartes, “it is not enough to have a sound mind; the principal thing is to make a good use of it.” In other words, nature is not sufficient in herself; she needs to be guided and directed. Method is the essential thing; it has a sovereign importance. Success will depend less on natural qualities, such as imagination, memory, quickness of thought, than upon the rules of intellectual direction imposed on the mind. Education has a far greater part than nature in the formation and development of accurate and upright intelligences.

But, Descartes adds, “it’s not enough to have a sound mind; the main thing is to make good use of it.” In other words, nature alone isn’t enough; it needs guidance and direction. Method is crucial; it holds significant importance. Success relies less on natural traits, like imagination, memory, or quick thinking, and more on the rules of intellectual guidance applied to the mind. Education plays a much larger role than nature in shaping and developing accurate and principled minds.

Another Cartesian principle is the substitution of free inquiry and reflective conviction for blind beliefs founded upon authority. Descartes promulgated this famous rule of his method: “The first precept is, never to receive anything for true that I do not know, upon evidence, to be such; ... and to comprise no more within my judgments than what is presented so clearly and distinctly to my mind that I have no occasion to call it in question.” In this declaration he has not only reformed science and revolutionized philosophy, but has banished from the school the old routine, the mechanical processes and exercises of pure memory, and has made a demand for rational methods that excite the intelligence, awaken clear and distinct ideas, and provoke judgment and reflection. Of course, it is not proposed to make a little Descartes out of every child, despoiling him of received beliefs in order to construct personal opinions de novo; but the rule of evidence, applied with moderation and discretion, is none the less an excellent pedagogical precept, which will never be disallowed by those who wish to make of the child something more than a mere machine.

Another Cartesian principle is replacing blind faith based on authority with free inquiry and thoughtful conviction. Descartes laid out this famous rule of his method: “The first precept is, never to accept anything as true that I do not know, based on evidence, to be such; ... and to include nothing in my judgments except what is presented so clearly and distinctly to my mind that I have no reason to doubt it.” In this declaration, he not only reformed science and revolutionized philosophy but also eliminated the old routine, the mechanical processes, and exercises of pure memorization from education. He demanded rational methods that stimulate intelligence, awaken clear and distinct ideas, and encourage judgment and reflection. Of course, the goal isn’t to turn every child into a mini Descartes, stripping them of their inherited beliefs to create personal opinions de novo; however, the rule of evidence, applied with moderation and discretion, remains an excellent teaching principle that will always be valued by those who want to nurture children into something more than mere machines.

204. Objective and Subjective Pedagogy.—We have now reached a place where we may call into notice two different tendencies, equally legitimate, which we shall find,[192] with exaggerations that compromise their utility, in the practice of modern teachers. There are those who wish above all to develop the intelligence; and there are others who are preoccupied with furnishing the mind with a stock of positive knowledge. The first conceive instruction as taking place, as it were, through what is within, through the development of the internal qualities of precision and measure; the others are preoccupied only with the instruction that takes place through what is without, through an extended erudition, through an accumulation of knowledges. In a word, if I may be allowed the expression, some affect a subjective pedagogy, and others an objective pedagogy. Bacon is of the latter number. That which preoccupies the great English logician above everything else is the extension of observations and experiments. “To reason without knowing anything of that which we reason upon,” he says, “is as if we were to weigh or measure the wind.” Descartes, however, who has never neglected the study of facts, esteems them less as material to be accumulated in the mind, than as instruments for training the mind itself. He would have repudiated those teachers of our day who seem to think the whole thing is done when there has been made to pass before the mental vision of the child an interminable series of object-lessons, without the thought of developing that intelligence itself.

204. Objective and Subjective Teaching.—We have now reached a point where we can highlight two different but equally valid approaches, which we will find,[192] often exaggerated to the point that they compromise their effectiveness in the practice of modern educators. Some focus primarily on developing intelligence, while others are more concerned with providing a foundation of factual knowledge. The former approach views teaching as something that happens internally, through the cultivation of skills like precision and measurement; the latter is focused solely on external instruction, through a broad collection of knowledge and information. In short, if I may put it this way, some adopt a subjective pedagogy, while others lean toward an objective pedagogy. Bacon belongs to the latter category. What the great English logician cares about above all else is the expansion of observations and experiments. “To reason without knowing anything about what we are reasoning about,” he says, “is like trying to weigh or measure the wind.” Descartes, on the other hand, who has always valued the study of facts, views them less as mere data to be stored in the mind and more as tools for training the mind itself. He would reject those teachers today who seem to believe that the educational process is complete simply because a child has been exposed to a never-ending series of object lessons, without considering the development of the intelligence itself.

205. Malebranche (1638-1715).—We must not expect great pedagogical wisdom from a mystical dreamer and resolute idealist, who has imagined the vision of all things in God. Besides, Malebranche has given only a passing attention to things relating to education. The member of a teaching congregation, the Oratory, he has not taught; and the whole effort of his mind was spent in the search for metaphysical truth. Nevertheless, it is interesting to stop[193] for a moment this visionary who traverses the earth with eyes fixed on the heavens, and inquire of him what he thinks of the very practical question, education.

205. Malebranche (1638–1715).—We shouldn’t expect much practical wisdom about teaching from a mystical dreamer and strong idealist, who envisioned everything existing within God. Additionally, Malebranche has only given minimal thought to education-related matters. As a member of a teaching group, the Oratory, he hasn’t actually taught; instead, he focused entirely on searching for metaphysical truths. Still, it’s interesting to pause for a moment and consider this visionary who roams the earth with his gaze set on the heavens, and ask him what he thinks about the practical issue of education.

206. Sense Instruction condemned.—Malebranche will reply to us, with the prejudices of a metaphysician of the idealist type, that the first thing to do is to nourish the child on abstract truths. In his view, souls have no age, so to speak, and the infant is already capable of ideal contemplation. Then let sense instruction be abandoned, “for this is the reason why children leave metaphysical thoughts, to apply themselves to sensations.” Is it objected that the child does not seem very well adapted to meditation on abstract truths? It is not so much the fault of nature, Malebranche will reply, as of the bad habits he has contracted. There is a means of remedying this ordinary incapacity of the child.

206. Critique of Sensory Learning.—Malebranche will argue, influenced by idealist metaphysical beliefs, that the first step is to feed the child with abstract truths. He believes that souls are ageless, and the infant is already capable of ideal contemplation. Therefore, sensory learning should be set aside, “because this is why children turn away from metaphysical thoughts to focus on sensations.” If it's pointed out that the child doesn’t seem suited for contemplation of abstract truths, Malebranche would say that it’s not entirely nature's fault, but rather the poor habits that the child has picked up. There is a way to address this common inability in children.

“If we kept children from fear, from desires, and from hope, if we did not make them suffer pain, if we removed them as far as possible from their little pleasures, then we might teach them, from the moment they knew how to speak, the most difficult and the most abstract things, or at least the concrete mathematics, mechanics.”

“If we kept kids from fear, desires, and hope, if we didn’t make them experience pain, if we kept them as far away as possible from their little pleasures, then we could teach them, from the moment they learned to talk, the most difficult and abstract concepts, or at least the basics of math and mechanics.”

Does Malebranche hope, then, to suppress, in the life of the child, pleasure and pain, and triumph over the tendencies which ordinary education has developed?

Does Malebranche hope to eliminate pleasure and pain in the child's life and overcome the tendencies that regular education has fostered?

“As an ambitious man who had just lost his fortune and his credit would not be in a condition to resolve questions in metaphysics or equations in algebra, so children, on whose brains apples and sugar-plums make as profound impressions as are made on those of men of forty years by offices and titles, are not in a condition to hear the abstract truths that are taught them.”

“As an ambitious man who had just lost his fortune and whose reputation wouldn't allow him to tackle questions in metaphysics or equations in algebra, children, whose minds are as deeply shaped by apples and candy as men's at forty are by jobs and titles, are not in a place to understand the abstract truths being taught to them.”

Consequently, we must declare war against the senses, and[194] exclude, for example, all sorts of sensible rewards. Only, by a singular contradiction, Malebranche upholds material punishments in the education of children. The only thing of sense he retains is the rod.[130]

Consequently, we have to declare war on the senses, and[194] exclude, for instance, all kinds of tangible rewards. Yet, in a weird contradiction, Malebranche supports physical punishments in the education of children. The only thing he keeps that relates to the senses is the rod.[130]

207. Influence of Material Environment.—Another contradiction more worthy of note is, that, notwithstanding his idealism, Malebranche believes in the influence of physical conditions on the development of the soul. He does not go so far as to say with the materialists of our time, that “man is what he eats”; but he accords a certain amount of influence to nourishment. He speaks cheerfully of wine and of “those wild spirits who do not willingly submit to the orders of the will.” He never applied himself to work without having partaken of coffee. The soul, in his view, is not a force absolutely independent and isolated, which develops through an internal activity: “we are bound,” he says, “to everything, and stand in relations to all that surrounds us.”

207. Impact of Physical Surroundings.—Another noteworthy contradiction is that, despite his idealism, Malebranche believes in the impact of physical conditions on the soul's development. He doesn’t go as far as to say, like today’s materialists, that “you are what you eat”; however, he acknowledges that nourishment has some influence. He speaks positively about wine and “those lively spirits who don’t willingly obey the will’s commands.” He never tackled work without having coffee first. In his opinion, the soul isn’t a force that is completely independent and isolated, developing solely through internal activity: “we are connected,” he says, “to everything, and have relationships with all that surrounds us.”

208. Locke (1632-1704).—Locke is above all else a psychologist, an accomplished master in the art of analyzing the origin of ideas and the elements of the mental life. He is the head of that school of empirical psychology that rallies around its standard, Condillac in France, Herbart in Germany, and in Great Britain Hume and other Scotchmen, and[195] the most of modern philosophers. But from psychology to pedagogy the transition is easy, and Locke had to make no great effort to become an authority in education after having been an accomplished philosopher.

208. Locke (1632-1704).—Locke is primarily a psychologist, an expert in understanding the origin of ideas and the components of mental life. He leads the school of empirical psychology alongside Condillac in France, Herbart in Germany, and in Great Britain, Hume and other Scots, and[195] most modern philosophers. The shift from psychology to education is seamless, and Locke effortlessly became a respected authority in education after being a skilled philosopher.

209. Some Thoughts on Education (1693).—The book which he published towards the close of his life, under the modest title Some Thoughts concerning Education, was the summing up of a long experience. A studious pupil at Westminster, he conceived from his early years, as Descartes did at La Flèche, a keen sense of repugnance for a purely formal classical instruction, and for language studies in general, in which, nevertheless, he attained distinction. A model student at the University of Oxford, he there became an accomplished humanist, notwithstanding the practical and positive tendency of his mind that was already drawn towards the natural sciences and researches in physics and in medicine. Made Bachelor of Arts in 1656, and Master of Arts in 1658, he passed directly from the student’s bench to the professor’s chair. He was successively lecturer and tutor in Greek, but this did not prevent him later from eliminating Hellenism almost completely from his scheme of liberal education. Then he became lecturer on rhetoric, and finally on moral philosophy. When, in 1666, he discontinued his scholastic life to mingle in political and diplomatic affairs, he at least carried from his studious residence at Oxford, the germs of the most of his ideas on education. He sought occasion to make an application of them in the education of private individuals, of whom he was the inspirer and counsellor, if not the official director. In the families of friends and hosts that he frequented, for example, in that of Lord Shaftesbury, he made a close study of children; and it is in studying them, and in following with a sagacious eye the successive steps of their improvement in disposition and mind, that he succeeded in[196] acquiring that educational experience which has left a trace on each page of the Thoughts concerning Education. This book, in fact, is the issue of one of Locke’s experiences as an assistant in the education of the children of his friends. Towards the year 1684-5, he addressed to his friend Clarke a series of letters which, retouched and slightly modified, have become a classical work, simple and familiar in style, a little disconnected, perhaps, and abounding in repetitions, but the substance of which is excellent, and the ideas as remarkable, in general, for their originality as for their justness. Translated into French in 1695 by P. Coste, and reprinted several times in the lifetime of their author, the Thoughts concerning Education have had a universal success. They have exercised an undoubted influence on the educational writings of Rousseau and Helvetius. They have received the enthusiastic praise of Leibnitz, who placed this work above that on the Human Understanding. “I am persuaded,” said H. Marion recently, in his interesting study on Locke, “that if an edition of the Thoughts were to be published to-day in a separate volume, it would have a marked success.”[131]

209. Some Thoughts on Education (1693).—The book he published toward the end of his life, titled Some Thoughts concerning Education, was the culmination of his long experience. As a studious student at Westminster, he developed, like Descartes at La Flèche, a strong dislike for purely formal classical education and for language studies overall, even though he excelled in these areas. A model student at the University of Oxford, he became an accomplished humanist while his practical and positive mindset was already leaning toward natural sciences, physics, and medicine. He earned his Bachelor of Arts in 1656 and his Master of Arts in 1658, quickly moving from being a student to a professor. He served as a lecturer and tutor in Greek, but later decided to remove Hellenism almost entirely from his liberal education curriculum. He then became a lecturer in rhetoric and eventually in moral philosophy. When he left academia in 1666 to engage in political and diplomatic activities, he still carried with him the foundations of his educational ideas from his time at Oxford. He looked for opportunities to apply these ideas in the education of private individuals, acting as an inspirer and advisor, though not as an official director. In the families of friends and hosts he visited, such as Lord Shaftesbury’s, he closely observed children; in studying them and keenly tracking their growth in character and intellect, he gained the educational experience that is reflected on every page of Thoughts concerning Education. This book is, in fact, a product of Locke’s experience assisting in the education of his friends' children. Around 1684-5, he wrote a series of letters to his friend Clarke which, after some revisions, became a classic work—simple and relatable in style, though a bit disjointed and repetitive at times, it contains excellent substance and ideas that are remarkable for their originality and accuracy. Translated into French in 1695 by P. Coste and reprinted several times during Locke's life, Thoughts concerning Education achieved widespread acclaim. It undoubtedly influenced the educational writings of Rousseau and Helvetius and garnered enthusiastic praise from Leibnitz, who regarded it as superior to the work on Human Understanding. “I am convinced,” said H. Marion recently in his insightful study on Locke, “that if a new edition of the Thoughts were published today in a separate volume, it would be very successful.”[131]

210. Analysis of the Thoughts concerning Education.—Without pretending to give in this place a detailed analysis of Locke’s book, which deserves to be read entire, and which discusses exhaustively or calls to notice, one after another, almost all important educational questions, we shall attempt to make known the essential principles which are to be drawn from it. These are: 1. in physical education, the hardening process; 2. in intellectual education, practical utility; 3. in moral education, the principle of honor, set up as a rule for the free self-government of man.

210. Analysis of Thoughts on Education.—Without trying to provide a detailed analysis of Locke’s book, which is definitely worth reading in full and covers nearly all significant educational issues thoroughly, we will aim to highlight the key principles that can be taken from it. These are: 1. in physical education, the hardening process; 2. in intellectual education, practical usefulness; 3. in moral education, the principle of honor, established as a guideline for the self-governance of individuals.

211. Physical Education; The Hardening Process.—The ideal of education, according to Locke, is “a sound mind in a sound body.” A physician like Rabelais, the author of the Thoughts concerning Education had special competence in questions of physical education. But a love for the paradoxical, and an excessive tendency towards the hardening of the body, have marred, on this point, the reflections of the English philosopher. He has summed up his precepts on this subject in the following lines:—

211. PE; The Toughening Process.—According to Locke, the goal of education is “a sound mind in a sound body.” A physician like Rabelais, who wrote the Thoughts concerning Education, had specific expertise in matters of physical education. However, his love for paradox and an overemphasis on toughening the body have undermined the English philosopher’s thoughts on this issue. He summarized his principles on the subject in these lines:—

“The whole is reduced,” he says, “to a small number of rules, easy to observe; much air, exercise, and sleep; a simple diet, no wine or strong liquors; little or no medicine at all; garments that are neither too tight nor too warm; finally, and above all, the habit of keeping the head and feet cold, of often bathing the feet in cold water and exposing them to dampness.”[132] But it is necessary to enter somewhat into details, and to examine closely some of these ideas.

“The whole thing comes down,” he says, “to a few simple rules that are easy to follow: plenty of fresh air, regular exercise, and enough sleep; a basic diet with no wine or strong drinks; minimal or no medication at all; clothes that aren’t too tight or too warm; and finally, most importantly, the habit of keeping your head and feet cool, frequently soaking your feet in cold water and exposing them to moisture.”[132] But it’s important to get into some details and take a closer look at a few of these ideas.

Locke is the first educator to write a consecutive and methodical dissertation on the food, clothing, and sleep of children. It is he who has stated this principle, afterwards taken up by Rousseau: “Leave to nature the care of forming the body as she thinks it ought to be done.” Hence, no close-fitting garments, life in the open air and in the sun; children brought up like peasants, inured to heat and cold, playing with head and feet bare. In the matter of food, Locke forbids sugar, wine, spices, and flesh, up to the age of three or four. As to fruits, which children often crave with an inordinate appetite, a fact that is not surprising, he pleasantly remarks, “since it was for an apple that our first parents lost paradise,” he makes a singular choice. He[198] authorizes strawberries, gooseberries, apples, and pears; but he interdicts peaches, plums, and grapes. To excuse Locke’s prejudice against the grapes, it must be recollected that he lived in England, a country in which the vine grows with difficulty, and of which an Italian said, “The only ripe fruit I have seen in England is a baked apple.” As to meals, Locke does not think it important to fix them at stated hours. Fénelon, on the contrary, more judiciously requires that the hour for repasts be absolutely determined. But this is not the only instance in which Locke’s wisdom is at fault. What shall be said of that hygienic fancy which consists in allowing the child “to have his shoes so thin, that they might leak and let in water, whenever he comes near it”?

Locke is the first educator to write a thorough and organized essay on children's food, clothing, and sleep. He stated a principle later adopted by Rousseau: “Leave it to nature to take care of forming the body as she sees fit.” Therefore, no tight clothing, spending time outdoors, and getting sunlight; kids are raised like peasants, accustomed to heat and cold, playing with bare heads and feet. Regarding food, Locke prohibits sugar, wine, spices, and meat up to the age of three or four. As for fruits, which children often crave excessively, he humorously notes, “since it was for an apple that our first parents lost paradise,” and he makes a unique selection. He authorizes strawberries, gooseberries, apples, and pears but bans peaches, plums, and grapes. To justify Locke’s bias against grapes, it should be remembered that he lived in England, a country where vines struggle to grow, and as an Italian remarked, “The only ripe fruit I’ve seen in England is a baked apple.” Regarding meals, Locke doesn’t believe it’s necessary to set fixed times. Fénelon, on the other hand, wisely insists that meal times should be strictly determined. But this isn’t the only instance where Locke’s advice falls short. What should we say about the misguided idea of allowing children “to wear shoes so thin that they might leak and let in water whenever they come near it”?

It is certain that Locke treats children with an unheard-of severity, all the more surprising in the case of one who had an infirm and delicate constitution that could be kept in repair only through precaution and management. I do not know whether the consequences of the treatment which he proposes, applied to the letter, might not be disastrous. Madame de Sévigné was more nearly right when she wrote: “If your son is very robust, a rude education is good; but if he is delicate, I think that in your attempts to make him robust, you would kill him.” The body, says Locke, may be accustomed to everything. We may reply to this by quoting an anecdote of Peter the Great, who one day took it into his head, it is said, that it would be best for all the sailors to form the habit of drinking salt water. Immediately he promulgated an edict which ordered that all naval cadets should henceforth drink only sea-water. The boys all died, and there the experiment stopped.

It’s clear that Locke treats children with an extreme harshness, which is especially surprising coming from someone with a frail and delicate constitution that needed careful management to stay healthy. I’m not sure if the results of his proposed treatment, taken exactly as suggested, wouldn’t be disastrous. Madame de Sévigné was closer to the truth when she wrote: “If your son is very strong, a tough upbringing is fine; but if he’s delicate, I think that in trying to make him strong, you might actually harm him.” Locke claims the body can get used to anything. In response, we can share a story about Peter the Great, who one day decided it would be best for all sailors to get used to drinking salt water. He quickly issued a decree that required all naval cadets to drink only sea water. The boys all died, and that was the end of the experiment.

Still, without subscribing to Locke’s paradoxes, which have found no one to approve of them except Rousseau, we should recollect that in his precepts on physical education as[199] a whole, the author of the Thoughts deserves our commendation for having recommended a manly course of discipline, and a frugal diet, for having discarded fashionable conventionalities and drawn near to nature, and for having condemned the refinements of an indolent mode of life, and for being inspired by the simple and manly customs of England.

Still, without agreeing with Locke’s contradictions, which only Rousseau has backed, we should remember that in his guidelines on physical education, as [199] a whole, the author of the Thoughts deserves our praise for suggesting a strong approach to discipline, a simple diet, for rejecting trendy norms and getting closer to nature, for criticizing the complexities of a lazy lifestyle, and for being influenced by the straightforward and robust traditions of England.

212. Moral Education.—In the thought of Locke, moral education takes precedence of instruction properly so called:

212. Ethics Education.—In Locke's view, moral education is more important than formal instruction:

“That which a gentleman ought to desire for his son, besides the fortune he leaves him is, 1. virtue; 2. prudence; 3. good manners; 4. instruction.”

“That a gentleman should want for his son, besides the wealth he leaves him, is: 1. virtue; 2. wisdom; 3. good manners; 4. education.”

Virtue and prudence—that is, moral qualities and practical qualities—are of first consideration. “Instruction,” says Locke again, “is but the least part of education.” In the book of Thoughts, where repetitions abound, there is nothing more frequently repeated than the praise of virtue.

Virtue and prudence—that is, moral qualities and practical qualities—are the top priorities. “Instruction,” Locke says again, “is just a small part of education.” In the book of Thoughts, where there are many repetitions, nothing is repeated more often than the praise of virtue.

Doubtless it may be thought that Locke, like Herbert Spencer in our own day, cherishes prejudices with respect to instruction, and that he does not take sufficient account of the moralizing influence exercised over the heart and will by intellectual enlightenment; but, even with this admission, we must thank Locke for having protested against the teachers who think they have done all when they have embellished the memory and developed the intelligence.

Doubtless, some may think that Locke, like Herbert Spencer today, holds biases regarding education and that he doesn’t fully recognize the moral impact that intellectual enlightenment has on feelings and decisions. However, even with this in mind, we should be grateful to Locke for speaking out against teachers who believe they’ve accomplished everything by merely enhancing memory and developing intelligence.

The grand thing in education is certainly to establish good moral habits, to cultivate noble sentiments, and, finally, to form virtuous characters.

The main goal of education is definitely to build good moral habits, nurture noble feelings, and ultimately, develop virtuous characters.

213. Honor, the Principle of Moral Discipline.—But after having placed moral education in its proper rank, which is the first, it remains to inquire what shall be the principles and the methods of this education. Shall it be the maxim of utility, as Rousseau requires? Must the child,[200] before acting, inquire what is the good of this? Cui bono? No; utilitarian in instruction and in intellectual education, as we have just seen, Locke is not so in moral education. Shall it be fear, shall it be the authority of the teacher or of parents, founded on punishments, upon the slavish feeling of terror? Still less. Locke reproves repressive discipline, and is not inclined to chastisements. Shall it be affection, the love of parents, the aggregate of tender sentiments? Locke scarcely speaks of them. Of too little sensibility himself, he does not seem to think of all that can be done through the sensibility of the child.

213. Integrity: The Foundation of Moral Education.—After establishing that moral education is the top priority, we must explore the principles and methods of this education. Should it be based on the principle of utility, as Rousseau suggests? Must the child, [200] before taking action, consider what the benefit is? Cui bono? No; while Locke applies utilitarian principles to instruction and intellectual education, he does not do so in moral education. Should it be driven by fear or the authority of teachers or parents, relying on punishment and the debilitating feeling of terror? Absolutely not. Locke criticizes repressive discipline and is not inclined towards punishment. Should it stem from affection, the love of parents, or a collection of tender feelings? Locke hardly addresses these ideas. Lacking in sensitivity himself, he doesn't seem to consider all that can be achieved through tapping into a child's emotions.

Locke, who perhaps is wrong in treating the child too early, as though he were a man, who does not take sufficient account of all the feebleness that is in infant nature, appeals from the first to the sentiment of honor, and to the fear of shame, that is, to emotions which, I fear, by their very nobleness, are above the powers of the child. Honor, which is, in fact, but another name for duty, and the ordinary synonym of virtue,—honor may assuredly be the guide of an adult and already trained conscience; but is it not chimerical to hope that the child, from his earliest years, will be sensible to the esteem or the contempt of those who surround him? If it were possible to inspire a child with a regard for his reputation, I grant with Locke that we might henceforth “make of him whatever we will, and teach him to love all the forms of virtue”; but the question is to know whether we can succeed in this, and I doubt it, notwithstanding the assurances of Locke.

Locke, who might be mistaken in treating children too early as if they were adults and doesn’t fully account for the weaknesses of infant nature, appeals from the start to a sense of honor and the fear of shame—emotions that, I worry, are beyond a child's capabilities due to their very nobility. Honor, which is essentially just another term for duty and commonly synonymous with virtue, can certainly guide a mature and well-formed conscience; however, isn’t it unrealistic to expect that a child, from their earliest years, will feel the esteem or contempt of those around them? If it were possible to instill a sense of reputation in a child, I agree with Locke that we could then “make of him whatever we will, and teach him to love all forms of virtue”; but the real question is whether we can actually achieve this, and I have doubts about it, despite Locke’s assurances.

Kant has very justly said:—

Kant rightly said:—

“It is labor lost to speak of duty to children. They comprehend it only as a thing whose transgression is followed by the ferule.... So one ought not to try to call into play with children the feeling of shame, but to wait for this till the[201] period of youth comes. In fact, it cannot be developed in them till the idea of honor has already taken root there.”

“It’s pointless to talk about duty with kids. They only understand it as something that gets them punished. So, instead of trying to invoke shame in children, it’s better to wait until they hit their teenage years. In fact, you can’t really develop that feeling in them until they have a sense of honor.”

Locke is the dupe of the same illusion, both when he expects of the child enough moral power so that the sense of honor suffices to govern him, and when he counts enough on his intellectual forces to desire to reason with him from the moment he knows how to speak. For forming good habits in the child, and preparing him for a life of virtue, there is full need of all the resources that nature and art put at the disposal of the educator,—sensibility under all its forms, the calculations of self-interest, the lights of the intelligence. It is only little by little, and with the progress of age, that an exalted principle, like the sentiment of honor or the sentiment of duty, will be able to emerge from out the mobile humors of the child, and dominate his actions like a sovereign law. The moral pedagogy of Locke is certainly faulty in that it is not sufficiently addressed to the heart, and to the potency of loving, which is already so great in the child. I add, that in his haste to emancipate the child, to treat him as a reasonable creature, and to develop in him the principles of self-government, Locke was wrong in proscribing almost absolutely the fear of punishment. It is good to respect the liberty and the dignity of the man that is in the child, but it is not necessary that this respect degenerate into superstition; and it is not sure that to train firm and robust wills, it is necessary to have them early affranchised from all fear and all constraint.

Locke falls for the same illusion when he expects enough moral strength from the child for a sense of honor to be enough to guide him, and when he relies too much on the child's intellectual capabilities, wanting to reason with him as soon as he starts to speak. To help the child form good habits and prepare for a life of virtue, we need to use all the resources that nature and education offer: emotional sensitivity in all its forms, the calculations of self-interest, and the insights of intelligence. It's only gradually, as the child grows, that higher principles like the sense of honor or duty will emerge from the child's changing feelings and start to shape his actions as a guiding law. Locke's moral education approach certainly has flaws because it doesn't focus enough on the heart and the power of love, which is already significant in the child. Moreover, in his eagerness to free the child and treat him as a rational being while fostering self-governing principles, Locke was mistaken in nearly completely banning the fear of punishment. It's important to respect the freedom and dignity of the person within the child, but this respect shouldn't turn into superstition, and it's not certain that to develop strong and resilient wills, children need to be freed from all fear and constraints right away.

214. Condemnation of Corporal Punishment.—It is undeniable that Locke has not sufficiently enlarged the bases of his theory of moral discipline; but if he has rested incomplete in the positive part of his task, if he has not advised all that should be done, he has been more successful in the[202] negative part, that which consists in eliminating all that ought not to be done. The chapters devoted to punishments in general, and in particular to corporal punishments, count among the best in the Thoughts. Rollin and Rousseau have often copied from them. It is true that Locke himself has borrowed the suggestion of them from Montaigne. The “severe mildness” which is the pedagogical rule of the author of the Essays, is also the rule of Locke. It is in accordance with this that Locke has brought to bear on the rod the final judgment of good sense: “The rod is a slavish discipline, which makes a slavish temper.” He has yielded to the ideas of his time on only one point, when he admits one exception to the absolute interdiction of the rod, and tolerates its use in extreme cases to overcome the obstinate and rebellious resistance of the child. This is going too far without any doubt; but to do justice to the boldness of Locke’s views, we must consider how powerful the custom then was, and still is, in England, in a country where the heads of institutions think themselves obliged to notify the public, in the advertisements published in the journals, that the interdiction of corporal punishment counts among the advantages of their schools. “It is difficult to conceive the perseverance with which English teachers cling to the old and degrading customs of corrections by the rod.... A more astonishing thing is that the scholars seem to hold to it as much as the teachers.” “In 1818,” relates one of the former pupils of Charterhouse, “our head master, Doctor Russell, who had ideas of his own, resolved to abolish corporal punishment and substitute for it a fine. Everybody resisted the innovation. The rod seemed to us perfectly consistent with the dignity of a gentleman; but a fine, for shame! The school rose to the cry: ‘Down with the fine! Long live the rod!’ The revolt triumphed, and the rod was[203] solemnly restored. Then we were glad-hearted over the affair. On the next day after the fine was abolished, we found, on entering the class-room, a superb forest of birches, and the two hours of the session were conscientiously employed in making use of them.”[133][134]

214. Opposition to Corporal Punishment.—It’s clear that Locke hasn’t fully expanded on the foundation of his moral discipline theory; however, while he might be lacking in what he positively suggests should be done, he has done a better job addressing what shouldn't be done. The sections regarding punishments in general, especially corporal punishment, are some of the best parts of the Thoughts. Both Rollin and Rousseau have often referenced his work. It’s true that Locke took his inspiration from Montaigne. The “severe mildness,” which is the educational principle of the author of the Essays, is also Locke's principle. According to this, Locke concluded with common sense that “The rod is a degrading discipline that fosters a degrading mindset.” He relented only once to the prevailing views of his time by allowing an exception to his outright rejection of corporal punishment, permitting it in extreme cases to break the stubborn resistance of a child. This is undoubtedly going too far; however, to appreciate the boldness of Locke’s views, we need to acknowledge how strong the custom was at the time and remains in England, where school leaders feel compelled to advertise in journals that the abolition of corporal punishment is one of their institutions' merits. “It’s hard to understand the persistence with which English teachers hold onto the old and humiliating practice of punishment with the rod.... Even more surprising is that students seem to cling to it as much as the teachers.” “In 1818,” shares a former student of Charterhouse, “our headmaster, Doctor Russell, who had his own ideas, decided to eliminate corporal punishment and replace it with fines. Everyone opposed the change. We felt the rod was completely in line with a gentleman's dignity; but a fine, how shameful! The school erupted with the chant: ‘Down with the fine! Long live the rod!’ The rebellion succeeded, and the rod was[203] officially reinstated. Then we were joyful about the whole matter. The day after the fine was abolished, we entered the classroom to find a stunning forest of birches, and the two hours of class were diligently spent using them.”[133][134]

215. Intellectual Education.—In what concerns intellectual education, Locke manifestly belongs to the school, small in his time, but more and more numerous to-day, of utilitarian teachers. He would train, not men of letters, or of science, but practical men, armed for the battle of life, provided with all the knowledge they will need in order to keep their accounts, administer their fortune, satisfy the requirements of their profession, and, finally, to fulfill their duties as men and citizens. In a word, he wrote for a nation of tradesmen and citizens.

215. Mental Education.—When it comes to intellectual education, Locke clearly aligns with the school of thought that, while small in his time, is now much more common: the utilitarian educators. He aimed to develop not just scholars or scientists, but practical individuals ready to face the challenges of life. He wanted them equipped with all the knowledge they’d need to manage their finances, handle their wealth, meet the demands of their careers, and ultimately, fulfill their responsibilities as individuals and citizens. In short, he wrote for a nation of workers and citizens.

216. Utilitarian Studies.—An undeniable merit of Locke is that of having reacted against a purely formal instruction, which substitutes for the acquisition of positive and real knowledge a superfluous culture, so to speak, a training in a superficial rhetoric and an elegant verbiage. Locke disdains and condemns studies that do not contribute directly to a preparation for life. Doubtless he goes a little[204] too far in his reaction against the current formalism and in his predilection for realism. He is too forgetful of the fact that the old classical studies, if not useful in the positive sense of the term, and not satisfying the ordinary needs of existence, have yet a higher utility, in the sense that they may become, in skillful and discreet hands, an excellent instrument for intellectual discipline and the education of the judgment. But Locke spoke to fanatics and pedants, for whom Latin and Greek were the whole of instruction, and who, turning letters from their true purpose, wrongly made a knowledge of the dead languages the sole end, and not, as should be the case, one of the means of instruction. Locke is by no means a blind utilitarian, a coarse positivist, who dreams of absolutely abolishing disinterested studies. He wishes merely to put them in their place, and to guard against investing them with a sort of exclusive privilege, and against sacrificing to them other branches of instruction that are more essential and more immediately useful.

216. Practical Studies.—One undeniable merit of Locke is his response to purely formal education, which replaces real, meaningful knowledge with unnecessary cultural knowledge—essentially, superficial rhetoric and fancy language. Locke looks down on and criticizes studies that don’t directly prepare people for life. He definitely goes a bit too far in his reaction against the formalism of his time and his preference for realism. He forgets that traditional classical studies, while not useful in a practical sense or meeting everyday needs, still have a greater value in that they can be, when guided skillfully and wisely, an excellent tool for intellectual discipline and the development of judgment. However, Locke was addressing fanatics and pedants who viewed Latin and Greek as the entirety of education and who wrongly made the knowledge of these dead languages the sole goal instead of seeing them as important tools for learning. Locke is not a blind utilitarian or a crass positivist who dreams of completely eliminating disinterested studies. He simply wants to place them in the right context and prevent them from being given unwarranted priority over other fields of study that are more essential and immediately useful.

217. Programme of Studies.—As soon as the child knows how to read and write, he should be taught to draw. Very disdainful of painting and of the fine arts in general, whose benign and profound influence on the souls of children his colder nature has not sufficiently recognized, Locke, by way of compensation, recommends drawing, because drawing may be practically useful, and he puts it on almost the same footing as reading and writing.

217. Course Catalog.—Once a child can read and write, they should be taught to draw. Locke, who tends to overlook the value of painting and the fine arts and their positive and deep impact on children's souls, suggests drawing as a substitute because it can be practically useful, placing it nearly on the same level as reading and writing.

These elements once acquired, the child should be drilled in the mother tongue, first in reading, and afterwards in exercises in composition, in brief narratives, in familiar letters, etc. The study of a living language (Locke recommends French to his countrymen) should immediately follow; and it is only after this has been acquired that the child shall be put to the study of Latin. Save the omission of the[205] sciences, Locke’s plan is singularly like that which for ten years has been in use in the French lycées.

Once these skills are acquired, the child should practice the mother tongue, starting with reading and then moving on to writing exercises, short stories, personal letters, and so on. The study of a living language (Locke recommends French to his fellow countrymen) should come right after; only once this is mastered should the child begin studying Latin. Aside from skipping the sciences, Locke's plan is strikingly similar to the one that's been in use in French lycées for the past ten years.

As to Latin, which follows the living language, Locke requires that it shall be learned above all through use, through conversation if a master can be found who speaks it fluently, but if not, through the reading of authors. As little of grammar as possible, no memoriter exercises, no Latin composition, either in prose or verse, but, as soon as possible, the reading of easy Latin texts,—these are the recommendations of Locke that have been too little heeded. The purpose is no longer to learn Latin for the sake of writing it elegantly; the only purpose truly desirable is to comprehend the authors who have written in that language. The obstinate partisans of Latin verse and conversation will not read without chagrin these earnest protests of Locke against exercises that have been too much abused, and that impose on the learner the torment of writing in a language which he handles with difficulty, upon subjects which he but imperfectly understands. As to Greek, Locke proscribes it absolutely. He does not disparage the beauty of a language whose masterpieces, he says, are the original source of our literature and science; but he reserves the knowledge of it to the learned, to the lettered, to professional scholars, and he excludes it from secondary instruction, which ought to be but the school which trains for active life. Thus relieved, classical instruction will more easily welcome the studies that are of real use and of practical application,—geography, which Locke places in the first rank, because it is “an exercise of the eyes and memory”; arithmetic, which “is of so general use in all parts of life and business, that scarce anything can be done without it”; then what he somewhat ambitiously calls astronomy, and which is in reality an elementary cosmography; the parts of geometry which are necessary for[206] “a man of business”; chronology and history, “the most agreeable and the most instructive of studies”; ethics and common law, which do not yet have a place in French programmes; finally, natural philosophy, that is, the physical sciences; and, to crown all, a manual trade and bookkeeping.

Regarding Latin, which follows the current language, Locke insists that it should primarily be learned through usage—through conversation if a fluent speaker can be found, but if not, through reading texts. He advocates for minimal grammar, no rote exercises, and no Latin composition in prose or verse. Instead, he emphasizes the importance of reading simple Latin texts as soon as possible—these are Locke's often-ignored recommendations. The goal is no longer to learn Latin just to write it elegantly; the only valuable goal is to understand the authors who have written in that language. Those who stubbornly support Latin verse and conversation may find Locke's strong objections to overused practices frustrating, as they put the learner through the struggle of writing in a language they barely grasp, on topics they don’t fully understand. As for Greek, Locke outright rejects it. He doesn’t undermine the beauty of a language whose masterpieces, he argues, are the original foundation of our literature and science; however, he believes it should be reserved for scholars and academics, not included in secondary education, which should focus on preparing students for real life. With this relief, classical education can more readily embrace studies that are genuinely useful and practical—geography, which Locke ranks first because it "exercises the eyes and memory"; arithmetic, which "is so universally useful in all aspects of life and work that hardly anything can be done without it"; then what he somewhat ambitiously calls astronomy, but is actually basic cosmography; the parts of geometry necessary for[206] "a person in business"; chronology and history, "the most enjoyable and enlightening of studies"; ethics and common law, which still do not appear in French curricula; and finally, natural philosophy, meaning the physical sciences; and to top it all off, a vocational skill and bookkeeping.

218. Attractive Studies.—Another characteristic of Locke’s intellectual discipline is, that, utilitarian in its purpose, the instruction which he organizes shall be attractive in its methods. After hatred for the pedantry which uselessly spends the powers of the learner in barren studies, the next strongest antipathy of Locke is that which is inspired by the rigor of a too didactic system of instruction, where the methods are repulsive, the processes painful, and where the teacher appears to his pupils only as a bugbear and a marplot.

218. Interactive Learning.—Another aspect of Locke’s approach to education is that, with a practical purpose in mind, the teaching he designs should be engaging in its methods. After his disdain for the pedantry that wastes a student’s potential on pointless studies, Locke’s next biggest aversion is toward overly strict teaching systems, where the methods are unappealing, the experiences are painful, and where the teacher is seen by students only as a source of fear and frustration.

Although he may go to extremes in this, he is partly right in wishing to bring into favor processes that are inviting and methods that are attractive. Without hoping, as he does, without desiring even, that the pupil may come to make no distinction between study and other diversions, we are disposed to believe that something may be done to alleviate for him the first difficulties in learning, to entice and captivate him without constraining him, and, finally, to spare him the disgust which cannot fail to be inspired by studies too severely forced upon him, and which are made the subject of scourges and scoldings. It is especially for reading and the first exercises of the child that Locke recommends the use of instructive plays. “They may be taught to read, without perceiving it to be anything but a sport, and play themselves into that which others are whipped for.”

Although he may take this to extremes, he’s partly correct in wanting to promote enjoyable processes and appealing methods. Without the hope, as he does, or even the desire, that students won’t distinguish between studying and other activities, we believe something can be done to make their initial learning challenges easier, to draw them in without pushing them, and ultimately to spare them the frustration that comes from overly strict studies, which often lead to punishment and nagging. It’s specifically for reading and the early exercises for children that Locke suggests using educational games. “They can learn to read without realizing it's anything but fun, and play their way into what others are punished for.”

Children of every age are jealous of their independence and eager for pleasure. No one before Locke had so clearly[207] recognized the need of the activity and liberty which are natural to the child, or so strongly insisted on the necessity of respecting his independent disposition and his personal tastes. Here again English pedagogy of the seventeenth century meets its illustrious successor of the nineteenth. Herbert Spencer has thoroughly demonstrated the fact that the mind really appropriates only the knowledge that affords it pleasure and agreeable exercise. Now, there is pleasure and agreeable excitation wherever there is the development of a normal activity corresponding to an instinctive taste and proportioned to the natural powers of the child; and there is no real instruction save at the expense of a real display of activity.[135]

Children of all ages are protective of their independence and eager for enjoyment. No one before Locke had so clearly acknowledged the need for activity and freedom that are natural to children, or emphasized the importance of respecting their independent nature and personal preferences. Once again, English teaching methods from the seventeenth century connect with their notable counterparts in the nineteenth century. Herbert Spencer has thoroughly shown that the mind truly absorbs only the knowledge that brings it pleasure and enjoyable engagement. There is joy and positive stimulation wherever there is normal activity matching an instinctive interest and suited to the child's natural abilities; and there is no real learning without a genuine display of activity.[135]

219. Should there be Learning by Heart?—To this question, Should there be learning by heart? Locke gives a resolute reply in the negative. The conclusion is absolute and false; but the premises that he assumes to justify his conclusion are, if possible, falser still. Locke sets out from this psychological idea, that the memory is not susceptible of progress. He brings into the discussion his sensualistic prejudices, his peculiar conception of the soul, which is[208] but a tabula rasa, an empty and inert capacity, and not a congeries of energies and of living forces that are strengthened by exercise. He does not believe that the faculties, whatever they may be, can grow and develop, and this for the good reason, according to his thinking, that the faculties have no existence.

219. Should we memorize stuff?—In response to the question of whether we should memorize things, Locke firmly answers no. His conclusion is absolute and incorrect; however, the reasons he uses to back up his conclusion are even more flawed. Locke starts from the psychological belief that memory cannot improve. He introduces his sensualistic biases and his unique view of the soul, which he sees as[208] nothing more than a tabula rasa, an empty and inactive vessel, rather than a collection of energies and living forces that grow stronger with practice. He doesn’t think that our abilities, whatever they may be, can develop and improve, and he believes this for the simple reason that these abilities don’t actually exist.

But here let him speak for himself:—

But let him speak for himself:—

“I hear it is said that children should be employed in getting things by heart, to exercise and improve their memories. I would wish this were said with as much authority and reason as it is with forwardness of assurance, and that this practice were established upon good observation more than old custom. For it is evident that strength of memory is owing to an happy constitution, and not to any habitual improvement got by exercise. ’Tis true what the mind is intent upon, and, for fear of letting it slip, often imprints afresh on itself by frequent reflection, that it is apt to retain, but still according to its own natural strength of retention. An impression made on beeswax or lead will not last so long as on brass or steel. Indeed, if it be renewed often, it may last the longer; but every new reflecting on it is a new impression, and ’tis from thence one is to reckon, if one would know how long the mind retains it. But the learning pages of Latin by heart no more fits the memory for retention of anything else, than the graving of one sentence in lead makes it the more capable of retaining firmly any other characters.”[136]

“I’ve heard that children should memorize things to exercise and improve their memories. I wish this were said with as much authority and reason as it is with boldness and confidence, and that this practice was based on good observation rather than just old habits. It’s clear that the strength of memory comes from a good constitution and not from any habitual improvement gained through practice. It’s true that what the mind focuses on, and often reflects on for fear of forgetting, tends to stick in memory, but this is still based on its natural ability to retain information. An impression made on beeswax or lead won’t last as long as one made on brass or steel. Sure, if it’s refreshed often, it may last longer, but each time you reflect on it is like making a new impression; that’s how you can gauge how long the mind retains it. But memorizing pages of Latin doesn’t prepare the memory for retaining anything else any more than engraving one sentence in lead makes it better at holding onto other characters.”[136]

If Locke were right, education would become wholly impossible; for, in case of all the faculties, education supposes the existence of a natural germ which exercise fertilizes and develops.

If Locke were right, education would be completely impossible; because, for all the faculties, education assumes the presence of a natural seed that exercise nurtures and develops.

220. A Trade should be learned.—Locke, like Rousseau, but for other reasons, wishes his pupil to learn a trade:

220. A trade should be learned.—Locke, similar to Rousseau, but for different reasons, wants his student to acquire a trade:

“I can not forbear to say, I would have my gentleman learn a trade, a manual trade; nay, two or three, but one more particularly.”[137]

“I can’t help but say, I would have my guy learn a trade, a hands-on trade; actually, two or three, but one in particular.”[137]

Rousseau will say the same: “Recollect that it is not talent that I require of you; it is a trade, a real trade, a purely mechanical art, in which the hands work more than the head.”

Rousseau will say the same: “Remember that it’s not talent I’m looking for; it’s a skill, a real skill, a purely mechanical art, where the hands do more work than the mind.”

But Locke, in having his gentleman learn carpentry or agriculture, especially designed that this physical labor should lend the mind a diversion, an occasion for relaxation and repose, and secure to the body a useful exercise. Rousseau is influenced by totally different ideas. What he wants is, first, that through an apprenticeship to a trade, Émile may protect himself against need in case a revolutionary crisis should deprive him of his wealth. In the second place, Rousseau obeys his social, we might even say his socialistic, preoccupations. Work, in his view, is a strict duty, from which no one can exempt himself. “Rich or poor, every idle citizen is a knave.”

But Locke, in having his gentleman learn carpentry or agriculture, specifically intended for this physical labor to give the mind a break, a chance to relax and unwind, while also providing the body with beneficial exercise. Rousseau is motivated by completely different ideas. What he seeks is, first, that through an apprenticeship to a trade, Émile can safeguard himself against hardship in case a revolutionary crisis takes away his wealth. Secondly, Rousseau is driven by his social, or we might even call it his socialist, concerns. For him, work is a strict duty that no one can avoid. “Rich or poor, every idle citizen is a knave.”

221. Working Schools.—Although Locke is almost exclusively preoccupied with classical studies and with a gentleman’s education, nevertheless he has not remained completely a stranger to questions of primary instruction. In 1697 he addressed to the English government a remarkable document on the importance of organizing “working schools” for the children of the poor. All children over three and under fourteen years of age are to be collected in homes where they will find labor and food. In this way Locke thought to contend against immorality and pauperism. He would find a remedy for the idleness and vagabondage of[210] the child, and lighten the care of the mother who is absorbed in her work. He would also, through habits of order and discipline, train up steady men and industrious workmen. In other terms, he attempted a work of social regeneration, and the tutor of gentlemen became the educator of the poor.

221. Working Schools.—Although Locke is mainly focused on classical education and the upbringing of a gentleman, he hasn't completely ignored the issues surrounding primary education. In 1697, he presented a significant document to the English government about the need to establish “working schools” for underprivileged children. All kids over three and under fourteen years old should be gathered in homes where they can receive both labor and meals. Locke believed that this approach would help combat immorality and poverty. He aimed to provide a solution for the idleness and wandering of children and ease the burden on mothers who are caught up in their work. Additionally, by instilling habits of order and discipline, he sought to raise responsible individuals and hardworking laborers. In essence, he set out to promote social improvement, shifting from being an educator of gentlemen to becoming an educator for the poor.

222. Locke and Rousseau.—In the Émile we shall frequently find passages inspired by him whom Rousseau calls “the wise Locke.” Perhaps we shall admire even more the practical qualities and the good sense of the English educator when we shall have become acquainted with the chimeras of his French imitator. In the case of Locke, we have to do, not with an author who wishes to shine, but with a man of sense and judgment who expresses his opinions, and who has no other pretense than to understand himself and to be comprehended by others. To appreciate the Thoughts at their full value, they should not be read till after having re-read the Émile, which is so much indebted to them. On coming from the reading of Rousseau, after the brilliant glare and almost the giddiness occasioned his reader by a writer of genius whose imagination is ever on the wing, whose passion urges him on, and who mingles with so many exalted truths, hasty paradoxes, and noisy declamations, it is like repose and a delicious unbending to the spirit to go to the study of Locke, and to find a train of thought always equable, a style simple and dispassionate, an author always master of himself, always correct, notwithstanding some errors, and a book, finally, filled, not with flashes and smoke, but with a light that is agreeable and pure.

222. Locke and Rousseau.—In the Émile, we will often come across excerpts inspired by “the wise Locke,” as Rousseau refers to him. We might even appreciate the practical wisdom and common sense of the English educator even more after we familiarize ourselves with the illusions of his French counterpart. With Locke, we encounter not an author trying to impress, but a person of reason and judgment who shares his views, aiming only to understand himself and be understood by others. To truly appreciate the Thoughts, they should be read after revisiting the Émile, which owes much to them. After reading Rousseau—whose dazzling brilliance can leave readers almost dizzy, driven by a vivid imagination, passionate push, and filled with lofty truths, quick paradoxes, and loud rhetoric—it feels refreshing and soothing to turn to Locke. His train of thought is always consistent, his style simple and calm, and he remains in control of himself, always accurate despite some mistakes. Ultimately, his writing is filled not with flashes and confusion, but with a light that is pleasant and clear.

[223. Analytical Summary.—1. This study illustrates the fact that the aims and methods of education are determined by the types of thought, philosophical, political,[211] religious, scientific, and social, that happen to be in the ascendent; and also the tendency of the human mind to adopt extreme views.

[223. Analysis Summary.—1. This study shows that the goals and methods of education are shaped by the dominant types of thought—philosophical, political, religious, scientific, and social—and also by the human tendency to adopt extreme views.[211]

2. The subjective tendency of human thought is typified by the Socratic philosophy, and the objective tendency by the Baconian philosophy; and from these two main sources have issued two distinctive schools of educators, the formalists and the realists, the first holding that the main purpose of education is discipline, training, or formation, and the other, that this purpose is furnishing instruction or information. This line is distinctly drawn in the seventeenth century, and the two schools are typified by Malebranche and Locke.

2. The subjective nature of human thought is represented by Socratic philosophy, while the objective nature is represented by Baconian philosophy. From these two main sources have emerged two distinct schools of educators: the formalists and the realists. The formalists believe that the primary goal of education is discipline, training, or development, while the realists contend that the goal is to provide instruction or information. This division became clear in the seventeenth century, with Malebranche and Locke exemplifying the two schools.

3. The spirit of reaction is exhibited in the opposition to classical studies, in the effort to convert study into a diversion, in the use of milder means of discipline, and in the importance attached to useful studies. In these particulars the reaction of the sixteenth century is intensified.]

3. The spirit of reaction shows up in the rejection of classical studies, in the push to make learning more like a pastime, in the adoption of gentler methods of discipline, and in the value placed on practical subjects. In these aspects, the reaction of the sixteenth century is heightened.

FOOTNOTES:

[128] Rollin, Traité des études, Tome IV. p. 335.

[128] Rollin, Traité des études, Volume IV. p. 335.

[129] I am in doubt whether M. Compayré intends to sanction this doctrine or not. This is an anticipation of one of Jacotot’s paradoxes: “All human beings are equally capable of learning.” The verdict of actual teachers is undoubtedly to the effect that there are manifold differences in the ability of pupils to know, comprehend, and judge. (P.)

[129] I'm not sure if M. Compayré agrees with this idea or not. This seems to be a preview of one of Jacotot's paradoxes: "All humans are equally capable of learning." The consensus among actual teachers is clearly that there are many differences in students' abilities to understand, comprehend, and make judgments. (P.)

[130] Is not the antagonism pointed out by Malebranche more serious than M. Compayré seems to think? If the current of mental activity sets strongly towards the feelings, emotions, or senses, it is thereby diverted from the purely intellectual processes, such as reflection and judgment. The mind of the savage is an example of what comes from “following the order of nature” in an extreme training of the senses. On the nature and extent of this antagonism, the following authorities may be consulted: Hamilton, Metaphysics, p. 336; Mansel, Metaphysics, pp. 68, 70, 77; Bain, The Senses and the Intellect, pp. 392-394; Bain, Education as a Science, pp. 17, 29, 37; Spencer, Principles of Psychology, pp. 98-99. (P.)

[130] Isn’t the conflict pointed out by Malebranche more significant than M. Compayré seems to believe? If mental activity strongly focuses on feelings, emotions, or senses, it gets pulled away from purely intellectual processes like thinking and judgment. The mindset of a primitive person illustrates the extreme results of “following the order of nature” through intense sensory training. For an exploration of the nature and extent of this conflict, the following sources can be referenced: Hamilton, Metaphysics, p. 336; Mansel, Metaphysics, pp. 68, 70, 77; Bain, The Senses and the Intellect, pp. 392-394; Bain, Education as a Science, pp. 17, 29, 37; Spencer, Principles of Psychology, pp. 98-99. (P.)

[131] John Locke. His Life and his Work. Paris, 1878.

[131] John Locke. His Life and His Work. Paris, 1878.

[132] Thoughts, translation by G. Compayré, p. 57.

[132] Thoughts, translated by G. Compayré, p. 57.

[133] Demogeot et Montucci, de l’Enseignement secondaire en Angleterre, p. 41.

[133] Demogeot and Montucci, Secondary Education in England, p. 41.

[134] On the question of corporal punishment in school, is not M. Compayré too absolute in his assumptions? On what principle does he base his absolute condemnation of the rod? What is to be done in those cases of revolt against order and decency that occur from time to time in most schools? There is no doubt that the very best teachers can govern without resorting to this hateful expedient; but what shall be done in extreme cases by the multitude who are not, and never can be, teachers of this ideal type? Nor does this question stand alone. Below, it is related to family discipline; and above, to civil administration. If corporal punishment is interdicted in the school, should it not be interdicted in the State? (P.)

[134] When it comes to corporal punishment in schools, is M. Compayré too rigid in his views? What reason does he have for completely rejecting the use of corporal punishment? What should be done in situations where there’s rebellion against rules and proper behavior that happens occasionally in most schools? It's true that the best teachers can manage without using this dreadful method, but what about the many who aren't and will never be teachers of that ideal kind? This issue doesn't just exist in isolation. Below, it's tied to family discipline, and above, to government regulation. If corporal punishment is banned in schools, shouldn’t it also be banned in the state? (P.)

[135] It is usually said that a pupil’s distaste for a study indicates one of two things, either the mode of presenting the subject is bad, or it is presented at an unseasonable period of mental development; but this distaste is quite as likely to be due to the fact that a certain mode of mental activity has not yet been established; for until fairly established, its exercise cannot be pleasurable. The assumption that intellectual appetites already exist and are waiting to be gratified, or that they will invariably appear at certain periods of mental development, is by no means a general law of the mental life. In many cases, these appetites must be created, and it may often be that the studies employed for this purpose may not at first be relished. And there are cases where, under the best of skill, this relish may never come; and still, the knowledge or the discipline is so necessary that the studies may be enforced contrary to the pupil’s pleasure. (P.)

[135] It’s often said that when a student dislikes a subject, it means one of two things: either the way the subject is taught is poor, or it’s being introduced at an inappropriate stage of mental development. However, this dislike can just as well stem from the fact that a specific type of mental activity hasn’t been developed yet; until it is, engaging in it won’t be enjoyable. The idea that intellectual interests already exist and are just waiting to be satisfied, or that they will definitely appear at certain points in mental growth, isn't a universal rule of mental life. In many situations, these interests have to be cultivated, and the subjects used for this purpose might not be appreciated at first. There are also instances where, despite the best teaching methods, that appreciation might never develop; yet, the knowledge or skills are so essential that the subjects may need to be taught regardless of the student’s feelings about them. (P.)

[136] Thoughts, edited by R. H. Quick (Cambridge, 1880), pp. 153-4.

[136] Thoughts, edited by R. H. Quick (Cambridge, 1880), pp. 153-4.

[137] Thoughts, p. 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thoughts, p. 177.


CHAPTER X.

THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY—JACQUELINE PASCAL AND MADAME DE MAINTENON.

THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY; MADAME DE SÉVIGNÉ; THE ABBÉ FLEURY; EDUCATION IN CONVENTS; PORT ROYAL AND THE REGULATIONS OF JACQUELINE PASCAL; GENERAL IMPRESSION; SEVERITY AND AFFECTION; GENERAL CHARACTER OF SAINT CYR; TWO PERIODS IN THE INSTITUTION OF SAINT CYR; DRAMATIC REPRESENTATIONS; THE REFORM OF 1692; THE PART PLAYED BY MADAME DE MAINTENON; HER PEDAGOGICAL WRITINGS; INTERIOR ORGANIZATION OF SAINT CYR; DISTRUST OF READING; THE STUDY OF HISTORY NEGLECTED; INSTRUCTION INSUFFICIENT; MANUAL LABOR; MORAL EDUCATION; DISCREET DEVOTION; SIMPLICITY IN ALL THINGS; FÉNELON AND SAINT CYR; GENERAL JUDGMENT; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY; MADAME DE SÉVIGNÉ; THE ABBÉ FLEURY; EDUCATION IN CONVENTS; PORT ROYAL AND THE REGULATIONS OF JACQUELINE PASCAL; GENERAL IMPRESSION; SEVERITY AND AFFECTION; GENERAL CHARACTER OF SAINT CYR; TWO PERIODS IN THE INSTITUTION OF SAINT CYR; DRAMATIC REPRESENTATIONS; THE REFORM OF 1692; THE PART PLAYED BY MADAME DE MAINTENON; HER PEDAGOGICAL WRITINGS; INTERIOR ORGANIZATION OF SAINT CYR; DISTRUST OF READING; THE STUDY OF HISTORY NEGLECTED; INSTRUCTION INSUFFICIENT; MANUAL LABOR; MORAL EDUCATION; DISCREET DEVOTION; SIMPLICITY IN ALL THINGS; FÉNELON AND SAINT CYR; GENERAL JUDGMENT; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


224. The Education of Women in the Seventeenth Century.—The Education of Girls of Fénelon has shown us how far the spirit of the seventeenth century was able to go in what concerns the education of women, as exhibited in the most liberal theories on the subject; but in practice, save in brilliant exceptions, even the modest and imperfect ideal of Fénelon was far from being attained.

224. The Education of Women in the 17th Century.—Fénelon's Education of Girls reveals how progressive attitudes towards women's education were in the seventeenth century, showcasing some of the most advanced theories on the topic. However, in reality, except for a few notable exceptions, even the modest and incomplete ideal presented by Fénelon was far from being achieved.

Chrysale was not alone of this opinion, when he said in the Learned Ladies:—

Chrysale wasn't the only one who thought this when he said in the Learned Ladies:—

“It is not very proper, and for several reasons, that a woman should study and know so many things. To train the minds of her children in good morals and manners, to superintend her household, by keeping an eye on her servants, and to control the expenditures with economy, ought to be[213] her study and philosophy.”[138] It is true that Molière himself did not sympathize with the prejudices whose expression he put in the mouth of his comic character, and that he concludes that a woman “may be enlightened on every subject” (“Je consens qu’une femme ait des clartés de tout”). But in real fact and in practice, it is the opinion of Chrysale that prevailed. Even in the higher classes, woman held herself aloof from instruction, and from things intellectual. Madame Racine had never seen played, and had probably never read, the tragedies of her husband.

“It’s not really appropriate, and for several reasons, for a woman to study and know so much. Her focus should be on training her children in good morals and manners, managing her household by keeping an eye on her servants, and controlling expenses wisely; that ought to be her main concern. It’s true that Molière himself didn’t agree with the biases he portrayed through his comic character, and he ultimately concludes that a woman “can be enlightened on every subject.” But in reality, it was Chrysale's opinion that dominated. Even in the upper classes, women kept themselves distant from education and intellectual pursuits. Madame Racine had never seen her husband's plays performed and probably had never read his tragedies.”

225. Madame de Sévigné.—However, the seventeenth century was not wanting in women of talent or genius, who might have made an eloquent plea in behalf of their sex; but they were content to give personal examples of a high order, without any anxiety to be imitated. Madame de Lafayette made beautiful translations from Latin; Madame Dacier was a humanist of the first order; and Madame de Sévigné knew the modern languages as well as the ancient. No one has better described the advantage of reading. She recommends the reading of romances in the following terms:—

225. Madame de Sévigné.—However, the seventeenth century had its share of talented and exceptional women who could have spoken out for their gender; yet they chose to set personal examples of the highest quality, without any desire for others to follow them. Madame de Lafayette created beautiful translations from Latin; Madame Dacier was a leading humanist; and Madame de Sévigné was just as skilled in modern languages as she was in ancient ones. No one has better captured the benefits of reading. She suggests reading novels in the following way:—

“I found that a young man became generous and brave in seeing my heroes, and that a girl became genteel and wise in reading Cleopatra. There are occasionally some who take things somewhat amiss, but they would perhaps do scarcely any better if they could not read.”[139]

“I noticed that a young man became generous and courageous after seeing my heroes, and that a girl became refined and smart after reading Cleopatra. There are sometimes those who misunderstand things a bit, but they probably wouldn’t do much better if they couldn't read.”[139]

Madame de Sévigné had her daughter read Descartes, and her granddaughter Pauline, the tragedies of Corneille.

Madame de Sévigné had her daughter read Descartes, and her granddaughter Pauline read the tragedies of Corneille.

“For my part,” she said, “if I were to bring up my granddaughter, I would have her read what is good, but not too simple. I would reason with her.”[140]

“For my part,” she said, “if I were to raise my granddaughter, I would have her read good things, but not anything too simple. I would talk things through with her.”[140]

226. The Abbé Fleury.—But Madame de Sévigné and Madame de Grignan were but brilliant exceptions. If one were to doubt the ignorance of the women of this period, it would suffice to read this striking passage from the Abbé Fleury, the assistant of Fénelon in the education of the Duke of Bourgogne:—

226. Abbé Fleury.—However, Madame de Sévigné and Madame de Grignan were just shining exceptions. If anyone doubts the ignorance of women during this time, it’s enough to read this notable excerpt from the Abbé Fleury, who assisted Fénelon in educating the Duke of Bourgogne:—

“This, doubtless, will be a great paradox, that women ought to learn anything else than their catechism, sewing, and different little pieces of work, singing, dancing, and dressing in the fashion, and to make a fine courtesy. As things now go, this constitutes all their education.”[141]

“This will definitely seem like a big contradiction: that women should learn anything beyond their catechism, sewing, various small tasks, singing, dancing, keeping up with fashion, and how to make a polite curtsy. As it stands now, this is all their education consists of.”[141]

Fleury desires something else for woman. He demands that she learn to write correctly in French, and that she study logic and arithmetic. But we need not fear lest the liberalism of a thinker of the seventeenth century carry him too far. Fleury admits, for example, that history is absolutely useless to women.

Fleury wants something different for women. He insists that they learn to write properly in French and that they study logic and arithmetic. However, we shouldn’t worry that the liberal ideas of a thinker from the seventeenth century will lead him too far. Fleury acknowledges, for instance, that history is completely pointless for women.

227. Education in the Convents.—It is almost exclusively in convents that young girls then received what passed for an education. The religious congregations that devoted themselves to female education were numberless; we note, for example, among the most celebrated, the Ursulines, founded in 1537; the Association of the Angelics, established in Italy in 1536; and the Order of Saint Elizabeth. But, notwithstanding the diversity of names, all the convents for girls resemble one another. In all of them woman was educated for heaven, or for a life of devotion. Spiritual exercises formed the only occupation of the pupils, and study was scarcely taken into account.

227. Education in the convents.—Young girls primarily received their education in convents back then. There were countless religious groups focused on educating females; among the most notable were the Ursulines, founded in 1537; the Association of the Angelics, established in Italy in 1536; and the Order of Saint Elizabeth. However, despite the variety of names, all the girls' convents were quite similar. In every case, women were educated for a spiritual life or for a life dedicated to devotion. Spiritual exercises were the main focus for the students, and actual study barely factored in.

228. Port Royal and the Regulations of Jacqueline Pascal.—The best means of penetrating into the inner life[215] of the convents of the seventeenth century is to read the Regulations for Children, written towards 1657 by Jacqueline Pascal, Sister Saint Euphemia. The education of girls interested the Jansenists not less than the education of men; but in this respect, Port Royal is far from deserving the same encomiums in both cases.

228. Port Royal and the Rules of Jacqueline Pascal.—The best way to understand the inner life[215] of the convents in the seventeenth century is to read the Regulations for Children, written around 1657 by Jacqueline Pascal, Sister Saint Euphemia. The education of girls was just as important to the Jansenists as the education of boys; however, in this regard, Port Royal does not deserve the same praise for both.

229. General Impression.—There is nothing so sombre and sad as the interior of their institution for girls, and nothing so austere as the rules of Jacqueline Pascal.

229. Overall Impression.—Nothing feels as dark and depressing as the inside of their girls' institution, and nothing is as strict as the rules set by Jacqueline Pascal.

“A strange emotion, even at the distance of centuries, is caused by the sight of those children keeping silent or speaking in a whisper from rising till retiring, never walking except between two nuns, one in front and the other behind, in order to make it impossible, by slackening their pace on the pretext of some indisposition, for them to hold any communication; working in such a way as never to be in companies of two or three; passing from meditation to prayer, and from prayer to instruction; learning, besides the catechism, nothing but reading and writing; and, on Sunday, ‘a little arithmetic, the older from one to two o’clock, and the younger from two to half past two’; the hands always busy to prevent the mind from wandering; but without being able to become attached to their work, which would please God as much the more as it pleased themselves the less; opposing all their natural inclinations, and despising the attentions due the body ‘destined to serve as food for worms’; doing nothing, in a word, except in the spirit of mortification. Imagine those days of fourteen and sixteen hours, slowly succeeding one another, and weighing down on the heads of those poor little sisters, for six or eight years in that dreary solitude, where there was nothing to bring in the stir of life, save the sound of the bell announc[216]ing a change of exercise or of penance, and you will comprehend Fénelon’s feeling of sadness when he speaks of the shadows of that deep cavern in which was imprisoned and, as it were, buried the youth of girls.”[142]

“A strange feeling, even after centuries, comes from watching those children remaining quiet or whispering from morning until night, always walking only between two nuns—one in front and the other behind—to make it impossible for them to communicate by slowing down on the excuse of being unwell; they worked in such a way that they were never in pairs or small groups; moving from meditation to prayer, and from prayer to lessons; learning, besides the catechism, only reading and writing; and on Sundays, ‘a little math, the older ones from one to two o’clock, and the younger ones from two to half past two’; their hands always busy to stop their minds from wandering; but unable to get attached to their work, which would please God more the less it pleased them; resisting all their natural urges, and looking down on the care due to the body ‘destined to serve as food for worms’; doing nothing, in short, except in the spirit of self-denial. Picture those long days of fourteen and sixteen hours, dragging out one after another, weighing down on the heads of those poor little sisters for six or eight years in that bleak solitude, where the only thing that disrupted the monotony of life was the sound of the bell announcing a change of activity or penance, and you will understand Fénelon’s sadness when he speaks of the shadows of that deep cavern where the youth of girls was trapped and, in a way, buried.”[142]

230. Severity and Love.—The severity of the Regulations is such that the editor, M. de Pontchartrain, also a Jansenist, allows that it will be impossible to obtain from all children “so complete a silence and so formal a life”; and requires that the mistresses shall try to gain their affections. Love must be united with severity. Jacqueline Pascal does not seem to be entirely of this opinion, since she declares that only God must be loved. However, notwithstanding her habitual severity, human tenderness sometimes asserts its rights in the rules which she established. We feel that she loves more than she confesses, those young girls whom she calls “little doves.” On the one hand, the Regulations incite the pupils to eat of what is placed before them indifferently, and to begin with what they like the least, through a spirit of penitence; but, on the other hand, Jacqueline writes: “They must be exhorted to take sufficient nourishment so as not to allow themselves to become weakened, and this is why care is taken that they have eaten enough.” And so there is a touching solicitude that is almost maternal in this remark: “As soon as they have retired, each particular bed must be visited, to see whether all proprieties have been observed, and whether the children are well covered in winter.” The mystic sister of the ascetic Pascal has moments of tenderness. “Nevertheless, we must not cease to feel pity for them, and to accommodate ourselves to them in every way that we can, but without letting them know that we have thus condescended.”[217] However, the dominant conception ever reappearing, is the idea that human nature is evil; that we have to do with rebellious spirits which must be conquered, and that they deserve no commiseration.

230. Severity and Love.—The strictness of the Regulations is such that the editor, M. de Pontchartrain, who is also a Jansenist, acknowledges that it will be impossible to expect “such complete silence and such formal behavior” from all children; and he insists that the teachers should try to win their affection. Love needs to be combined with discipline. Jacqueline Pascal doesn’t fully agree, as she states that only God should be loved. Nevertheless, despite her usual strictness, human compassion sometimes breaks through the rules she set. It’s clear that she cares more than she admits for those young girls whom she refers to as “little doves.” On one side, the Regulations encourage the students to eat whatever is put in front of them without preference and to start with what they like the least, as a form of penance; on the other side, Jacqueline writes: “They must be encouraged to eat enough to avoid becoming weak, which is why we ensure they are adequately nourished.” This shows a caring concern that is almost maternal in her remark: “As soon as they have gone to bed, each individual bed must be checked to ensure that proper standards are being followed and that the children are well covered during winter.” The mystic sister of the ascetic Pascal has moments of tenderness. “However, we must not stop feeling compassion for them and adjust ourselves to them in every way we can, but without letting them know that we have lowered ourselves to do so.”[217] Yet, the prevailing belief that continually resurfaces is the notion that human nature is fundamentally flawed; that we are dealing with rebellious spirits that must be subdued, and that they do not deserve any sympathy.

There is a deal of anxiety to make study agreeable! Jacqueline directs her pupils to work at the very things that are most repulsive, because the work that will please God the most is that which will please them the least. The exterior manifestations of friendship are forbidden, and possibly friendship itself. “Our pupils shall shun every sort of familiarity one towards another.”

There’s a lot of pressure to make studying enjoyable! Jacqueline encourages her students to focus on the things they find most difficult because the work that pleases God the most is often the least enjoyable for them. Any outward displays of friendship are not allowed, and possibly friendship itself is discouraged. “Our students should avoid any form of closeness with one another.”

Instruction is reduced to the catechism, to the application of the Christian virtues, to reading, and to writing. Arithmetic is not taught save on holidays. It seems that memory is the only faculty that Jacqueline wishes to have developed. “This opens their minds, gives them occupation, and keeps them from evil thoughts.” Have we not reason to say that at Port Royal women have less value than men! What a distance between the solid instruction of Lancelot’s and Nicole’s pupils and the ignorance of Jacqueline Pascal’s! Even when the men of Port Royal speak of the education of women, they have more liberal ideas than those which are applied at their side. Nicole declares that books are necessary even in convents for girls, because it is necessary “to sustain prayer by reading.”

Instruction is limited to the catechism, applying Christian virtues, reading, and writing. Arithmetic is only taught on holidays. It seems that memory is the only skill Jacqueline wants to develop. “This opens their minds, gives them something to do, and keeps them from having bad thoughts.” Can we not say that at Port Royal, women are valued less than men? There is a huge gap between the solid education provided to Lancelot’s and Nicole’s students and the ignorance of Jacqueline Pascal’s! Even when the men of Port Royal discuss women's education, they have more progressive ideas than those that are practiced alongside them. Nicole argues that books are essential even in convents for girls because it is necessary “to support prayer through reading.”

231. General Character of Saint Cyr.—In leaving Port Royal for Saint Cyr, we seem, on coming out of a profound night, to perceive a ray of light. Without doubt, Madame de Maintenon has not yet, as a teacher, all that breadth of view that could be desired. Her work is far from being faultless, but the founding of Saint Cyr (1686) was none the less a considerable innovation. “Saint Cyr,” it has been said, “is not a convent. It is a great establish[218]ment devoted to the lay education of young women of noble birth; it is a bold and intelligent secularization of the education of women.” There is some excess of praise in this statement, and the lay character of Saint Cyr is very questionable. Lavallée, an admirer, could write: “The instructions of Madame de Maintenon are doubtless too religious, too monastic.” Let us grant, however, that Madame de Maintenon, who, after having founded Saint Cyr, was the director of it, extra muros, and even taught there, at stated times, is personally the first lay teacher of France. Let us grant, also, that at least in the beginning, and up to 1692, the women entrusted with the work of instruction were not nuns in the absolute sense of the term. They were not bound by solemn and absolute vows.

231. Character of Saint Cyr.—When we leave Port Royal for Saint Cyr, it's like coming out of a deep night and seeing a ray of light. Without a doubt, Madame de Maintenon, as a teacher, doesn't have all the broad perspectives we might want. Her work isn’t perfect, but the founding of Saint Cyr (1686) was definitely a significant change. “Saint Cyr,” it has been said, “is not a convent. It is a major institution focused on the secular education of young women from noble backgrounds; it's a bold and smart move towards the secularization of women's education.” There is some overstatement in this claim, and the secular nature of Saint Cyr is certainly questionable. Lavallée, an admirer, could write: “Madame de Maintenon's teachings are probably too religious, too monastic.” Still, we can acknowledge that Madame de Maintenon, who, after establishing Saint Cyr, directed it extra muros, and even taught there at specific times, is essentially the first lay teacher in France. We can also acknowledge that at least in the early years, up until 1692, the women responsible for teaching were not nuns in the strictest sense. They weren’t bound by solemn and absolute vows.

But this character relatively laic, and this rupture with monastic traditions, were not maintained during the whole life of the institution.

But this character was relatively secular, and this break with monastic traditions wasn't upheld throughout the entire life of the institution.

232. Two Periods in the History of Saint Cyr.—Saint Cyr, in fact, passed, within a few years, through two very different periods, and Madame de Maintenon followed in succession two almost opposite currents. For the first years, from 1686 to 1692, the spirit of the institution is broad and liberal; the education is brilliant, perhaps too much so; literary exercises and dramatic representations have an honored place. Saint Cyr is an institution inclining to worldliness, better fitted to train women of intellect than good economists and housewives. Madame de Maintenon quickly saw that she had taken a false route, and, from 1692, she reacted, not without excess, against the tendencies which she had at first obeyed. She conceived an extreme distrust of literary studies, and cut off all she could from the instruction, in order to give her entire thought to the moral and practical qualities of her pupils. Saint Cyr became a[219] convent, with a little more liberty, doubtless, than there was in the other monasteries of the time, but it was a convent still.

232. Two Eras in the History of Saint Cyr.—Saint Cyr, in fact, went through two very different phases within a few years, and Madame de Maintenon followed two nearly opposite trends one after the other. During the first years, from 1686 to 1692, the institution had a broad and liberal spirit; the education was impressive, maybe even too flashy; literary activities and dramatic performances were highly regarded. Saint Cyr was leaning towards worldliness, better suited for training intellectual women than skilled homemakers and housewives. Madame de Maintenon quickly realized she had taken a wrong path, and starting in 1692, she reacted, not without going to extremes, against the directions she had initially embraced. She developed a strong distrust of literary studies and eliminated as much as she could from the curriculum, focusing entirely on the moral and practical skills of her students. Saint Cyr turned into a[219] convent, with perhaps a bit more freedom than other monasteries of the time, but it was still a convent.

233. Dramatic Representations.—It was the notorious success of the performance of Andromaque and Esther that caused the overthrow of the original intentions of Madame de Maintenon. Esther, in particular, was the great event of the first years of Saint Cyr. Racine distributed the parts; Boileau conducted the training in elocution; and the entire Court, the king at the head, came to applaud and entertain the pretty actresses, who left nothing undone to please their spectators. Heads were a little turned by all this; dissipation crept into the school. The pupils were no longer willing to sing in church, for fear of spoiling their voices. Evidently the route was now over a dangerous declivity. The institution had been turned from its purpose. Matters were in a way to establish, under another form, another Hôtel de Rambouillet.[143]

233. Dramatic Depictions.—The huge success of the performances of Andromaque and Esther completely changed Madame de Maintenon's original plans. Esther, in particular, became a major highlight in the early years of Saint Cyr. Racine assigned the roles; Boileau led the training in public speaking; and the entire Court, with the king in attendance, came to cheer on and celebrate the charming actresses, who did everything possible to delight their audience. This caused a bit of a stir; distractions began to seep into the school. The students were no longer willing to sing in church, worried they might ruin their voices. Clearly, the way ahead was heading down a dangerous slope. The institution had strayed from its original mission. Things were shaping up to create, in a different form, another Hôtel de Rambouillet.[143]

234. Reform of 1692.—At the first, as we have seen, the ladies of Saint Louis, charged with the direction of Saint Cyr, did not found a monastic order properly so-called; but, when Madame de Maintenon resolved to reform the general spirit of the house, she thought it necessary to transform Saint Cyr into a monastery, and she founded the Order of Saint Augustine.

234. Reform of 1692.—Initially, as we have seen, the women of Saint Louis, responsible for managing Saint Cyr, did not establish a proper monastic order. However, when Madame de Maintenon decided to change the overall atmosphere of the house, she deemed it essential to convert Saint Cyr into a monastery, and she established the Order of Saint Augustine.

But what she changed in particular was the moral discipline, and the programme of studies.

But what she specifically changed was the moral discipline and the study curriculum.

Madame de Maintenon has herself recited, in a memorable letter,[144] the reasons of that reform which modified so profoundly the character of Saint Cyr:—

Madame de Maintenon herself explained, in a memorable letter,[144] the reasons for the reform that profoundly changed the character of Saint Cyr:—

“The sorrow I feel for the girls of Saint Cyr,” she said, “can be cured only by time and by an entire change in the education that we have given them up to this hour. It is very just that I should suffer for this, since I have contributed to it more than any one else.... The whole establishment has been the object of my pride, and the ground for this feeling has been so real that it has gone to extremes that I never intended. God knows that I wished to establish virtue at Saint Cyr, but I have built upon the sand. Not having, what alone can make a solid foundation, I wished the girls to be witty, high-spirited, and trained to think; I have succeeded in this purpose. They have wit, and they use it against us. They are high-spirited, and are more heady and haughty than would be becoming in a royal princess. Speaking after the manner of the world, we have trained their reason, and have made them talkative, presumptuous, inquisitive, bold ... witty,—such characters as even we who have trained them cannot abide.... Let us seek a remedy, for we must not be discouraged.... As many little things form pride, many little things will destroy it. Our girls have been treated with too much consideration, have been petted too much, treated too gently. We must now leave them more to themselves in their class-rooms, make them observe the daily regulations, and speak to them of scarcely anything else.... Pray to God, and ask Him to change their hearts; and that He may give to all of them[221] humility. There should not be much conversation with them on the subject. Everything at Saint Cyr is made a matter of discourse. We often speak of simplicity, and try to define it correctly ... and yet, in practice, the girls make merry in saying: ‘Through simplicity I take the best place; through simplicity I am going to commend myself.’ Our girls must be cured of that jesting turn of mind which I have given them.... We have wished to shun the pettiness of certain convents, and God has punished us for this haughty spirit. There is no house in the world that has more need of humility within and without than our own. Its situation near the Court; the air of favor that pervades it; the favors of a great king; the offices of a person of consideration,—all these snares, so full of danger, should lead us to take measures directly contrary to those we have really taken....”

“The sorrow I feel for the girls of Saint Cyr,” she said, “can only be healed by time and a complete overhaul of the education we've provided them so far. It’s only fair that I should suffer for this, since I’ve had more to do with it than anyone else.... The whole establishment has been my pride, and that pride has reached extremes I never intended. God knows I wanted to establish virtue at Saint Cyr, but I’ve built on sand. Lacking what’s needed for a solid foundation, I aimed for the girls to be sharp, lively, and able to think critically; I’ve achieved that. They have wit, and they use it against us. They are spirited, and are more headstrong and arrogant than would be fitting for a royal princess. Speaking in worldly terms, we've trained their reasoning, and made them talkative, presumptuous, curious, bold ... witty—traits that even we, who have trained them, can’t stand.... Let’s find a solution, because we mustn’t lose hope.... Just as many little things build pride, many little things will also tear it down. Our girls have been treated with too much indulgence, pampered too much, treated too softly. We now need to give them more independence in their classrooms, make them follow daily rules, and hardly talk to them about anything else.... Pray to God, and ask Him to change their hearts; that He may instill humility in all of them[221]. There shouldn’t be too much discussion with them about this. Everything at Saint Cyr turns into a topic of conversation. We often talk about simplicity and try to define it correctly ... and yet, in practice, the girls joke, saying: ‘Through simplicity I take the best position; through simplicity I’m going to commend myself.’ Our girls need to be cured of that joking mindset that I’ve encouraged in them.... We wanted to avoid the pettiness of certain convents, and God has punished us for this arrogance. There’s no place in the world that needs humility more, both inside and out, than ours. Its proximity to the Court; the air of favor that surrounds it; the generosity of a great king; the status of a prominent person—all these dangers should push us to take actions exactly opposite to those we’ve actually taken....”

235. The Part played by Madame de Maintenon.—Whatever may be the opinion respecting the tone of the educational work at Saint Cyr, there cannot be the least doubt as to the admirable zeal of Madame de Maintenon, and her indefatigable devotion to the success of her favorite undertaking. The vocation of the teacher was evidently hers. For more than thirty years, from 1686 to 1717, she did not cease to visit Saint Cyr every day, sometimes at six in the morning. She wrote for the directresses and for the pupils counsels and regulations that fill several volumes. Nothing which concerns “her children” is a matter of indifference to her. She devotes her attention to their meals, their sleep, their toilet, as well as to their character and their instruction:—

235. The Role of Madame de Maintenon.—No matter what people think about the educational approach at Saint Cyr, there's no doubt about Madame de Maintenon's amazing passion and tireless commitment to the success of her beloved project. Teaching was clearly her calling. For over thirty years, from 1686 to 1717, she continuously visited Saint Cyr every day, sometimes as early as six in the morning. She wrote guidance and rules for the directors and for the students that fill several volumes. Nothing concerning "her children" is unimportant to her. She pays attention to their meals, their sleep, their appearance, as well as their character and education:—

“The affairs we discuss at Court are bagatelles; those at Saint Cyr are the more important....” “May that establishment last as long as France, and France as long as the world. Nothing is dearer to me than my children of Saint Cyr.”

“The things we talk about at Court are trivial; the matters at Saint Cyr are much more significant....” “I hope that institution lasts as long as France, and that France lasts as long as the world. Nothing is more precious to me than my kids at Saint Cyr.”

It is not tenderness, it is well known, that characterizes the soul of Madame de Maintenon; but, at Saint Cyr, from being formal and cold, which is her usual state, she becomes loving and tender:—

It’s not tenderness, as is well known, that defines the soul of Madame de Maintenon; but at Saint Cyr, shifting from her usual formal and cold demeanor, she becomes warm and affectionate:—

“Forget nothing that may save the souls of our young girls, that may fortify their health and preserve their form.”

“Don’t forget anything that can save the souls of our young girls, that can strengthen their health and maintain their bodies.”

One day, as she had come to the school, as her custom was, to consult with the nuns, a company of girls passed by raising a cloud of dust. The nuns, fearing that Madame de Maintenon was annoyed by it, requested them to withdraw. “Pray, let the dear girls be,” replied Madame de Maintenon; “I love them even to the dust they raise.” Conversely, as it were, the pupils of Pestalozzi, consulted on the question of knowing whether they were willing always to be beaten and clawed by their old master, replied affirmatively: they loved him even to his claws!

One day, while she was at school to meet with the nuns, a group of girls walked by, creating a cloud of dust. The nuns, worried that Madame de Maintenon might be upset by it, asked the girls to leave. “Please, let the dear girls be,” Madame de Maintenon replied; “I love them even with the dust they raise.” On the other hand, when Pestalozzi’s students were asked if they were okay with always being beaten and scratched by their old master, they answered yes: they loved him even with his claws!

236. Her Pedagogical Writings.—It is only in our day that the works of Madame de Maintenon have been published in the integrity of their text, thanks to the labors of Théophile Lavallée. For the most part, these long and interesting letters are devoted to education and to Saint Cyr. These are, first, the Letters and Conversations on the Education of Girls.[145] These letters were written from day to day, and are addressed, sometimes to the ladies of Saint Cyr, and sometimes to the pupils themselves. “We find in them,” says Lavallée, “for all circumstances and for all times, the most solid teaching, masterpieces of good sense, of naturalness, and of truth, and, finally, instructions relative to education that approach perfection. The Conversations originated in the consultations that Madame de Maintenon had during the recreations or the recitations, either with the ladies or[223] with the young women, who themselves collected and edited the words of their governess.”

236. Her Teaching Writings.—It’s only in our time that the complete works of Madame de Maintenon have been published, thanks to the efforts of Théophile Lavallée. Most of these long and fascinating letters focus on education and Saint Cyr. First, there are the Letters and Conversations on the Education of Girls.[145] These letters were written daily and are addressed sometimes to the ladies of Saint Cyr and sometimes to the students themselves. “We find in them,” says Lavallée, “a wealth of solid teaching for every situation and every time, masterpieces of common sense, authenticity, and truth, as well as guidance on education that comes close to perfection. The Conversations arose from discussions that Madame de Maintenon had during breaks or recitations, either with the ladies or[223] with the young women, who themselves gathered and edited the words of their governess.”

After the Letters and Conversations comes the Counsels to Young Women who enter Society,[146] which contain general advice, conversations or dialogues, and, finally, proverbs, that is, short dramatic compositions, designed at once to instruct and amuse the young ladies of Saint Cyr. These essays are not admirable in all respects; most often they are lacking in imagination; and Madame de Maintenon, though an imitation of Fénelon, makes a misuse of indirect instruction, of artifice, and of amusement, in order to teach some moral commonplaces by insinuation. Here are the titles of some of these proverbs: The occasion makes the rogue; Women make and unmake the home; There is no situation more embarrassing than that of holding the handle of the frying-pan.

After the Letters and Conversations comes the Counsels to Young Women who enter Society,[146] which offers general advice, conversations or dialogues, and, finally, proverbs, that is, short dramatic pieces meant to both instruct and entertain the young ladies of Saint Cyr. These essays aren't perfect; they often lack creativity, and Madame de Maintenon, while trying to imitate Fénelon, misuses indirect teaching, artifice, and entertainment to convey some moral clichés. Here are some of the titles of these proverbs: The occasion makes the rogue; Women make and unmake the home; There is no situation more embarrassing than that of holding the handle of the frying-pan.

Finally, let us note the third collection, the Historical and Instructive Letters addressed to the Ladies of Saint Cyr.[147]

Finally, let’s mention the third collection, the Historical and Instructive Letters addressed to the Ladies of Saint Cyr.[147]

It is to be regretted that, out of these numerous volumes, where repetitions abound, there have not been extracted, in a methodical manner, a few hundred pages which should contain the substance of Madame de Maintenon’s thinking on educational questions.

It’s unfortunate that, among these many volumes, where there are plenty of repetitions, a few hundred pages haven’t been carefully compiled to capture the essence of Madame de Maintenon’s thoughts on education.

237. Interior Organization.—The purpose of the founding of Saint Cyr was to assure to the two hundred and fifty daughters of the poor nobility, and to the children of officers dead or disabled, an educational retreat where they would be suitably educated so as to be prepared for becoming either nuns, if this was their vocation, or, the more often, good mothers. As M. Gréard has justly observed, “the very conception of an establishment of this kind, the idea of[224] making France pay the debt of France, educating the children of those who had given her their blood, proceeds from a feeling up to that time unknown.”[148]

237. Interior Organization.—The founding of Saint Cyr aimed to provide a safe educational space for two hundred and fifty daughters of impoverished nobility and for the children of officers who were killed or injured. The goal was to prepare them for roles as nuns if that was their calling, or more commonly, to become good mothers. As M. Gréard rightly pointed out, “the very idea of creating an institution like this, the notion of making France repay its debt to those who sacrificed for her, stems from a sentiment that had previously been unheard of.”[148]

Consequently, children of the tenderest years, from six or seven, were received at Saint Cyr, there to be cared for till the age of marriage, till eighteen and twenty.

Consequently, children as young as six or seven were admitted to Saint Cyr, where they would be looked after until they were of marriageable age, around eighteen or twenty.

The young girls were divided into four classes,—the reds, the greens, the yellows, and the blues. The blues were the largest, and they wore the royal colors. Each class was divided into five or six bands or families, of eight or ten pupils each.

The young girls were split into four groups—the reds, the greens, the yellows, and the blues. The blues were the largest group, and they wore the royal colors. Each group was divided into five or six bands or families, with eight or ten students in each.

The ladies of Saint Cyr were ordinarily taken from the pupils of the school. They were forty in number,—the superior, the assistant who supplied the place of the superior, the mistress of the novices, the general mistress of the classes, the mistresses of the classes, etc.

The women of Saint Cyr were usually chosen from the students of the school. There were forty of them— the head, the assistant who took the head's place, the novice mistress, the overall mistress of the classes, the class mistresses, and so on.

The capital defect of Saint Cyr is, that, as in the colleges of the Jesuits, the residence is absolute and the sequestration complete. From her fifth to her twentieth year the young girl belongs entirely to Saint Cyr. She scarcely knows her parents. It will be said, perhaps, that in many cases she has lost them, and that in some cases she could expect only bad examples from them. But no matter; the general rule, which interrupted family intercourse to the extent of almost abolishing it, cannot obtain our approbation. The girl was permitted to see her parents only three or four times a year, and even then these interviews would last only for a half an hour each time, and in the presence of a mistress. There was permission to write family letters from time to time; but as though she mistrusted the natural impulses of the heart, and the free outpouring of filial affection, Madame de Maintenon had taken care to compose some models[225] of these letters. With more of reason than of feeling, Madame de Maintenon is not exempt from a certain coldness of heart. It seems that she would impose on her pupils the extraordinary habits of her own family. She recollected having been kissed only twice by her mother, on her forehead, and then only after a long separation.

The main flaw of Saint Cyr is that, like in Jesuit schools, the living situation is strict and isolation is total. From the age of five to twenty, the young girl is completely devoted to Saint Cyr. She barely knows her parents. It might be argued that in many cases she has lost them, and that in some instances, she could only expect negative influences from them. Regardless, the general rule that interrupted family connections to nearly erase them cannot be approved. The girl was allowed to see her parents only three or four times a year, and even then, these meetings would last just half an hour and were supervised by a mistress. She could occasionally write family letters, but as if she doubted the natural feelings of the heart and the open expression of daughterly love, Madame de Maintenon had provided some templates[225] for these letters. More from logic than emotion, Madame de Maintenon exhibits a certain coldness. It appears she wanted her students to adopt the unusual habits of her own family. She remembered being kissed by her mother only twice on her forehead, and only after long separations.

238. Distrust of Reading.—After the reforms of 1692, the instruction at Saint Cyr became a matter of secondary importance. Reading, writing, and counting were taught, but scarcely anything besides. Reading, in general, was viewed with distrust: “Teach girls to be very sparing as to reading, and always to prefer manual labor instead.” Books of a secular nature were interdicted; only works of piety were put in the hands of pupils, such as the Introduction to a Devout Life, by Saint François de Salles, and the Confessions of Saint Augustine. “Renounce intellectual culture” is the perpetual injunction of Madame de Maintenon.

238. Distrust of Reading.—After the reforms of 1692, the education at Saint Cyr became less important. They taught reading, writing, and math, but not much else. Reading, in general, was looked down upon: “Teach girls to read as little as possible, and always prefer manual work instead.” Secular books were banned; only religious texts were given to students, like the Introduction to a Devout Life by Saint François de Salles and the Confessions of Saint Augustine. “Give up intellectual culture” is the constant message from Madame de Maintenon.

“We must educate citizens for citizenship. It is not the question of giving them intellectual culture. We must preach family duties to them, obedience to husband, and care for children.... Reading does more harm than good to young girls.... Books make witlings and excite an insatiable curiosity.”

“We need to educate people for active citizenship. It’s not just about providing them with a liberal education. We must emphasize family responsibilities, respect for their husbands, and nurturing their children... Reading can often do more harm than good for young girls... Books can create clever but shallow thinkers and spark an endless curiosity.”

239. The Study of History Neglected.—To judge of the spirit of Saint Cyr, from the point of view of intellectual education, it suffices to note the little importance that was there given to history. This went so far as to raise the question whether it were not best to prohibit the study of French history entirely. Madame de Maintenon consents to have it taught, but only just enough so that “pupils may not confuse the succession of our kings with the princes of other countries, and not take a Roman emperor for an[226] emperor of China or Japan, a king of Spain or of England for a king of Persia or of Siam.” As to the history of antiquity, it must be held in mistrust for the very reason—who would believe it?—of the beautiful examples of virtue that it contains. “I should fear that those grand examples of generosity and heroism would give our young girls too much elevation of spirit, and make them vain and pretentious.” Have we not some right to feel surprised that Madame de Maintenon is alarmed at the thought of raising the intelligence of woman? It is true that she doubtless thought of the romantic exaggerations produced by the reading of the Cyrus the Great and other writings of Mlle. de Scudéry. Let us add, besides, to excuse the shortcomings of the programme of Saint Cyr in the matter of history, that even for boys in the colleges of the University, the order that introduced the teaching of history into the classes dates only from 1695.

239. Neglected Study of History.—To understand the mindset of Saint Cyr regarding education, it's enough to see how little emphasis was placed on history. This even led to the idea that it might be better to completely ban the study of French history. Madame de Maintenon agreed to allow it to be taught, but only enough so that “students won't confuse the sequence of our kings with those of other countries, or mistake a Roman emperor for an[226] emperor of China or Japan, or a king of Spain or England for a king of Persia or Siam.” As for ancient history, it was to be distrusted for the very reason—who would believe it?—of its beautiful examples of virtue. “I worry that those grand examples of generosity and heroism might elevate our young girls too much, making them vain and pretentious.” Shouldn't we be surprised that Madame de Maintenon is concerned about raising women's intelligence? It’s true she likely thought of the romantic fantasies sparked by reading Cyrus the Great and other works by Mlle. de Scudéry. Additionally, we should note that the teaching of history in boys' colleges at the University only began in 1695, which somewhat excuses the shortcomings of the history curriculum at Saint Cyr.

240. Insufficient Instruction.—“Our day,” says Lavallée, “would not accept that education in which instruction properly so-called was but a secondary matter, and entirely sacrificed to the manner of training the heart, the reason, and the character; and an education, too, that, as a whole and in its details, was wholly religious.” The error of Madame de Maintenon consists essentially in the wish to develop the moral virtues in souls scarcely instructed, scarcely enlightened. There was much moral discoursing at Saint Cyr. If it did not always bear fruit, it was because the seed fell into intelligences that were but little cultivated.

240. Insufficient Instructions.—“In our time,” says Lavallée, “we wouldn’t accept an education where actual teaching was just a minor aspect, completely overshadowed by the focus on nurturing the heart, the mind, and character; and an education that was entirely religious in nature, both overall and in its specifics.” Madame de Maintenon's mistake lies fundamentally in her desire to cultivate moral virtues in individuals who were barely educated and not very enlightened. There was a lot of moral talk at Saint Cyr. If it didn’t always have an impact, it was because the seeds fell into minds that were not well cultivated.

“Our young women are not to be made scholarly. Women never know except by halves, and the little that they know usually makes them conceited, disdainful, chatty, and disgusted with serious things.”

“Our young women shouldn’t be pushed into academia. Women only understand things partially, and the little they do know often makes them arrogant, dismissive, talkative, and uninterested in serious matters.”

241. Manual Labor.—If intellectual education was neglected at Saint Cyr, by way of compensation great atten[227]tion was paid to manual education. The girls were there taught to sew, to embroider, to knit, and to make tapestry; and there was also made there all the linen for the house, the infirmary, and the chapel, and the dresses and clothing of the ladies and the pupils:—

241. Physical Work.—If academic education was overlooked at Saint Cyr, a lot of focus was placed on hands-on skills as a trade-off. The girls were taught to sew, embroider, knit, and create tapestries. They also made all the linen for the house, the infirmary, and the chapel, as well as the outfits and clothing for the ladies and students:—

“But no exquisite productions,” says Madame de Maintenon, “nor of very elaborate design; none of those flimsy edgings in embroidery or tapestry, which are of no use.”

“But no exquisite productions,” says Madame de Maintenon, “nor of very elaborate design; none of those flimsy edgings in embroidery or tapestry, which are of no use.”

With what good grace Madame de Maintenon ever preaches the gospel of labor, of which she herself gave the example! In the coaches of the king, she always had some work in hand. At Saint Cyr, the young women swept the dormitories, put in order the refectory, and dusted the class-rooms. “They must be put at every kind of service, and made to work at what is burdensome, in order to make them robust, healthy, and intelligent.”

With such good grace, Madame de Maintenon always preached the value of hard work, setting the example herself! In the king's coaches, she always had some sort of task to do. At Saint Cyr, the young women cleaned the dorms, organized the dining area, and dusted the classrooms. “They need to be assigned all kinds of responsibilities and made to handle challenging work to make them strong, healthy, and smart.”

“Manual labor is a moral safeguard, a protection against sin.”

“Manual work is a moral safeguard, a protection against wrongdoing.”

“Work calms the passions, occupies the mind, and does not leave it time to think of evil.”

“Work soothes the emotions, keeps the mind busy, and doesn’t give it time to dwell on bad things.”

242. Moral Education.—“The Institute,” said Madame de Maintenon, “is intended, not for prayer, but for action.” What she wished, above all else, was to prepare young women for home and family life. She devoted her thought to the training of wives and mothers. “What I lack most,” she said, “is sons-in-law!” Hence she was incessantly preoccupied with moral qualities. One might make a fine and valuable book of selections out of all the practical maxims of Madame de Maintenon; as her reflections on talkativeness: “There is always sin in a multitude of words;” on indolence: “What can be done in the family of an indolent and fastidious woman?” on politeness, “which consists, above all else, in giving one’s thought to others;”[228] on lack of energy, then too common among women of the world: “The only concern is to eat and to take one’s ease. Women spend the day in morning-gowns, reclining in easy-chairs, without any occupation, and without conversation; all is well, provided one be in a state of repose.”

242. Ethics Education.—“The Institute,” said Madame de Maintenon, “is meant for action, not for prayer.” What she really wanted was to prepare young women for home and family life. She focused on training wives and mothers. “What I need most,” she said, “is sons-in-law!” So, she was constantly thinking about moral character. You could create a great and valuable book from all the practical wisdom of Madame de Maintenon; like her thoughts on talkativeness: “There’s always a sin in too many words;” on laziness: “What can be done in the home of a lazy and picky woman?” on politeness, “which is mainly about considering others;” [228] on lack of energy, which was then too common among worldly women: “The only concern is to eat and relax. Women spend their days in bathrobes, lounging in comfy chairs, having no tasks or conversations; everything is fine as long as they’re at rest.”

243. Discreet Devotion.—We must not imagine that Saint Cyr was a house of prayer, a place of overdone devotion. Madame de Maintenon held to a reasonable Christianity. Piety, such as was recommended at Saint Cyr, is a piety that is steadfast, judicious, and simple; that is, conformed to the state in which one ought to live, and exempt from refinements.

243. Subtle Loyalty.—We shouldn't think of Saint Cyr as just a place for prayer or excessive devotion. Madame de Maintenon believed in a sensible kind of Christianity. The kind of piety encouraged at Saint Cyr is one that is steadfast, judicious, and simple; it aligns with how one should live and stays away from unnecessary complexities.

“The young women are too much at church, considering their age,” she wrote to Madame de Brinon, the first director of the institution.... “Consider, I pray you, that this is not to be a cloister.”[149]

“The young women spend too much time at church for their age,” she wrote to Madame de Brinon, the head of the institution.... “Please remember, this is not meant to be a convent.”[149]

And later, after the reform had begun, this is what she wrote:—

And later, after the reform had started, this is what she wrote:—

“Let the piety with which our young girls shall be inspired be cheerful, gentle, and free. Let it consist rather in the innocence of their lives, and in the simplicity of their occupations, than in the austerities, the retirements, and the refinements of devotion.... When a girl comes from a convent, saying that nothing ought to interfere with vespers, she is laughed at; but when an educated woman shall say that vespers may be omitted for the sake of attending her sick husband, everybody will commend her.... When a girl shall say that a woman does better to educate her children and instruct her servants than to spend the forenoon in church, that religion will be heartily accepted, and will make itself loved and respected.”[150] Excellent advice, perhaps too[229] little followed! Madame de Maintenon here speaks the language of good sense, and we are wholly surprised to hear it from the lips of a politic woman who, not without reason, and for her part in the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, has the reputation of being an intolerant fanatic.

“Let the faith that inspires our young girls be joyful, gentle, and liberating. It should be rooted in the purity of their lives and the simplicity of their activities, rather than in strict practices, secluded habits, or elaborate forms of worship.... When a girl comes from a convent claiming that nothing should disrupt vespers, she is mocked; but when an educated woman states that she can skip vespers to care for her sick husband, everyone praises her.... When a girl argues that a woman does better teaching her children and guiding her staff instead of spending the morning in church, that perspective will be wholeheartedly embraced and will be cherished and respected.”[150] Great advice, perhaps not followed enough! Madame de Maintenon here speaks with common sense, and we are quite surprised to hear it from a savvy woman who, not without reason, has gained a reputation for being an intolerant fanatic due to her role in the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes.

244. Simplicity in All Things.—The simplicity which she recommended in religion, Madame de Maintenon demanded in everything,—in dress and in language: “Young girls,” she says, “must wear as few ribbons as possible.”

244. Keep it Simple.—The simplicity that she advocated in religion, Madame de Maintenon insisted on in everything— in clothing and in speech: “Young girls,” she said, “should wear as few ribbons as possible.”

A class-teacher had given a fine lecture, in which she exhorted her pupils to make an “eternal divorce” with sin. “Very well said, doubtless,” remarked Madame de Maintenon; “but, pray, who among our young ladies knows what divorce is?”

A teacher gave a great lecture, urging her students to make an “eternal divorce” from sin. “Well said, for sure,” said Madame de Maintenon; “but, tell me, which of our young ladies even knows what divorce is?”

245. Fénelon and Saint Cyr.—Michelet, speaking of Saint Cyr, which he does not love, said: “Its cold governess was much more a man than Fénelon.” The fact is, that the author of the Education of Girls gives a larger place to sensibility and intelligence. It is not Madame de Maintenon who said: “As much as possible, tenderness of heart must be excused in young girls.” It is not at Saint Cyr that these maxims were practised. “Pray let them have Greek and Roman histories. They will find in them prodigies of courage and disinterestedness. Let them not be ignorant of the history of France, which also has its beauty.... All this serves to give dignity to the mind, and to lift the soul to noble sentiments.” Nevertheless, Fénelon’s work was highly esteemed at Saint Cyr. It appeared in 1687, and Saint Cyr was founded in 1686. A great number of its precepts were there observed, such as the following: “Frequent leaves of absence should be avoided;” “Young girls should not be accustomed to talk much.”

245. Fénelon and Saint-Cyr.—Michelet, speaking of Saint Cyr, which he doesn't like, remarked: “Its strict governess was much more masculine than Fénelon.” The truth is, the author of the Education of Girls emphasizes sensibility and intelligence more. It wasn't Madame de Maintenon who said: “As much as possible, we should overlook tenderness of heart in young girls.” These principles weren't practiced at Saint Cyr. “Please let them study Greek and Roman histories. They will find amazing examples of courage and selflessness. They shouldn’t be ignorant of French history, which also has its beauty.... All this helps to elevate the mind, and inspire the soul with noble sentiments.” Still, Fénelon’s work was highly valued at Saint Cyr. It was published in 1687, while Saint Cyr was established in 1686. Many of its guidelines were followed there, such as: “Frequent leave of absences should be avoided;” “Young girls should not be encouraged to talk a lot.”

246. General Judgment.—In a word, if the ideal proposed to the young women of Saint Cyr by Madame de Maintenon cannot satisfy those who, in our day, conceive “an education broader in its scheme and more liberal in its spirit,” at least we must do justice to an institution which was, as its foundress said, “a kind of college,” a first attempt at enfranchisement in the education of women. Without demanding of Madame de Maintenon what was not in her age to give, let us be inspired by her in what concerns the changeless education in moral virtues, and in the qualities of discretion, reserve, goodness, and submission. “However severe that education may appear,” says Lavallée, “I believe it will suggest better reflections to those who observe the way in which women are educated to-day, and the results of that education in luxury and pleasure, not only on the fireside, but still more on society and political life, and on the future of the men that it is preparing for France. I believe they will prefer that manly education, so to speak, which purified private morals and begot public virtues; and that they will esteem and regret that work of Madame de Maintenon, which for a century prevented the corruption of the Court from extending to the provinces, and maintained in the old country-seats, from which came the greater part of the nobility, the substantial virtues and the simple manners of the olden time.”

246. Overall Assessment.—In short, if the ideals presented to the young women of Saint Cyr by Madame de Maintenon don’t meet the expectations of those who today envision “a broader and more liberal education,” we still need to recognize an institution that, as its founder said, was “a kind of college,” a pioneering effort to provide women with more educational freedom. Without holding Madame de Maintenon accountable for what her era couldn’t offer, let’s draw inspiration from her emphasis on the timeless education in moral virtues and qualities like discretion, restraint, kindness, and obedience. “No matter how strict that education may seem,” says Lavallée, “I believe it offers valuable insights for those examining how women are educated today and the effects of that education in terms of luxury and pleasure, not only at home but also within society and political life, and on the future of the men being prepared for France. I think they will prefer that kind of masculine education, so to speak, which purified private morals and fostered public virtues; and that they will value and miss the contributions of Madame de Maintenon, which for a century kept the corruption of the Court from spreading to the provinces and preserved, in the old country homes that produced most of the nobility, the solid virtues and simple ways of the past.”

[247. Analytical Summary.—1. The education of women in the seventeenth century reflects the sentiment of the age as to their relative position in society, their rights, and their destiny. Woman was still regarded as the inferior of man, in the lower classes as a drudge, in the higher as an ornament; in her case, intellectual culture was regarded as either useless or dangerous; and the education that was[231] given her was to fit her for a life of devotion or a life of seclusion from society.

[247. Analysis Summary.—1. The education of women in the seventeenth century reflects the attitudes of the time regarding their status in society, their rights, and their purpose. Women were still seen as inferior to men, working as laborers in the lower classes and as decorative figures in the upper classes; intellectual education was deemed either unnecessary or risky for them. The education they received was intended to prepare them for a life of devotion or a life of isolation from society.

2. The rules of Jacqueline Pascal exhibit the effects of an ascetic belief on education,—human nature is corrupt; all its likes are to be thwarted, and all its dislikes fostered under compulsion.

2. The rules of Jacqueline Pascal show how an ascetic belief influences education—human nature is flawed; all its desires should be suppressed, and all its aversions encouraged under pressure.

3. The education directed by Madame de Maintenon is the beginning of a rupture with tradition. It was a movement towards the secularization of woman’s education, and towards the recognition of her equality with man, with respect to her grade of intellectual endowments, her intellectual culture, and to her participation in the duties of real life.

3. The education led by Madame de Maintenon marks the start of a break from tradition. It was a shift toward the secularization of women's education and the acknowledgment of their equality with men in terms of intellectual abilities, cultural development, and their involvement in the responsibilities of everyday life.

4. The type of the higher education was still monastic, both for men and women. No one was able to conceive that both sexes might be educated together with mutual advantage.]

4. Higher education was still monastic for both men and women. No one could imagine that both sexes could be educated together for their mutual benefit.

FOOTNOTES:

[138] Les Femmes Savantes, Act II. Scene VII., Van Laun’s translation.

[138] Les Femmes Savantes, Act II. Scene VII., Van Laun’s translation.

[139] Letter of Nov. 16, 1689.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter from November 16, 1689.

[140] Letter of June 1, 1680.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter from June 1, 1680.

[141] Traité du choix et de la méthode des études, Chap. XXXVIII.

[141] Treatise on the Choice and Method of Studies, Chap. 38.

[142] Gréard, Mémoire sur l’enseignement secondaire des filles, p. 55.

[142] Gréard, Mémoire sur l’enseignement secondaire des filles, p. 55.

[143] “The name generally given to a social circle, which for more than half a century gathered around Catherine de Vivonne, marquise de Rambouillet, and her daughter, Julie d’Angennes, duchess de Montausier, and which exercised a very conspicuous influence on French language, literature, and civilization.... Her house soon became the place where all who had genius, wit, learning, talent, or taste, assembled, and from these reunions originated the French Academy, the highest authority of French literature, and the salons, the most prominent feature of French civilization.”—Johnson’s Cyclopædia.

[143] “The name commonly used to refer to a social group that, for over fifty years, gathered around Catherine de Vivonne, marquise de Rambouillet, and her daughter, Julie d’Angennes, duchess de Montausier. This group had a significant impact on the French language, literature, and culture.... Her home quickly became the go-to place for those with genius, wit, knowledge, talent, or good taste to come together, and from these gatherings, the French Academy was formed, becoming the highest authority in French literature, along with the salons, which became a key aspect of French culture.”—Johnson’s Cyclopædia.

[144] See the Letter to Madame de Fontaine, general mistress of the school, Sept. 20, 1691.

[144] See the letter to Madame de Fontaine, the principal of the school, Sept. 20, 1691.

[145] Two volumes, 2d edition, 1861.

Two volumes, 2nd edition, 1861.

[146] Two volumes, 1857.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Two volumes, 1857.

[147] Two volumes, 1860.

Two volumes, 1860.

[148] M. Gréard, Mémoire sur l’enseignement secondaire des filles, 1882, p. 59.

[148] M. Gréard, Mémoire sur l’enseignement secondaire des filles, 1882, p. 59.

[149] Lettres historiques, Tome I. p. 48.

[149] Lettres historiques, Volume I. p. 48.

[150] Lettres historiques, Tome I. p. 89.

[150] Lettres historiques, Volume I. p. 89.


CHAPTER XI.

Rollin'.

THE UNIVERSITY OF PARIS; STATUTES OF 1598 AND OF 1600; ORGANIZATION OF THE DIFFERENT FACULTIES; DECADENCE OF THE UNIVERSITY OF PARIS IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY; THE RESTORATION OF STUDIES AND ROLLIN (1661-1741); THE TREATISE ON STUDIES; DIFFERENT OPINIONS; DIVISION OF THE TREATISE ON STUDIES; GENERAL REFLECTIONS ON EDUCATION; STUDIES FOR THE FIRST YEARS; THE EDUCATION OF GIRLS; THE STUDY OF FRENCH; GREEK AND LATIN; ROLLIN THE HISTORIAN; THE TEACHING OF HISTORY; PHILOSOPHY; SCIENTIFIC INSTRUCTION; EDUCATIONAL CHARACTER OF ROLLIN’S PEDAGOGY; INTERIOR DISCIPLINE OF COLLEGES; PUBLIC EDUCATION; THE ROD; PUNISHMENTS IN GENERAL; CONCLUSION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE UNIVERSITY OF PARIS; STATUTES OF 1598 AND 1600; ORGANIZATION OF THE DIFFERENT FACULTIES; DECLINE OF THE UNIVERSITY OF PARIS IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY; THE RESTORATION OF STUDIES AND ROLLIN (1661-1741); THE TREATISE ON STUDIES; DIFFERENT OPINIONS; DIVISION OF THE TREATISE ON STUDIES; GENERAL REFLECTIONS ON EDUCATION; STUDIES FOR THE FIRST YEARS; THE EDUCATION OF GIRLS; THE STUDY OF FRENCH; GREEK AND LATIN; ROLLIN THE HISTORIAN; THE TEACHING OF HISTORY; PHILOSOPHY; SCIENTIFIC INSTRUCTION; EDUCATIONAL CHARACTER OF ROLLIN’S PEDAGOGY; INTERNAL DISCIPLINE OF COLLEGES; PUBLIC EDUCATION; THE ROD; PUNISHMENTS IN GENERAL; CONCLUSION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


248. The University of Paris.—Since the thirteenth century, the University of Paris had been a centre of light and a resort for students. Ramus could say: “This University is not the university of one city only, but of the entire world.” But even in the time of Ramus, in consequence of the civil discords, and by reason also of the progress in the colleges organized by the Company of Jesus, the University of Paris declined; she saw the number of her pupils diminish. She persisted, however, in the full light of the Renaissance, in following the superannuated regulations which the Cardinal d’Estouteville had imposed on her in 1452; she fell behind in the routine of the scholastic methods. A reform was necessary, and in 1600 it was accomplished by Henry IV.

248. University of Paris.—Since the thirteenth century, the University of Paris had been a hub of knowledge and a popular destination for students. Ramus could say: “This University is not just for one city, but for the whole world.” However, even during Ramus's time, due to civil discord and the rise of schools established by the Jesuits, the University of Paris saw a decline; its student enrollment dropped. Yet, during the height of the Renaissance, it stubbornly stuck to the outdated rules set by Cardinal d’Estouteville in 1452, falling behind in the standard educational practices. A reform was needed, and it was carried out by Henry IV in 1600.

249. Statutes of 1600.—The statutes of the new university were promulgated “by the order and the will of the most Christian and most invincible king of France and Navarre, Henry IV.” This was the first time that the State directly intervened in the control of education, and that secular power was set up in opposition to the absolute authority of the Church.

249. Statutes of 1600.—The statutes of the new university were announced “by the order and the will of the most Christian and most invincible king of France and Navarre, Henry IV.” This was the first time that the State directly got involved in the control of education, marking the establishment of secular power in opposition to the total authority of the Church.

In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries a reform had been made in the University, by the Popes Innocent III. and Urban V. The reformer of 1452, the Cardinal d’Estouteville, acted as the legate of the pontifical power. On the contrary, the statutes of 1600 were the work of a commission named by the king, and there sat at its deliberations, by the side of a few ecclesiastics, magistrates, and even professors.

In the 13th and 14th centuries, a reform was initiated at the University by Popes Innocent III and Urban V. The reformer of 1452, Cardinal d’Estouteville, served as the representative of the papal authority. In contrast, the statutes of 1600 were created by a commission appointed by the king, which included a few clergy members, magistrates, and even professors in its discussions.

250. Organization of the Different Faculties.—The University of Paris comprised four Faculties: the Faculties of Theology, of Law, and of Medicine, which corresponded to what we to-day call superior instruction, and the Faculty of Arts, which was almost the equivalent of our secondary instruction.[151]

250. Organization of the Various Departments.—The University of Paris had four Faculties: the Faculties of Theology, Law, and Medicine, which are similar to what we now refer to as higher education, and the Faculty of Arts, which was nearly equivalent to our secondary education.[151]

It would take too long to enumerate in this place the different innovations introduced by the statutes of 1600. Let us merely say a word of the Faculty of Arts.

It would take too long to list all the different innovations introduced by the statutes of 1600. Let’s just mention a bit about the Faculty of Arts.

In the Faculty of Arts the door was finally opened to the classical authors. In a certain degree the tendencies of the[234] Renaissance were obeyed. Nevertheless, the methods and the general spirit were scarcely changed. Catholicism was obligatory, and the French language remained under ban. Frequent exercises in repetition and declamation were maintained. The liberal arts were always considered “the foundation of all the sciences.” Instruction in philosophy was always reduced to the interpretation of the texts of Aristotle. As to history, and the sciences in general, no account whatever was taken of them.

In the Faculty of Arts, the door finally opened to classical authors. To some extent, the trends of the[234] Renaissance were followed. However, the methods and overall spirit barely changed. Catholicism was mandatory, and the French language continued to be prohibited. Regular exercises in repetition and declamation were still required. The liberal arts were always seen as “the foundation of all the sciences.” Philosophy instruction was consistently limited to interpreting Aristotle’s texts. As for history and the sciences in general, they were completely ignored.

251. Decadence of the University in the Seventeenth Century.—The reform, then, was insufficient, and the results were bad. While the colleges of the Jesuits attracted pupils in crowds, and while the Oratorians and the Jansenists reformed secondary instruction, the colleges of the University[152] remained mediocre and obscure. Save in rare exceptions, there were no professors of distinction; the education was formal, in humble imitation of that of the Company of Jesus; there was an abuse of abstract rules, of grammatical exercises, of written tasks, and of Latin composition; there was no disposition to take an advance step; but an obstinate resistance to the new spirit, which was indicated either by the interdiction of the philosophy of Descartes, or by the refusal to teach in the French language; in a word, there was complete isolation in immovable[235] routine, and in consequence, decadence,—such is a summary history of the University of Paris up to the last quarter of the seventeenth century.

251. The Fall of the University in the Seventeenth Century.—The reform was not adequate, and the outcomes were poor. While Jesuit colleges were attracting students in large numbers, and while the Oratorians and Jansenists were improving secondary education, the colleges of the University[152] remained average and overlooked. With rare exceptions, there were no notable professors; the education was rigid, mimicking that of the Jesuits; there was an overreliance on abstract rules, grammar exercises, written assignments, and Latin composition; there was no willingness to progress; instead, there was stubborn resistance to new ideas, shown either by banning Descartes' philosophy or by refusing to teach in French; in short, there was total isolation in an unchanging routine, leading to decline—this is a brief history of the University of Paris until the last part of the seventeenth century.

252. The Restoration of Studies and Rollin (1661-1741).—We must go forward to the time when Rollin taught, to observe a revival in the studies of the University. Several distinguished professors, as his master Hersan, Pourchot, and still others, had prepared the way for him. There was then, from 1680 to 1700, a real rejuvenescence of studies, which was initiated in part by Rollin.

252. The Restoration of Studies and Rollin (1661-1741).—We need to move ahead to the time when Rollin was teaching to see a revival in the studies at the University. Several notable professors, like his mentor Hersan, Pourchot, and others, had paved the way for him. From 1680 to 1700, there was a true resurgence of studies, partly driven by Rollin.

Latin lost a little ground in consequence of a growing recognition of the rights of the French language and the national literature, which had just been made illustrious by so many masterpieces. The spirit of the Jansenist methods penetrated the colleges of the University. The Cartesian philosophy was taught in them, and a little more attention was given to the explication of authors, and a little less to the verbal repetition of lessons. New ideas began to infiltrate into the old citadel of scholasticism. The question came to be asked if celibacy was indeed an indispensable condition of the teaching office. Men began to comprehend that at least marriage was not a reason for exclusion. Finally, real progress was made in discipline as well as in methods, and the indubitable proof of this is the Treatise on Studies, by Rollin.

Latin lost some influence due to the increasing recognition of the rights of the French language and the national literature, which had just been celebrated by numerous masterpieces. The spirit of Jansenist methods spread through the colleges of the University. Cartesian philosophy was taught there, with a bit more focus on explaining texts and a bit less on rote memorization of lessons. New ideas began to seep into the old fortress of scholasticism. The question arose whether celibacy was truly an essential requirement for teaching. People started to realize that at least marriage shouldn’t be a reason for exclusion. Ultimately, significant progress was made in both discipline and methods, and the undeniable proof of this is the Treatise on Studies by Rollin.

253. The Treatise on Studies.—Rollin has summed up his educational experience, an experience of fifty years, in a book which has become celebrated under the title of Treatise on Studies. The full title of this work was: De la manière d’enseigner et d’étudier les belles-lettres par rapport à l’esprit et au cœur. The first two volumes appeared in 1726, and the other two in 1728.

253. The Study Guide.—Rollin has summarized his educational journey, a journey of fifty years, in a book that has gained acclaim under the title Treatise on Studies. The complete title of this work was: De la manière d’enseigner et d’étudier les belles-lettres par rapport à l’esprit et au cœur. The first two volumes were released in 1726, and the remaining two in 1728.

The Treatise on Studies is not like the Émile, which was published twenty years later, a work of venturesome inquiry and original novelties; but is a faithful exposition of the methods in use, and a discreet commentary on them. While this treatise belongs by its date to the eighteenth century, it is the pedagogy of the seventeenth century, and the traditions of the University under the reign of Louis XIV. that Rollin has collected, and of which he has simply wished to be the reporter. In the Latin dedication, which he addresses to the Rector of the University of Paris, he clearly defines his intentions and his purpose:—

The Treatise on Studies is not like the Émile, which came out twenty years later and is a bold exploration with fresh ideas; instead, it serves as a clear explanation of the methods in practice and a thoughtful commentary on them. Although this treatise was published in the eighteenth century, it reflects the educational practices of the seventeenth century and the traditions of the University during Louis XIV's reign, which Rollin has compiled and simply aimed to report on. In the Latin dedication he addresses to the Rector of the University of Paris, he clearly outlines his intentions and goals:—

“My first design was to put in writing and define the method of teaching which has long been in use among you, and which, up to this time, has been transmitted only by word of mouth, and through a sort of tradition; and to erect, so far as I am able to do it, a durable monument of the rules and practice which you have followed in the instruction of youth, for the purpose of preserving, in all its integrity, the taste for belles-lettres, and to preserve it, if possible, from the injuries and the alterations of time.”

“My first goal was to write down and clearly define the teaching method that has long been used among you, which until now has only been passed down verbally and through tradition. I aim to create a lasting record of the rules and practices you’ve followed in educating young people, in order to keep alive the appreciation for belles-lettres, and to protect it, if possible, from the damage and changes that come with time.”

254. Different Opinions.—Rollin has always had warm admirers. Voltaire called the Treatise a book “forever useful,” and whatever may be our reservations on the deficiences, and on the short and narrow views of certain parts of the pedagogy of Rollin, we must subscribe to this judgment. But we shall not go so far as to accept the enthusiastic declarations of Villemain, who complains that the study of the Treatise is neglected in our time, “as if new methods had been discovered for training the intelligence and the heart”; and he adds, “Since the Treatise on Studies, not a forward step has been taken.” This is to undervalue all the earnest efforts that have been made for two centuries by[237] educators just as profound as was the ever timid and cautious Rollin. When we compare the precepts of the Treatise with the reforms which the spirit of progress has already effected, and particularly with those which it will effect, we are astonished to hear Nisard say: “In educational matters, the Treatise on Studies is the unique book, or better still, the book.”

254. Diverse Opinions.—Rollin has always had devoted fans. Voltaire called the Treatise a book “forever useful,” and despite our critiques of its shortcomings, and the limited perspectives in some areas of Rollin's pedagogy, we have to agree with this assessment. However, we won't go as far as to accept Villemain's passionate claims that the study of the Treatise is overlooked today, “as if new methods had been discovered for training the intellect and the heart”; he also states, “Since the Treatise on Studies, not a forward step has been taken.” This dismisses all the serious efforts that have been made over the last two centuries by[237] educators who are just as insightful as the ever cautious Rollin. When we compare the principles in the Treatise to the reforms already made by the spirit of progress, and especially to those that are coming, we are surprised to hear Nisard say: “In educational matters, the Treatise on Studies is the unique book, or better yet, the book.”

To put such a burden of pompous praise on Rollin is to compromise his real worth; and without ceasing to do justice to his wise and judicious spirit, we wish to employ more discretion in our admiration.

To place such exaggerated praise on Rollin undermines his true value; and while we continue to recognize his wise and thoughtful nature, we aim to be more measured in our admiration.

255. Division of the Treatise on Studies.—Before calling attention to the most interesting parts of the Treatise on Studies, let us briefly state the object of the eight books of which it is composed.

255. Division of the Treatise on Studies.—Before highlighting the most interesting sections of the Treatise on Studies, let's quickly outline the purpose of the eight books it contains.

The Treatise opens with a Preliminary Discourse which recites the advantages of instruction.

The Treatise starts with a Preliminary Discourse that outlines the benefits of education.

The title of the first book is: Exercises which are proper for very young children; of the education of girls. Rollin acknowledges that he treats only very superficially “this double subject,” which is foreign to his original plan. In fact, the first edition of his Treatise on Studies contained but seven books, and it is only in 1734 that he wrote, “at the urgent requests and prayers of several persons,” that short essay on the education of boys and girls which first appeared under the form of a supplement, and which became the first book of the work only in the subsequent editions.

The title of the first book is: Exercises for Very Young Children; On the Education of Girls. Rollin admits that he only scratches the surface of “this double subject,” which is outside his original plan. In fact, the first edition of his Treatise on Studies had only seven books, and it wasn’t until 1734 that he wrote, “at the urgent requests and prayers of several people,” that short essay on the education of boys and girls, which initially appeared as a supplement and became the first book of the work in later editions.

The different subjects proper for training the youth in the public schools, that is, in the colleges,—such is the object of the six books which follow: Book II. Of the learning of the languages; that is, the study of Greek and Latin; Book III. Of poetry; Book IV. Of rhetoric; Book V. Of[238] the three kinds of eloquence; Book VI. Of history; Book VII. Of philosophy.

The various subjects suitable for educating young people in public schools, specifically in colleges, is the focus of the six books that follow: Book II. On learning languages; which refers to the study of Greek and Latin; Book III. On poetry; Book IV. On rhetoric; Book V. On[238] the three types of eloquence; Book VI. On history; Book VII. On philosophy.

Book VIII., the last, entitled Of the interior government of schools and colleges, has a particular character. It does not treat of studies and intellectual exercises, but of discipline and moral education. It is, on all accounts, the most original and interesting part of Rollin’s work, and it opens to us the treasures of his experience. This eighth book has been justly called the “Memoirs of Rollin.” That which constitutes its merit and its charm is that the author here at last decides to be himself. He does not quote the ancients so much; but he speaks in his own name, and relates what he has done, or what he has seen done.

Book VIII, the last one, titled Of the interior government of schools and colleges, has a unique focus. It doesn’t discuss studies and intellectual exercises, but rather discipline and moral education. It is, by all accounts, the most original and engaging part of Rollin’s work, revealing the wealth of his experience. This eighth book has been rightly called the “Memoirs of Rollin.” What gives it value and appeal is that the author finally chooses to be himself. He doesn't reference the ancients as much; instead, he shares his own thoughts and narrates what he has accomplished or observed.

256. General Reflections on Education.—There is little to be gathered out of the Preliminary Discourse of Rollin. He is but slightly successful in general reflections. When he ventures to philosophize, Rollin easily falls into platitudes. He has a dissertation to prove that “study gives the mind more breadth and elevation; and that study gives capacity for business.”

256. Thoughts on Education.—There isn’t much to take away from the Preliminary Discourse of Rollin. His general reflections are only somewhat effective. When he tries to be philosophical, Rollin often resorts to clichés. He presents an argument to prove that “study broadens and elevates the mind; and that study enhances one’s ability to work.”

On the purpose of education, Rollin, who copies the moderns when he does not translate from the ancients, is content with reproducing the preamble of the regulations of Henry IV., which assigned to studies three purposes: learning, morals and manners, and religion.

On the purpose of education, Rollin, who imitates modern thinkers when he doesn't translate from the ancients, is satisfied with reproducing the introductory statement of the regulations set by Henry IV., which outlined three goals for education: knowledge, ethics and behavior, and religion.

“The happiness of kingdoms and peoples, and particularly of a Christian State, depends on the good education of the youth, where the purpose is to cultivate and to polish, by the study of the sciences, the intelligence, still rude, of the young, and thus to fit them for filling worthily the different vocations to which they are destined, without which they will be useless to the State; and finally, to teach them the sincere religious[239] practices which God requires of them, the inviolable attachment they owe to their fathers and mothers and to their country, and the respect and obedience which they are bound to render princes and magistrates.”

“The happiness of kingdoms and people, especially in a Christian state, depends on the proper education of the youth. The aim is to nurture and refine their still-rough intelligence through the study of sciences, preparing them to competently fill the various roles they are meant for; without this, they will be of no use to the state. Ultimately, it is also about teaching them the sincere religious practices that God expects of them, fostering a strong loyalty to their parents and country, along with the respect and obedience they owe to their leaders and officials.”

257. Primary Studies.—Rollin is original when he introduces us to the classes of the great colleges where he has lived; but is much less so when he speaks to us of little children, whom he has never seen near at hand. He has never known family life, and scarcely ever visited public schools; and it is through his recollections of Quintilian that he speaks to us of children.

257. Primary Research.—Rollin is unique when he shares his experiences from the prestigious colleges where he has lived; however, he is much less original when he discusses young children, whom he has never encountered up close. He has never experienced family life and has rarely visited public schools; instead, he relies on his memories of Quintilian to talk about children.

There is, then, but little to note in the few pages that he has devoted to the studies of the first years, from three to six or seven.

There’s not much to mention in the few pages he has dedicated to the studies from ages three to six or seven.

One of the most interesting things we find here, perhaps, is the method which he recommends for learning to read,—“the typographic cabinet of du Mas.” “It is a novelty,” says the wise Rollin, “and it is quite common and natural that we should be suspicious of this word novelty.” But after the examination, he decides in favor of the system in question, which consists in making of instruction in reading, something analogous to the work of an apprentice who is learning to print. The pupil has before him a table, and on this table is placed a set of pigeon-holes, “logettes,” which contain the letters of the alphabet, printed on cards. The pupil is to arrange on the table the different letters needed to construct the words required of him. The reasons that Rollin gives for recommending this method, successful tests of which he had seen made, prove that he had taken into account the nature of the child and his need of activity:—

One of the most interesting things we find here, perhaps, is the method he suggests for learning to read—“the typographic cabinet of du Mas.” “It’s a novelty,” says the wise Rollin, “and it’s completely normal for us to be skeptical of the word novelty.” But after examining it, he chooses to support the system in question, which makes learning to read similar to an apprentice’s work in printing. The student has a table in front of them, and on this table is a set of compartments, “logettes,” containing letters of the alphabet printed on cards. The student is supposed to arrange the various letters needed to form the words they are tasked with. The reasons Rollin gives for endorsing this method, which he has seen succeed in practice, show that he considered the nature of the child and their need for activity:—

“This method of learning to read, besides several other advantages, has one which seems to me very considerable,—it[240] is that of being amusing and agreeable, and of not having the appearance of study. Nothing is more wearisome or tedious in infancy than severe mental effort while the body is in a state of repose. With this device, the mind of the child is not wearied. He need not make a painful effort at recollection, because the distinction and the name of the boxes strike his senses. He is not constrained to a posture that is oppressive by being always tied to the place where he is made to read. There is free activity for eyes, hands, and feet. The child looks for his letters, takes them out, arranges them, overturns them, separates them, and finally replaces them in their boxes. This movement is very much to his taste, and is exactly adapted to the active and restless disposition of that age.”

“This way of learning to read, along with several other benefits, has one that seems really significant to me—it’s fun and enjoyable, and doesn’t feel like studying at all. Nothing is more boring or tedious for little kids than having to put in serious mental effort while their bodies are relaxed. With this approach, the child’s mind isn’t tired out. They don’t have to struggle to remember things because the shapes and names of the boxes catch their attention. They aren’t forced into an uncomfortable position by being stuck in one spot while they read. There’s plenty of movement for their eyes, hands, and feet. The child searches for their letters, takes them out, organizes them, flips them around, separates them, and then puts them back in their boxes. This activity really appeals to them and fits perfectly with the energetic and restless nature of that age.”

Rollin seems really to believe that there “is no danger in beginning with the reading of Latin.” However, “for the schools of the poor, and for those in the country, it is better,” he says, “to fall in with the opinion of those who believe that it is necessary to begin with the reading of French.”

Rollin genuinely believes that there “is no danger in starting with reading Latin.” However, “for the schools of the poor, and for those in rural areas, it is better,” he says, “to align with the opinion of those who believe that it is essential to start with reading French.”

It may be thought that Rollin puts a little too much into the first years of the child’s course of study. Before the age of six or seven he ought to have learned to read, to write, to be nourished on the Historical Catechism of Fleury, to know some of the fables of La Fontaine by heart, and to have studied French grammar, and geography. At least, Rollin requires that “no thought, no expression, which is within the child’s range,” shall be allowed to be passed by. He requires that the teacher speak little, and that he make the child speak much, “which is one of the most essential duties and one of those that are the least practised.” He demands, above all else, clearness of statement, and commends the use of illustrations and pictures in reading books.[241] “They are very suitable,” he says, “for striking the attention of children, and for fixing their memory; this is properly the writing of the ignorant.”[154]

It might be considered that Rollin is asking a bit too much during the early years of a child's education. By the time a child is six or seven, they should be able to read, write, have studied the Historical Catechism by Fleury, memorize some fables by La Fontaine, and learn about French grammar and geography. At the very least, Rollin insists that “no thought, no expression that a child can grasp” should be overlooked. He believes that teachers should talk less and encourage children to talk more, stating that “this is one of the most important responsibilities and one of the least practiced.” Above all, he emphasizes the importance of clarity in communication and praises the use of illustrations and pictures in reading materials.[241] “They are very effective,” he notes, “for capturing children's attention and enhancing their memory; this is essentially the writing of the uneducated.”[154]

258. The Education of Girls.—The same reasons explain the shortcomings of Rollin’s views on the education of women, and the relative mediocrity of his ideas on the education of children. Living in solitude and in the celibate state, he had no personal information on these subjects, and so he goes back to Fénelon for his ideas on the education of women, and to Quintilian in the case of children.

258. Girls' Education.—The same reasons account for the limitations in Rollin's views on women's education and the overall average quality of his ideas on children's education. Living in isolation and remaining single, he lacked personal experience in these areas, which is why he references Fénelon for insights on women's education and Quintilian for children's education.

Is the study of Latin fit for girls? Such is the first question which he raises; but he has the wisdom to answer it in the negative, save for “nuns, and also for Christian virgins and widows.” “There is no difference in minds,” Rollin emphatically says, “that is due to sex.” But he does not extend the consequences of this excellent principle very far.[242] He is content to require of women the four rules of arithmetic; orthography, in which he is not over exacting, for “their ignorance of orthography should not be imputed to them as a crime, since it is almost universal in their sex;” ancient history and the history of France, “which it is disgraceful to every good Frenchman not to know.”[155] As to reading, Rollin is quite as severe as Madame de Maintenon: “The reading of comedies and tragedies may be very dangerous for young ladies.” He sanctions only Esther and Athalie. Music and dancing are allowed, but without enthusiasm and with endless precautions:—

Is studying Latin suitable for girls? That’s the first question he raises, but he wisely answers it with a no, except for “nuns, and also for Christian virgins and widows.” “There’s no difference in intelligence,” Rollin firmly states, “that’s due to sex.” However, he doesn’t take the implications of this great principle very far.[242] He is satisfied to require women to learn the four rules of arithmetic; spelling, which he doesn’t insist on too strictly, because “their lack of spelling shouldn’t be considered a crime, as it’s almost universal among their gender;” ancient history and the history of France, “which every good Frenchman should know.”[155] When it comes to reading, Rollin is just as strict as Madame de Maintenon: “Reading comedies and tragedies can be very dangerous for young ladies.” He only approves Esther and Athalie. Music and dancing are allowed, but without enthusiasm and with endless precautions:—

“An almost universal experience shows that the study of music is an extraordinary dissipation.”

“Almost everyone agrees that studying music is an incredible waste of time.”

“I do not know how the custom of having girls learn to sing and play on instruments at such great expense has become so common.... I hear it said that as soon as they enter on life’s duties, they make no farther use of it.”

“I don’t understand how the practice of having girls learn to sing and play instruments at such a high cost has become so widespread... I’ve heard that once they start their responsibilities in life, they don’t use those skills anymore.”

259. The Study of French.—Rollin is chiefly preoccupied with the study of the ancient languages; but he has the merit, notwithstanding his predilection for exercises in Latin, of having followed the example of the Jansenists so far as the importance accorded to the French language is concerned.

259. French Studies.—Rollin mainly focuses on studying ancient languages; however, despite his preference for Latin exercises, he deserves recognition for valuing the French language, reflecting the example set by the Jansenists.

“It is a disgrace,” he says, “that we are ignorant of our own language; and if we are willing to confess the truth, we will almost all acknowledge that we have never studied it.”

“It’s a shame,” he says, “that we don’t know our own language; and if we're honest, most of us will admit that we’ve never really studied it.”

Rollin admitted that he was “much more proficient in the study of Latin than in that of French.” In the opening of his Treatise, which he wrote in French only that he might place himself within the reach of his young readers and their parents, he excuses himself for making a trial in a kind of[243] writing which is almost new to him. And in congratulating him on his work, d’Aguesseau wrote, “You speak French as if it were your native tongue.” Such was the Rector of the University in France at the commencement of the eighteenth century.

Rollin acknowledged that he was “much more skilled in Latin than in French.” In the introduction of his Treatise, which he wrote in French so he could connect with his young readers and their parents, he apologizes for attempting in a type of[243] writing that is almost new to him. And when congratulating him on his work, d’Aguesseau said, “You speak French as if it were your first language.” Such was the Rector of the University in France at the beginning of the eighteenth century.

Let us think well of him, therefore, for having so overcome his own habits of mind as to recommend the study of French. He would have it learned, not only through use, but also “through principles,” and would have “the genius of the language understood, and all its beauties studied.”

Let’s give him credit for overcoming his own mindset to promote the study of French. He believed it should be learned not just through practice but also “through principles,” and he wanted “the essence of the language to be understood, and all its beauty appreciated.”

Rollin has a high opinion of grammar, but would not encourage a misuse of it:—

Rollin thinks highly of grammar, but he wouldn't support its misuse:—

“Long-continued lessons on such dry matter might become very tedious to pupils. Short questions, regularly proposed each day after the manner of an ordinary conversation, in which they themselves would be consulted, and in which the teacher would employ the art of having them tell what he wished to make them learn, would teach them in the way of amusement, and, by an insensible progress, continued for several years, they would acquire a profound knowledge of the language.”

“Long, ongoing lessons on such dry topics might become really boring for students. Asking short questions regularly each day like a normal conversation, where they get to share their thoughts, and the teacher uses the skill of guiding them to express what he wants them to learn, would make learning fun. Over time, with this gradual approach continued for several years, they would gain a deep understanding of the language.”

It is in the Treatise on Studies that we find for the first time a formal list of classical French authors. Some of these are now obscure and forgotten, as the Remarkable Lives written by Marsolier, and the History of the Academy of Inscriptions and Belles-Lettres, by de Boze; but the most of them have held their place in our programmes, and the judgments of Rollin have been followed for two centuries, on the Discourse on Universal History, by Bossuet, on the works of Boileau and Racine, and on the Logic of Port Royal.

It is in the Treatise on Studies that we first see a formal list of classical French authors. Some of these are now obscure and forgotten, like the Remarkable Lives by Marsolier and the History of the Academy of Inscriptions and Belles-Lettres by de Boze; however, most of them have remained part of our curriculum, and Rollin's assessments have been followed for two centuries regarding the Discourse on Universal History by Bossuet, the works of Boileau and Racine, and the Logic of Port Royal.

Like all his contemporaries, Rollin particularly recommends Latin composition to his pupils. However, he has spoken a word for French composition, which should bear,[244] first, on fables and historical narratives, then on exercises in epistolary style, and finally, on common things, descriptions, and short speeches.

Like all his peers, Rollin especially encourages his students to focus on Latin composition. However, he has also advocated for French composition, which should focus, [244] first, on fables and historical narratives, then on letter writing exercises, and finally, on everyday topics, descriptions, and brief speeches.

260. Greek and Latin.—But it is in the teaching of the ancient languages that Rollin has especially tried the resources of his pedagogic art. For two centuries, in the colleges of the University, his recommendations have been followed. In Greek, he censures the study of themes, and reduces the study of this language to the understanding of authors. More of a Latinist than of a Hellenist, of all the arguments he offers to justify the study of Greek, the best is, that, since the Renaissance, Greek has always been taught; but, without great success, he admits:—

260. Greek & Latin.—However, it is in teaching the ancient languages that Rollin has really put his teaching skills to the test. For two centuries, his advice has been followed in the colleges of the University. In Greek, he criticizes the focus on themes and emphasizes understanding authors instead. More of a Latin scholar than a Greek one, he argues that the best reason for studying Greek is that it has been taught since the Renaissance, but he admits it hasn't been very successful:—

“Parents,” he says, “are but little inclined in favor of Greek. They also learned Greek, they claim, in their youth, and they have retained nothing of it; this is the ordinary language which indicates that one has not forgotten much of it.”

“Parents,” he says, “are not very inclined to support Greek. They also learned Greek when they were younger, they claim, but they haven't retained much of it; this is the usual language that shows they haven't forgotten much of it.”

But Latin, which it does not suffice to learn to read, but which must be written and spoken, is the object of all Rollin’s care, who, on this point, gives proof of consummate experience. Like the teachers of Port Royal, he demands that there shall be no abuse of themes in the lower classes, and recommends the use of oral themes, but he holds firmly to version, and to the explication of authors:—

But learning Latin isn't just about reading; you also need to write and speak it. This is the focus of all Rollin's efforts, and he shows great expertise in this area. Like the teachers at Port Royal, he insists that themes shouldn't be misused in the lower grades and suggests using oral themes. However, he strongly believes in translation and explaining the works of authors:—

“Authors are like a living dictionary, and a speaking grammar, whereby we learn, through experience, the very force and the true use of words, of phrases, and of the rules of syntax.”

“Authors are like a living dictionary and a speaking grammar, helping us learn, through experience, the real power and proper use of words, phrases, and the rules of syntax.”

This is not the place to analyze the parts of the Treatise on Studies which relate to poetics and rhetoric, and which are the code, now somewhat antiquated, of Latin verse and prose. Rollin brings to bear on this theme great professional[245] sagacity, but also a spirit of narrowness. He condemns ancient mythology, and excludes, as dangerous, the French poets, save some rare exceptions. He claims that the true use of poetry belongs to religion. He has no conception of the salutary and wholesome influence which the beauties of poetry and eloquence can exercise over the spirit.

This isn’t the place to analyze the parts of the Treatise on Studies that concern poetics and rhetoric, which represent the now somewhat outdated rules of Latin verse and prose. Rollin approaches this topic with significant professional insight, but he also has a narrow mindset. He criticizes ancient mythology and avoids, considering them risky, the French poets, except for a few rare cases. He argues that the true purpose of poetry is tied to religion. He fails to recognize the beneficial and uplifting impact that the beauty of poetry and eloquence can have on the spirit.

261. Rollin the Historian.—Rollin has made a reputation as an historian. Frederick II. compares him to Thucydides, and Chateaubriand has emphatically called him the “Fénelon of History.” Montesquieu himself has pleasantly said: “A noble man has enchanted the public through his works on history; it is heart which speaks to heart; we feel a secret satisfaction in hearing virtue speak; he is the bee of France.”

261. Rolling the Historian.—Rollin has built a reputation as a historian. Frederick II compared him to Thucydides, and Chateaubriand has strongly called him the “Fénelon of History.” Montesquieu himself has happily stated: “A noble man has captivated the public with his works on history; it’s the heart that speaks to the heart; we feel a secret satisfaction in hearing virtue speak; he is the bee of France.”

Modern criticism has dealt justly with these exaggerations. The thirteen volumes of his Ancient History, which Rollin published, from 1730 to 1738, are scarcely read to-day. His great defect as an historian is his lack of erudition and of the critical spirit; he accepts with credulity every fable and every legend.

Modern criticism has appropriately addressed these exaggerations. The thirteen volumes of his Ancient History, published by Rollin from 1730 to 1738, are rarely read today. His major flaw as a historian is his lack of knowledge and critical thinking; he gullibly accepts every fable and legend.

We are to recollect, however, that as professor of history—and in truth he pretended to be only this—Rollin has greater worth than as an historian. He knew how to introduce into the exposition of facts great simplicity and great facility. And especially he attempted to draw from events their moral lesson. “We ought not to forget,” says a German of our time, “that Rollin has never made any personal claim to be considered an investigator in historical study, but that the purpose he had chiefly in view was educational. As he was the first to introduce the study of history into French colleges (this is true only of the colleges of the University), he sought to remedy the complete absence of historical reading adapted to the needs of the young.[246] This is a great educational feat; for it is undeniable that his works are of a nature to give to the young of all nations a real taste for the study of history, and at the same time a vivid conception of the different epochs, and of the life of nations.”[156]

We should remember that, as a history professor—and honestly, that's all he claimed to be—Rollin has more value than just as a historian. He managed to present facts with great simplicity and clarity. More importantly, he aimed to draw moral lessons from events. “We should not forget,” says a contemporary German, “that Rollin never claimed to be an investigator in historical studies; his main goal was educational. Being the first to introduce history as a subject in French colleges (this only applies to the colleges of the University), he wanted to address the complete lack of historical reading that was suitable for young people.[246] This is a significant educational achievement; it's undeniable that his works instill a genuine interest in the study of history among young people of all nations, while also providing a clear understanding of different eras and the lives of nations.”[156]

262. The Teaching of History.—However, considered simply as a professor of history, Rollin is far from being irreproachable. Doubtless it is good to moralize on history, and to make of it, as he says, “a school of enduring glory and real grandeur.” But is not historical accuracy necessarily compromised, and is there not danger of making the subject puerile, when the teacher is guided exclusively by the idea of moral edification?

262. Teaching History.—However, when viewed solely as a history professor, Rollin isn't without faults. It's certainly valuable to impart moral lessons through history and to use it, as he puts it, “as a school of lasting glory and true greatness.” But doesn't this approach risk compromising historical accuracy, and isn't there a danger of turning the subject into something childish when the focus is purely on moral improvement?

Another graver fault in Rollin is that he systematically omits the history of France, and with it, all modern history. In this respect, he falls below the Oratory, Port Royal, Bossuet, Fénelon, and Madame de Maintenon. It is interesting to observe, moreover, that Rollin recognizes the utility of the study of national history, but his excuse for omitting it is the lack of time:—

Another serious flaw in Rollin is that he consistently leaves out the history of France, along with all of modern history. In this area, he doesn't compare well to the Oratory, Port Royal, Bossuet, Fénelon, and Madame de Maintenon. It's also interesting to note that Rollin acknowledges the importance of studying national history, but he justifies his omission by saying there isn't enough time:—

“I do not speak of the history of France.... I do not think it possible to find time, during the regular course of instruction, to make a place for this study; but I am far from considering it as of no importance, and I observe with regret that it is neglected by many persons to whom, nevertheless, it would be very useful, not to say necessary. When I say this, it is myself that I criticise first, for I acknowledge that I have not given sufficient attention to it, and I am ashamed of being in some sort a stranger in my own country after having traversed so many others.”

“I’m not talking about the history of France.... I don’t think we have time during our regular lessons to include this study; however, I definitely don’t see it as unimportant. I’m disappointed to see that many people neglect it, even though it would be quite useful, if not essential, for them. When I say this, I’m criticizing myself first, because I know I haven’t paid enough attention to it, and I feel ashamed to be somewhat of a stranger in my own country after having traveled through so many others.”

263. Philosophy.—It is moral edification that Rollin seeks in philosophical studies, as in historical studies. With but little competence in these matters, he admits that he has applied himself only very superficially to the study of philosophy. He knows, however, the value of ethics and logic, which govern the morals and perfect the mind; of physics, which furnishes us a mass of interesting knowledge; and finally, of metaphysics, which fortifies the religious sentiment. The ethics of antiquity seems to him worthy of attention; it is, in his view, the introduction to Christian ethics.

263. Philosophy.—Rollin aims for moral improvement through his study of philosophy, just like with history. He admits that he has only scratched the surface of philosophical studies, lacking deep expertise in the subject. Nevertheless, he recognizes the importance of ethics and logic in shaping morals and refining the mind; the value of physics for providing a wealth of fascinating knowledge; and the role of metaphysics in strengthening religious belief. He finds ancient ethics deserving of attention, viewing it as a stepping stone to Christian ethics.

264. Scientific Instruction.—Rollin has given us a compendium of astronomy, of physics, and of natural history. Without doubt his essays have but a moderate value. Rollin’s knowledge is often inexact, and his general ideas are narrow. He is capable of believing that “nature entire is made for man.” But yet he deserves some credit for having comprehended the part that the observation of the sensible world ought to play in education:—

264. Science Education.—Rollin has provided us with a collection of astronomy, physics, and natural history. Although his essays hold only moderate value, Rollin’s understanding is often inaccurate, and his general concepts are limited. He is inclined to think that “nature as a whole is designed for humans.” Still, he deserves some recognition for grasping the role that observing the physical world should have in education:—

“I call children’s physics a study of nature which requires scarcely anything but eyes, and which, for this reason, is within the reach of all sorts of persons, and even of children. It consists in making ourselves attentive to the objects which nature presents to us, to consider them with care, and to admire their different beauties; but without searching into their secret causes, which comes within the province of the physics of the scientist.

“I refer to children’s physics as a study of nature that requires almost nothing but our eyes, making it accessible to all kinds of people, even children. It involves paying attention to the objects that nature shows us, examining them closely, and appreciating their various beauties; however, this doesn’t include exploring their hidden causes, which falls under the domain of scientific physics.”

“I say that even children are capable of this, for they have eyes, and are not wanting in curiosity. They wish to know; they are inquisitive. It is only necessary to awaken and nourish in them the desire to learn and to know, which is natural to all men. This study, moreover, if it may be so[248] called, far from being painful and tedious, affords only pleasure and amusement; it may take the place of recreation, and ordinarily ought not to take place save in playing. It is inconceivable how much knowledge of things children might gain, if we knew how to take advantage of all the occasions which they furnish for the purpose.”

“I believe that even children can do this because they have eyes and are naturally curious. They want to learn; they are inquisitive. We just need to spark and nurture their desire to learn and know, which is something innate to all people. This learning, if we can call it that[248], is not painful or boring; it actually brings joy and fun. It can serve as a form of play and should usually happen during playtime. It’s hard to imagine how much knowledge children could gain if we knew how to make the most of all the opportunities they provide for learning.”

265. The Educative Character of Rollin’s Pedagogy.—It should not be supposed that Rollin’s exclusive purpose was to make Latinists and literary men. I know very well that he himself has said that “to form the taste was his principal aim.” Nevertheless, he has thought of other things,—moral qualities not less than intellectual endowments. He wished to train at once “the heart and the intellect.” With him, instruction in all its phases takes an educative turn. He esteems knowledge only because it leads to virtue. In the explication of authors, attention should be directed to the morality of their thoughts, at least as much as to their literary beauty. The maxims and examples which their writings contain should be skillfully put in relief, so that these readings may become moral lessons not less than studies in rhetoric. To sum up in a word, Rollin follows the tradition of the Jansenists, and not that of the Company of Jesus.

265. The Educational Nature of Rollin’s Teaching Methods.—One shouldn't assume that Rollin's main goal was just to create Latin scholars and literary figures. He himself stated that “shaping taste was his primary aim.” Still, he considered other aspects—moral qualities as well as intellectual abilities. He wanted to develop both “the heart and the intellect.” For him, instruction in all its forms had an educational purpose. He values knowledge only because it contributes to virtue. When explaining authors, the focus should be on the morality of their ideas just as much as their literary quality. The principles and examples found in their works should be highlighted so that these readings serve as moral lessons as well as studies in rhetoric. In summary, Rollin follows the tradition of the Jansenists, not that of the Jesuits.

266. Christianity of Rollin.—Rollin, though persecuted for his Jansenist tendencies, was a fervent Christian. “A Roman probity” did not suffice for him; he desired a Christian virtue. Consequently, he requires that religious instruction should form a part of every lesson. A regulation which dates from his rectorship required that the scholar in each class should learn and recite each day one or more maxims drawn from the Holy Scriptures. This custom has been maintained to this day. Rollin knew, moreover, that[249] the best means of inspiring piety is to preach by example, and to be pious one’s self:—

266. Rollin's Christianity.—Rollin, despite facing persecution for his Jansenist beliefs, was a passionate Christian. “A Roman integrity” wasn't enough for him; he sought a genuine Christian virtue. As a result, he insisted that religious education be included in every lesson. A rule established during his time as rector required that students in each class learn and recite one or more maxims from the Holy Scriptures every day. This practice continues to this day. Rollin also understood that the best way to inspire devotion is to lead by example and to practice piety oneself:—

“To make true Christians,—this is the end and purpose of the education of children; all the rest but fulfills the purpose of means.... When a teacher has received this spirit, there is nothing more to say to him....”

“To create true Christians—this is the goal and purpose of educating children; everything else simply serves as a means to that end.... When a teacher embodies this spirit, there’s nothing more to say to them....”

The religious spirit of Rollin comes to view on each page of his book:—

The religious spirit of Rollin is apparent on every page of his book:—

“It remains for me,” he says, in concluding his preface, “to pray God, in whose hands we all are, we and our discourses, to deign to bless my good intentions.”

“It’s up to me,” he says, wrapping up his preface, “to ask God, in whose hands we all are, including our talks, to please bless my good intentions.”

267. Interior Discipline of the Colleges.—The part of the Treatise on Studies which has preserved the most interest, and which will be studied with the most profit, is certainly that which treats of the interior government of schools and colleges. Here, though he does not completely divest himself of his method of borrowings, and references to the authority of others, and though he is especially under the influence of Locke, whose wise advice on rewards and punishments he reproduces almost verbatim, Rollin makes use of a long personal experience. We have charged him with not knowing the little child. On the other hand, he knows exactly what scholars a little older are,—children from ten to sixteen years old. And he not only knows them, but he loves them tenderly. He gives them this testimony, which affection alone can explain, that he has always found them reasonable.

267. College Internal Discipline.—The section of the Treatise on Studies that has maintained the most interest and offers the greatest learning is definitely the one that discusses the internal management of schools and colleges. Here, although he doesn’t completely set aside his approach of borrowing ideas and referencing others, and while he is particularly influenced by Locke, whose wise advice on rewards and punishments he quotes almost verbatim, Rollin draws on his extensive personal experience. We’ve criticized him for not understanding young children. However, he clearly knows what older students—children aged ten to sixteen—are like. Not only does he understand them, but he also cares for them deeply. He expresses, in a way that only affection can convey, that he has always found them to be sensible.

268. Enumeration of the Questions treated by Rollin.—To give an idea of this part of the Treatise, the best way is to reproduce the titles of the thirteen articles composing the chapter entitled General Counsels on the Education of the Young:—

268. List of Questions Addressed by Rollin.—To provide an overview of this section of the Treatise, the most effective approach is to share the titles of the thirteen articles that make up the chapter titled General Advice on Educating the Young:—

I. What end should be proposed in education? II. How to study the character of children in order to become able to instruct them properly. III. How at once to gain authority over children. IV. How to become loved and feared. V. Punishments: 1. Difficulties and dangers in punishments; 2. Rules to be observed in punishments. VI. Reprimands: 1. Occasion for reprimanding; 2. Time for making the reprimand; 3. Manner of reprimanding. VII. Reasoning with children. Stimulating them with the sense of honor. Making use of commendation, rewards, and caresses. VIII. How to train children to be truthful. IX. How to train children to politeness, to cleanliness, and to exactness. X. How to make study attractive. XI. How to give rest and recreation to children. XII. How to train the young to goodness by instruction and example. XIII. Piety, religion, zeal for the salvation of children.

I. What goals should we set in education? II. How to understand children's personalities to be able to teach them effectively. III. How to quickly establish authority over children. IV. How to be both loved and respected. V. Punishments: 1. Challenges and risks in administering punishments; 2. Guidelines to follow when punishing. VI. Reprimands: 1. When to reprimand; 2. The right timing for reprimands; 3. The proper way to reprimand. VII. Engaging with children logically. Inspiring them with a sense of honor. Using praise, rewards, and affection. VIII. How to teach children to be honest. IX. How to teach children manners, cleanliness, and precision. X. How to make learning enjoyable. XI. How to provide children with rest and play. XII. How to guide the young towards goodness through teaching and example. XIII. Faith, religion, and a commitment to the well-being of children.

269. Public Education.—Rollin does not definitely express himself on the superiority of public education. He does not dare give formal advice to parents; but he brings forward the advantages of the common life of colleges with so much force, that it is very evident that he prefers it to a private education. Let it be noted, besides, that he accepts on his own account “the capital maxim of the ancients, that children belong more to the State than to their parents.”

269. Public Education.—Rollin doesn’t clearly state that public education is better. He doesn’t risk giving direct advice to parents; however, he highlights the benefits of college life so strongly that it's clear he favors it over private education. It's also worth noting that he personally agrees with the ancient saying that children belong more to the State than to their parents.

270. The Rod.—In the matter of discipline, Rollin leans rather to the side of mildness. However, he does not dare pronounce himself absolutely against the use of the rod. That which in particular causes him to hesitate, which gives him scruples, which prevents him from expressing a censure which is at the bottom of his heart, but which never rises to his lips, is that there are certain texts of the Bible whose[251] interpretation is favorable to the use of the rod. It is interesting to notice how, in a strait between his sentiments as a docile Christian and his instincts towards mildness, the good and timid Rollin tries to find a less rigorous meaning in the sacred text, and to convince himself that the Bible does not say what it seems to say. After many hesitations, he finally comes to the conclusion that corporal chastisements are permitted, but that they are not to be employed save in extreme and desperate cases; and this is also the conclusion of Locke.

270. The Stick.—When it comes to discipline, Rollin tends to favor a gentler approach. However, he doesn't completely reject the idea of using the rod. What makes him hesitate and gives him doubts, preventing him from voicing his criticism that he secretly holds, is that there are certain Bible verses whose[251] interpretation supports using the rod. It's interesting to see how Rollin, caught between his beliefs as a devoted Christian and his inclination for gentleness, tries to find a softer meaning in the sacred text, convincing himself that the Bible doesn't actually say what it appears to say. After much indecision, he ultimately concludes that physical punishment is allowed, but only in extreme and desperate situations; this is also the conclusion drawn by Locke.

271. Punishments in General.—But how many wise counsels on punishments, and on the precautions that must be taken when we punish or reprimand! One should refrain from punishing a child at the moment he commits his fault, because this might then exasperate him and provoke him to new breaches of duty. Let the master be cool when he punishes, and avoid the anger which discredits his authority. The whole of this excellent code of scholastic discipline might be quoted with profit. Rollin is reason and good sense itself when he guides and instructs the teacher as to his relations with the pupil. Doubtless the most of these precepts are not new; but when they come from the mouth of Rollin, there is something added to them which I cannot describe, but which gives to the most threadbare advice the authority of personal experience.

271. Consequences in General.—But how many wise insights there are about punishments and the precautions we should take when reprimanding! One should avoid punishing a child right after they make a mistake, as this could aggravate them and lead to more bad behavior. The teacher should stay calm when administering punishment and avoid anger that undermines their authority. The entirety of this excellent set of rules for school discipline is worth quoting. Rollin embodies reason and common sense as he guides and instructs teachers on their relationships with students. Many of these principles may not be new, but when they come from Rollin, there’s an added weight I can’t quite explain, which gives even the most clichéd advice the authority of personal experience.

272. Conclusion.—We shall not dwell on the other precepts of Rollin. The text must be consulted for his reflections on plays, recreations, the means of making study attractive, and on the necessity of appealing to the child’s reason betimes, and of explaining to him why one does this or that. In this last part of the Treatise on Studies there is a complete infant psychology which is lacking neither in[252] keenness nor in penetration. In particular, there is a code of moral discipline which cannot be too highly commended to educators, and to all those who desire, in the words of Rollin, “to train at once the heart and the mind” of the young. Rollin has worked for virtue even more than for science. His works are less literary productions than works on morals, and the author himself is the perfect expression of what can be done for the education of the young by the Christian spirit allied to the university spirit.

272. Conclusion.—We won't go into detail about Rollin's other teachings. His text should be referred to for his thoughts on plays, games, making study enjoyable, and the importance of engaging a child's reasoning at an early age, explaining to them why certain things are done. In the final section of the Treatise on Studies, there is a thorough exploration of child psychology that is both insightful and deep. Notably, there is a set of moral guidelines that educators and anyone who wants to, as Rollin puts it, “shape both the heart and the mind” of the young should highly value. Rollin has contributed more to virtue than to science. His writings are more about ethics than literature, and he himself embodies what can be achieved in the education of youth through the combination of a Christian approach and a university mindset.

[273. Analytical Summary.—1. The characteristic fact disclosed by this study is the very slow rate at which progress in education takes place. There is also an enforcement of the lesson which has reappeared from time to time, that education follows in the wake of new and general movements in human thought.

[273. Analysis Summary.—1. The main finding of this study is that progress in education occurs very slowly. It also reinforces the idea that education tends to follow broader movements in human thought as they emerge over time.]

2. A more specific fact is the extreme conservatism of universities, or the tenacity with which they hold to traditions. The question is suggested whether, after all, the conservative habit of the university does not best befit its judicial functions.

2. A more specific fact is the extreme conservatism of universities, or the stubbornness with which they cling to traditions. It raises the question of whether, in the end, the university's conservative nature is actually the best fit for its role in making judgments.

3. In the elbowing of the classics by history and French, we see the rise of innovations which have become embodied in the modern university.

3. In the clash between the classics and history and French, we see the emergence of innovations that have become part of the modern university.

4. A new factor in the higher education is the intervention of the State, as opposed to the historical domination of the Church. In the reform of the University of Paris the State became an educator.

4. A new element in higher education is the involvement of the State, contrasting with the historical control of the Church. In the reform of the University of Paris, the State took on the role of an educator.

5. There is evidence of some progress in the historical struggle towards the conception that woman has equal rights with man in the benefits of education.]

5. There is evidence of some progress in the historical struggle toward the idea that women have equal rights with men when it comes to the benefits of education.

FOOTNOTES:

[151] “Formerly secondary schools were schools in which was given a more advanced instruction then in the primary schools; and they were distinguished into communal secondary schools, or communal colleges, and into private secondary schools or institutions.... To-day, secondary instruction includes the colleges and lycées in which are taught the ancient languages, modern languages, history, mathematics, physics, chemistry, and philosophy. Public instruction is divided into primary, secondary, and superior instruction.”—Littré.

[151] “In the past, secondary schools provided more advanced education than primary schools and were categorized into municipal secondary schools, also known as community colleges, and private secondary schools or institutions.... Today, secondary education encompasses colleges and lycées where students learn ancient languages, modern languages, history, mathematics, physics, chemistry, and philosophy. Public education is divided into primary, secondary, and higher education.”—Littré.

[152] This refers to the University of Paris, which must be distinguished from the Napoleonic University. “The latter was founded by a decree of Napoleon I., March 17, 1808. It was first called the Imperial University, and then the University of France. It comprises: 1. The faculties;[153] 2. the lycées or colleges of the State; 3. the communal colleges; 4. the primary schools. All these are under the direction of a central administration.”—Littré.

[152] This refers to the University of Paris, which should be distinguished from the Napoleonic University. “The latter was established by a decree of Napoleon I on March 17, 1808. It was initially called the Imperial University and later the University of France. It includes: 1. The faculties; [153] 2. the state lycées or colleges; 3. the community colleges; 4. the primary schools. All of these are managed by a central administration.”—Littré.

[153] There are now five Faculties or institutions for special instruction,—the Faculties of the Sciences, of Letters, of Medicine, of Law, and of Theology. (P.)

[153] There are now five faculties or institutions for specialized education—the faculties of Science, Literature, Medicine, Law, and Theology. (P.)

[154] Save once, Rollin has scarcely made an allusion to primary instruction proper. We quote this passage on account of its singularity: “Several years ago there was introduced into most of the schools for the poor in Paris a method which is very useful to scholars, and which spares much trouble to the teachers. The school is divided into several classes. I select only one of them, that composed of children who already know how to write syllables; the others must be judged by this one. I suppose that the subject of the reading lesson is Dixit Dominus Domino meo: Sede a dextris meis. Each child pronounces one syllable, as Di. His competitor, who stands opposite, takes up the next, xit, and so on. The whole class is attentive; for the teacher, without warning, passes at once from the head of the line to the middle, or to the foot, and the recitation must continue without interruption. If a pupil makes a mistake in some syllable, the teacher, without speaking, raps upon the table with his stick, and the competitor is obliged to repeat as it should be the syllable that has been wrongly pronounced. If he fail also, the next, upon a second rap of the stick, goes back to the same syllable, and so on till it has been pronounced correctly. More than thirty years ago, I saw with unusual pleasure this method in successful operation at Orleans, where it originated through the care and industry of M. Garot, who presided over the schools of that city.”

[154] Save once, Rollin has hardly referenced basic education directly. We quote this passage because it is unique: “Several years ago, a method was introduced in most of the schools for underprivileged children in Paris that is very beneficial for students and makes teaching much easier. The school is divided into several classes. I’ll focus on one class, which consists of children who already know how to write syllables; the other classes must be assessed based on this one. Let’s say the topic of the reading lesson is Dixit Dominus Domino meo: Sede a dextris meis. Each child pronounces one syllable, starting with Di. The child facing them picks up the next syllable, xit, and it continues like that. The whole class is focused; the teacher, without warning, moves from the front of the line to the middle or the end, and the recitation must keep going without stopping. If a student makes a mistake with a syllable, the teacher silently taps the table with their stick, and the opposing student must repeat the syllable correctly. If they also fail, the next student goes back to the same syllable upon a second tap of the stick, and this continues until it is pronounced correctly. More than thirty years ago, I observed this method being successfully implemented in Orleans, where it was developed through the dedication and efforts of M. Garot, who managed the schools in that city.”

[155] Rollin does not require it, however, of young men.

[155] Rollin doesn’t expect it, though, from young men.

[156] Doctor Wolker, quoted by Cadet, in his edition of Rollin, Paris, 1882.

[156] Doctor Wolker, as quoted by Cadet, in his edition of Rollin, Paris, 1882.


CHAPTER XII.

CATHOLICISM AND PRIMARY EDUCATION.—LA SALLE AND THE BROTHERS OF THE CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS.

STATE OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY; DÉMIA AND THE INFANT SCHOOLS OF LYONS; CLAUDE JOLY, DIRECTOR OF THE PRIMARY SCHOOLS OF PARIS; THE BOOK OF THE PARISH SCHOOL; LA SALLE (1651-1719) AND THE CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS; LIFE AND CHARACTER OF LA SALLE; ASCETIC TENDENCIES; FOUNDATION OF THE INSTITUTE OF THE BRETHREN (1684); THE IDEA OF NORMAL SCHOOLS; THE IDEA OF GRATUITOUS AND COMPULSORY INSTRUCTION; PROFESSIONAL INSTRUCTION; CONDUCT OF THE CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS; SUCCESSIVE EDITIONS; ABUSE OF SCHOOL REGULATIONS; DIVISION OF THE CONDUCT; INTERIOR ORGANIZATION OF THE SCHOOLS; SIMULTANEOUS INSTRUCTION; WHAT WAS LEARNED IN THE CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS; METHOD OF TEACHING; THE CHRISTIAN CIVILITY; CORPORAL CHASTISEMENTS; REPRIMANDS; PENANCES; THE FERULE; THE ROD; REWARDS; MUTUAL ESPIONAGE; GENERAL CONCLUSION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

STATE OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY; DÉMIA AND THE INFANT SCHOOLS OF LYONS; CLAUDE JOLY, DIRECTOR OF THE PRIMARY SCHOOLS OF PARIS; THE BOOK OF THE PARISH SCHOOL; LA SALLE (1651-1719) AND THE CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS; LIFE AND CHARACTER OF LA SALLE; ASCETIC TENDENCIES; FOUNDATION OF THE INSTITUTE OF THE BRETHREN (1684); THE IDEA OF NORMAL SCHOOLS; THE IDEA OF FREE AND COMPULSORY EDUCATION; VOCATIONAL TRAINING; MANAGEMENT OF THE CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS; SUCCESSIVE EDITIONS; MISUSE OF SCHOOL RULES; DIVISION OF RESPONSIBILITIES; INTERNAL ORGANIZATION OF THE SCHOOLS; SIMULTANEOUS TEACHING; WHAT WAS LEARNED IN THE CHRISTIAN SCHOOLS; TEACHING METHODS; CHRISTIAN DECORUM; PHYSICAL PUNISHMENTS; REPRIMANDS; PENANCES; THE FERULE; THE ROD; REWARDS; MUTUAL SURVEILLANCE; GENERAL CONCLUSION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


274. The State of Primary Instruction in the Seventeenth Century.—It does not form a part of our plan to follow from day to day the small increments of progress and the slow development of the primary schools of France; but we must confine ourselves to the essential facts and to the important dates.

274. The Condition of Primary Education in the 17th Century.—We’re not aiming to track every small improvement and the gradual growth of primary schools in France on a daily basis; instead, we’ll stick to the key facts and important dates.

The Catholic Church, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, did not altogether renounce her interest in popular instruction. She took measures, without doubt, to evangelize the poor people, and sometimes “even to teach them[254] how to read and write.” Nevertheless, up to the organization of the Christian schools, by La Salle, no serious effort was made. Some religious foundations establish gratuitous schools in many places,—charity schools,—but no comprehensive purpose directs these establishments. Conflicts of prerogative among certain independent colleagues, as that between the writing-masters and the masters of the infant schools placed under the direct authority of the precentor, or among the rectors and the tutors (écolâtres), that is, the assistants of the bishops charged with the supervision of the schools,—such dissensions came still further to defeat the good intentions of individuals, and to embarrass the feeble movement that was exerted in favor of popular instruction. For example, towards 1680, the writing-masters attempted to prevent the masters of the primary schools[157] from giving writing lessons, at least, from giving their pupils any copies except monosyllables; and a decree of Parliament is necessary to re-establish the liberty—and then under certain restrictions—of teaching to write.

The Catholic Church, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, didn’t completely abandon its interest in educating the masses. It took steps to evangelize the poor and sometimes even to teach them[254] how to read and write. However, until the establishment of Christian schools by La Salle, no serious efforts were made. Some religious groups set up free schools in various places—charity schools—but there was no unified goal guiding these institutions. Power struggles among certain independent colleagues, like between the writing teachers and the teachers of the infant schools under the precentor's authority, or among the rectors and tutors (écolâtres), the assistants of the bishops responsible for overseeing the schools, further hindered the good intentions of individuals and complicated the weak movement in favor of popular education. For instance, around 1680, the writing teachers tried to stop the primary school teachers[157] from giving writing lessons, or at least from providing their students with any copies except single-syllable words; a decree from Parliament was required to restore the right—and then only under certain conditions—to teach writing.

“Christian instruction was neglected, not to say dishonored,” is the statement of contemporaries. The children who attended the schools of the poor were subjected to public contempt. They were obliged to wear on their caps a distinctive badge. In brief, far from progressing, primary instruction was rather in a state of decadence.

“Christian instruction was ignored, if not disrespected,” is what people at the time said. The kids who went to schools for the poor faced public scorn. They had to wear a special badge on their caps. In short, rather than improving, primary education was actually declining.

275. Démia and the Primary Schools of Lyons.—Among the progressive men who struggled against this unhappy state of affairs, and who tried to develop the Catholic schools, we must mention, before La Salle, Démia,[255] a priest of Lyons, who, in 1666, founded the Congregation of the Brethren of Saint Charles, for the instruction of poor children. The Institute of La Salle was not organized till eighteen years later, in 1684. In 1668, having addressed to the provosts of the merchants of the city of Lyons a warm appeal, his Proposals for the establishment of Christian schools for the instruction of the poor, Démia obtained an annual grant of two hundred livres. In 1675 he was charged by “express command” of the archbishop of Lyons “with the management and direction of the schools of that city and diocese,” and drew up a body of school regulations which was quoted as a model.[158] For the method of “teaching to read, of learning the catechism, of correcting children, and similar things,” Démia conformed to the book known as the Parish School (École paroissiale), of which we shall presently say a word. He took it upon himself to proceed “to the examination of the religion, the ability, and the good morals, of the persons who proposed to teach school.” But, what was of greater moment, he established, for preparing and training them, a sort of seminary.

275. Démia and the Primary Schools of Lyons.—Among the forward-thinking individuals who fought against this unfortunate situation and sought to improve Catholic schools, we must mention Démia, a priest from Lyons, who before La Salle, in 1666 founded the Congregation of the Brethren of Saint Charles to educate poor children. The Institute of La Salle wasn't established until eighteen years later, in 1684. In 1668, he made a passionate appeal to the city’s merchant leaders through his Proposals for the establishment of Christian schools for the instruction of the poor, which secured an annual grant of two hundred livres. In 1675, he was given “express command” by the archbishop of Lyons to “manage and direct the schools of that city and diocese,” and he created a set of school regulations that was recognized as a model.[158] For the methods of “teaching reading, learning the catechism, correcting children, and similar tasks,” Démia followed the guidelines of the book known as the Parish School (École paroissiale), which we will discuss shortly. He took it upon himself to review “the religion, competence, and good character of those who wished to become teachers.” More importantly, he established a sort of seminary for their preparation and training.

A few quotations will give an idea of Démia’s zeal in the establishment of Christian schools.

A few quotes will show Démia’s passion for creating Christian schools.

“This establishment is of such importance and of so great utility, that there is nothing in our political organization which is more worthy of the care and the watchfulness of the magistrates, since on it depend our peace and public tranquillity. The poor, not having the means of educating their children, leave them in ignorance of their obligations.... Thus we see, with keen displeasure, that such an education of the children of the poor is totally neglected, although it is the most important interest of the State, of[256] which they comprise the largest part; and, although it is quite as necessary, and even more so, to maintain public schools for them, as to support colleges for the children of families in good circumstances....”

“This establishment is so important and useful that there’s nothing in our political system more deserving of the attention and vigilance of the authorities, since our peace and public stability depend on it. The poor, lacking the means to educate their children, leave them unaware of their responsibilities.... Therefore, we see, with deep dissatisfaction, that the education of poor children is completely overlooked, even though it’s the most crucial interest of the State, of[256] which they make up the majority; and while it’s just as necessary, if not more so, to maintain public schools for them as it is to support colleges for the children of well-off families....”

276. Claude Joly.—In 1676, Claude Joly, precentor of Notre Dame, “collator, director, and judge of the primary schools of the city, the suburbs, and the outskirts of Paris,” published his Christian and Moral Counsels for the Instruction of Children. There is but little to gather from this work, where the author is so forgetful of elementary instruction as to speak only of secondary instruction and of the education of princes. What most concerns Claude Joly is to put in force the regulations which forbid the association of boys and girls in the schools. The separation of the sexes was for a long time an absolute principle in France. Démia, in article nine of his regulations, restores the ordinance of the archbishop of Lyons, “which forbids school-masters to admit girls, and school-mistresses to admit boys.” Rollin was of the same opinion. Claude Joly, in the capacity of chief precentor, bluntly claimed his sovereign rights in the matter of primary instruction:—

276. Claude Joly.—In 1676, Claude Joly, the precentor of Notre Dame and in charge of the primary schools of the city, suburbs, and outskirts of Paris, published his Christian and Moral Counsels for the Instruction of Children. There isn't much to learn from this work, as the author focuses mainly on secondary education and the education of princes, neglecting basic instruction. What concerns Claude Joly most is enforcing regulations that prohibit boys and girls from being in the same schools. The separation of the sexes was a long-standing principle in France. Démia, in article nine of his regulations, reinstates the archbishop of Lyons’ order, “which forbids schoolmasters from admitting girls and schoolmistresses from admitting boys.” Rollin shared this view. As the chief precentor, Claude Joly firmly asserted his authority over primary education:—

“We shall contest the power claimed by the rectors of Paris to control the schools, under the name and pretext of charity, without the permission of the chief precentor, to whom alone belongs this power. To him, also, belongs the right of nomination to the schools of the religious and secular communities. We shall disclose, besides, the attempts of writers to interfere with the teaching of orthography, which belongs only to good grammarians, that is, to the masters of the little schools.”

“We will challenge the authority claimed by the rectors of Paris to oversee the schools, under the guise of charity, without the permission of the chief precentor, who is the only one with this authority. He also has the right to appoint teachers for the religious and secular communities' schools. Additionally, we will reveal the efforts of some writers to meddle with the teaching of spelling, which is solely the responsibility of good grammarians, or in other words, the teachers of the small schools.”

We see to what petty questions of prerogative was sacrificed, in the seventeenth century, the great cause of popular instruction.

We can see how trivial disputes over authority sacrificed the important cause of public education in the seventeenth century.

277. The Book of the Parish School.—Under the title, The Parish School, or the Manner of Properly Instructing the Children in the Little Schools, a priest of the diocese of Paris had written, in 1655, a school manual, often reprinted,[159] which became the general standard of the schools during the years that followed, and which gives an exact idea of what was narrow and poorly defined in the primary instruction of that period.

277. The Book of the Parish School.—Under the title, The Parish School, or the Way to Properly Teach Children in the Little Schools, a priest from the diocese of Paris wrote, in 1655, a school manual that was frequently reprinted,[159] which became the standard for schools in the years that followed and provides a clear picture of what was limited and vaguely defined in primary education during that time.

The author of the Parish School does not have a high opinion of the office of the teacher, which he regards as an employment without lustre, without pleasure, and without interest. He does not expect great results from instruction, of which he is pleased to say, that it is not completely useless. It is true that instruction is reduced to a very few things,—reading, writing, and counting. To this the author adds religion and politeness.

The author of the Parish School doesn’t think highly of the teaching profession, seeing it as a job without glory, without joy, and without engagement. He doesn’t expect significant outcomes from teaching, of which he is pleased to say that it’s not entirely pointless. It’s true that teaching has been narrowed down to just a few subjects—reading, writing, and math. The author also includes religion and manners in this list.

Let us observe in particular, that the programme of the parish school also comprises the principles of the Latin language. The primary school of that period was still confounded with the college of secondary instruction; the ancient languages and rhetoric were taught in it. In the catalogue of the master’s books, drawn up by the author of the Parish School, we find a Greek grammar. In the classes, the reading of Latin precedes the reading of French.

Let’s specifically note that the parish school program also includes the principles of the Latin language. Back then, primary schools were still mixed up with secondary schools; ancient languages and rhetoric were part of the curriculum. In the list of the master's books, created by the author of the Parish School, we find a Greek grammar. In the classes, Latin reading comes before French reading.

Some good advice in practical pedagogy might be extracted from the first part of the work, especially on the duties of a school-master, on the power of example, and on the necessity of knowing the disposition of pupils. But how many artless assertions and mischievous precepts, in that school code of the city of Paris, in the near presence of the grand century! The Parish School complains that the scholars eat too much bread:—

Some useful tips for practical teaching can be taken from the first part of the work, particularly regarding the responsibilities of a teacher, the impact of leading by example, and the importance of understanding the personalities of students. But there are so many naive claims and harmful rules in that school code of the city of Paris during the grand century! The Parish School complains that the students eat too much bread:—

“The children of Paris, as a rule, eat a great deal of bread. This food stupefies the mind, and very often makes them, at the age of nine or ten, incapable of learning. Omnis repletio mala, panis vero pessima.” A serious matter is that espionage is not only authorized, but is encouraged and organized:—

“The kids in Paris usually eat a lot of bread. This food dulls their minds and often makes them unable to learn by the time they're nine or ten. Omnis repletio mala, panis vero pessima.” A serious issue is that spying is not just allowed, but is actually encouraged and organized:—

“The master will select two of the most reliable and intelligent to be on the lookout for the disorders and the improprieties of the school and the church. They shall write the names of the offenders, and of those guilty of improprieties, on pieces of paper or on tablets, to be given to the master. These officers shall be called observers.”

“The teacher will choose two of the most trustworthy and smart students to keep an eye on the issues and misconduct in the school and the church. They will write down the names of the wrongdoers and those who are behaving inappropriately on pieces of paper or tablets to hand over to the teacher. These students will be called observers.”

278. La Salle (1651-1719) and the Christian Schools.—The reading of the Parish School prepares us the better to comprehend the work of La Salle. If one were in any degree tempted to depreciate the Institute of the Brethren of the Christian Schools, it would suffice, to counteract this disposition, to contrast the reforms of La Salle, however insufficient they may be, with the real state of the schools of that period. To be equitably judged, human institutions ought to be replaced in their setting and in their environment. It is easy to-day to formulate charges against the pedagogy of the Brethren of the Christian Schools. But considered in their time, and compared with what existed, or rather with what did not exist, the establishments of La Salle deserve the esteem and the gratitude of the friends of instruction. They represent the first systematic effort of the Catholic Church to organize popular instruction. What the Jesuits did in the matter of secondary instruction, with immense resources and for pupils who paid them for their efforts, La Salle attempted in primary instruction, through a thousand obstacles and for pupils who did not pay.

278. La Salle (1651-1719) and the Christian Schools.—Reading the Parish School helps us better understand La Salle's work. If someone feels inclined to downplay the Institute of the Brethren of the Christian Schools, it would be enough to compare La Salle's reforms, no matter how limited, with the actual state of schools at that time. To be fairly assessed, human institutions should be viewed in their context and environment. It's easy today to criticize the teaching methods of the Brethren of the Christian Schools. However, when considered in their time and compared to what was available, or rather what was not available, La Salle's establishments deserve the respect and gratitude of those who value education. They represent the first organized effort by the Catholic Church to provide popular education. Just as the Jesuits excelled in secondary education with abundant resources and paid students, La Salle sought to improve primary education despite numerous challenges and for unpaying students.

279. Life and Character of La Salle.—We shall have to criticise in the most of its principles and in many details of its practice, the educational institute of La Salle. But that which merits an admiration without reserve is the professional zeal of the founder of the order, the dauntless spirit of improvement which he displayed in the organization of his schools, and in the recruitment of his teachers; it is also his tenacious zeal which was discouraged neither by the jealous opposition of corporations, the writing-masters for example, nor by the inexplicable opposition of the clergy; and, finally, it is the indefatigable devotion of a beautiful life consecrated to the cause of instruction, which was a long series of efforts and sacrifices.

279. Life and Character of La Salle.—We will need to critique many of the principles and numerous aspects of the practices of La Salle's educational institute. However, what deserves unreserved admiration is the founder's professional dedication, the unwavering drive for improvement he showed in organizing his schools and hiring teachers. His relentless enthusiasm wasn’t dampened by the jealous resistance from organizations, like the writing-masters, or the baffling opposition from the clergy. Finally, it's his tireless commitment, reflected in a life devoted to the cause of education, which was marked by a continuous array of efforts and sacrifices.

At an early hour, La Salle had given proofs of the energy of his character. Weak and sickly, he was obliged to struggle against the infirmities of his constitution. To overcome sleep, and to prolong his studious vigils, he sometimes kneeled on sharp stones, and sometimes he placed in front of him, upon his study-table, a board fitted with iron points, against which his head would strike as soon as fatigue made him doze and he leaned forward. Canon of the chapter of Reims in 1667, ordained priest in 1678, he resigned his prebendship in 1683, and, voluntarily making himself poor, in order to approach those whose souls he would save, he renounced his whole patrimony, to the great disgust of his friends, who treated him as a madman.

At an early hour, La Salle showed his strong character. Weak and ill, he had to fight against his health issues. To stay awake and extend his study sessions, he sometimes knelt on sharp stones, and other times he placed a board with iron spikes on his study table, so his head would hit it whenever fatigue made him doze off and lean forward. He became a canon of the Reims chapter in 1667 and was ordained as a priest in 1678. He gave up his prebendship in 1683 and, choosing to live in poverty to connect with those whose souls he wanted to save, he renounced his entire inheritance, much to the dismay of his friends, who thought he was crazy.

280. Ascetic Tendencies.—But it is not a disinterested love of the people, it is not the thought of their moral regeneration, and of their intellectual progress, which animated and sustained the efforts of La Salle. His purpose was above all else religious. He pushed devotion even to asceticism. In his childhood, while he still lived at home, he[260] came to have a sense of unrest in the parlors of his mother; and one evening, as his biographers relate, while those about him were engaged in music, or were talking on worldly matters, he threw himself into the arms of one of his aunts, and said to her, “Madam, relate to me the life of one of the saints.” He himself was a saint, though the Church did not think him worthy of this venerable title. In his youth he passed whole nights in prayer, and slept on boards. All his life he was severe to himself and also to others, considering abstinence and privations as the regimen of the Christian. His adversaries, at different times, imputed this to him as a crime. He was represented as a hardened man, pushing his ascetic requirements to the extreme of cruelty. To appease their anger, he removed penances and bodily inflictions from his institution, but he maintained them for himself, and continued his life of voluntary suffering. Heroic virtues, it may be; but it may be added also, an unfortunate disposition for a teacher of children. We distrust, in advance, a system of teaching whose beginning was so sad, whose founder inclosed his life within so narrow an horizon, and which, at first, was illuminated by no rays of gladness and good humor.

280. Minimalist Lifestyle.—But it wasn’t a selfless love for the people, nor a desire for their moral uplift and intellectual growth, that drove and motivated La Salle's efforts. His main focus was religious. He took devotion to the point of asceticism. During his childhood, while still living at home, he began to feel restless in his mother’s parlor. One evening, as his biographers recount, while those around him were engaged in music or discussing worldly topics, he threw himself into the arms of one of his aunts and said to her, “Aunt, tell me about the life of one of the saints.” He himself was a saint, although the Church didn’t deem him worthy of that esteemed title. In his youth, he spent entire nights in prayer and slept on boards. Throughout his life, he was strict with himself and with others, viewing abstinence and hardships as necessary for Christians. His opponents often accused him of this behavior as if it were a crime. He was portrayed as a cold person, pushing his ascetic practices to a cruel extreme. To calm their anger, he removed penalties and physical punishments from his institution, but continued to impose them on himself and lived a life of voluntary suffering. Heroic virtues, perhaps; but also a troubling disposition for someone teaching children. We instinctively distrust a teaching system that started off so sadly, whose founder lived within such a limited perspective, and which was initially devoid of any joy or light-heartedness.

281. Foundations of the Institute.—The Institute of the Brethren was founded in 1684, but it was not sanctioned by pontifical authority and royal power till forty years later, in 1724.

281. Institute Foundations.—The Institute of the Brethren was established in 1684, but it wasn't officially approved by church and royal authority until forty years later, in 1724.

We shall not recite at full length the vicissitudes of the first years of the Institute. We simply state that La Salle inaugurated his work by offering hospitality in his own house to several poor teachers. In 1679 he opened at Reims a school for boys. In 1684 he imposed on his disciples vows of stability and obedience, and prescribed their costume. In 1688 he went to Paris in order to found schools there, and[261] it was here in particular, as he himself says, that “he saw himself persecuted by the men from whom he expected help.” In spite of all these difficulties his enterprise prospered, and when he died, in 1720, the Institute of the Brethren already counted a large number of establishments for primary instruction.

We won’t go into detail about the ups and downs of the early years of the Institute. We simply note that La Salle started his work by offering shelter in his own home to several underprivileged teachers. In 1679, he opened a school for boys in Reims. In 1684, he required his followers to take vows of stability and obedience, and set rules for their attire. In 1688, he traveled to Paris to establish schools there, and[261] it was here, as he noted himself, that “he found himself persecuted by those from whom he hoped for support.” Despite all these challenges, his work thrived, and when he passed away in 1720, the Institute of the Brethren already had a significant number of schools for primary education.

282. The Idea of Normal Schools.—We know how the teaching force was then recruited. In Paris, if we may believe Pourchot, the chief precentor, Claude Joly, was obliged to employ, for the direction of schools, old-clothes-men, innkeepers, cooks, masons, wig-makers, puppet-players—the list might be continued. In 1682 Marie Moreau, a teacher, was sent by Bossuet to keep the school at Ferté-Gaucher. The rector of the place, in his capacity as tutor (écolâtre), wishing to ascertain her competence, subjected her to an examination, of which the following is an account:—

282. The Concept of Normal Schools.—We know how the teaching staff was recruited back then. In Paris, according to Pourchot, the main precentor, Claude Joly, had to hire all sorts of people for running schools—like secondhand clothing sellers, innkeepers, cooks, masons, wig-makers, puppet show artists—the list goes on. In 1682, Marie Moreau, a teacher, was sent by Bossuet to run the school in Ferté-Gaucher. The local rector, acting as tutor (écolâtre), wanted to check her qualifications and put her through an examination; here’s a summary of what happened:—

“1. He asked her if she could read, and she replied that she read passably well, but not well enough to teach.

“1. He asked her if she could read, and she replied that she read fairly well, but not well enough to teach.”

“2. He gave her a pen to mend, and she declared that she could not do it.

“2. He gave her a pen to fix, and she said that she couldn’t do it.

“3. He handed her a Latin book and requested her to read it, but she was prevented from making the attempt by sister Remy, who had just prevented her from exhibiting her writing.”[160]

“3. He handed her a Latin book and asked her to read it, but sister Remy stopped her from even trying after she had just prevented her from showing her writing.”[160]

Ignorance, and often moral unfitness, was the general character of the teachers of that period. They often entered upon their duties without the least preparation. La Salle had too great an anxiety for the good condition of his schools to accept improvised teachers. So in 1685 he opened at Reims, under the name of Seminary for Schoolmasters, a[262] real normal school, in which teachers were to be trained for the rural districts. Only Démia had preceded him in this work. Later he founded an establishment of the same kind in Paris, and—a thing worthy of note—he annexed to this normal school a primary school, in which the teaching was done by the students in training under the direction of an experienced teacher.

Ignorance, and often a lack of moral integrity, was common among teachers during that time. Many of them started their jobs without any preparation at all. La Salle was too committed to the success of his schools to settle for untrained teachers. So in 1685, he established the Seminary for Schoolmasters in Reims, a[262] real normal school designed to train teachers for rural areas. Only Démia had done similar work before him. Later, he set up a similar institution in Paris, and notably, he added a primary school to this normal school where students in training taught under the guidance of an experienced teacher.

In the third part of his Conduct of Schools La Salle has drawn up the rules for what he calls the training of new masters. Here are the faults that he notices in young teachers:—

In the third part of his Conduct of Schools, La Salle has outlined the rules for what he refers to as the training of new masters. Here are the mistakes he observes in young teachers:—

1. An itching to talk; 2. too great activity, which degenerates into petulance; 3. indifference; 4. preoccupation and embarrassment; 5. harshness; 6. spite; 7. partiality; 8. slowness and negligence; 9. pusillanimity and lack of force; 10. despondency and fretfulness; 11. familiarity and trifling; 12. distractions and loss of time; 13. fickleness; 14. giddiness; 15. exclusiveness; 16. lack of attention to the different characters and dispositions of children.

1. A desire to talk; 2. too much energy, which turns into irritability; 3. apathy; 4. preoccupation and awkwardness; 5. harshness; 6. spite; 7. favoritism; 8. slowness and negligence; 9. cowardice and weakness; 10. hopelessness and anxiety; 11. over-familiarity and triviality; 12. distractions and wasting time; 13. inconsistency; 14. dizziness; 15. exclusivity; 16. lack of attention to the different personalities and temperaments of children.

283. The Idea of Gratuitous and Obligatory Instruction.—The Institute of the Brethren of the Christian Schools, say the statutes of the order in so many words, is a society whose members make a profession to conduct schools gratuitously. “La Salle thought only of the children of artisans and of the poor, who, he said, being occupied during the whole day in earning their own livelihood and that of their families, could not give their children the instruction they need, and a respectable and Christian education.” In 1694, the founder of the Institute and his first twelve disciples went and kneeled at the foot of the altar, and pledged themselves to “conduct collectively and through organized effort schools of gratuitous instruction, even when, in order[263] to do this, they might be obliged to ask alms and to live on bread alone.”

283. The Concept of Free and Mandatory Education.—The Institute of the Brethren of the Christian Schools, as stated in the order's statutes, is a community whose members commit to run schools for free. “La Salle focused primarily on the children of artisans and the poor, who, he argued, spent all day working to support themselves and their families, and were unable to provide their children with the education they required and an honorable, Christian upbringing.” In 1694, the founder of the Institute and his first twelve followers knelt at the altar and promised to “work together and, through collective efforts, run schools for free education, even if it meant having to beg for help and survive on only bread.”

But a thing still more remarkable than to have popularized gratuitous instruction, already realized in many places through charity schools, is to have formed the conception of obligatory instruction. La Salle, who did not believe that this was any encroachment on the liberty of parents, proposes, in this Conduct of Schools, a means for affecting their will:—

But something even more remarkable than popularizing free education, which had already been established in many places through charity schools, is the idea of mandatory education. La Salle, who didn’t think this infringed on parents' rights, suggests in this Conduct of Schools a way to influence their willingness:—

“If among the poor there are certain ones who are unwilling to take advantage of the opportunities for instruction, they should be reported to the rectors. The latter will be able to cure them of their indifference by threatening to give them no more assistance till they send their children to school.”

“If there are some people among the poor who refuse to take advantage of educational opportunities, they should be reported to the rectors. The rectors will be able to motivate them to change their attitude by threatening to cut off their assistance until they enroll their children in school.”

284. Professional Instruction.—Besides primary schools proper, La Salle, who is truly an innovator, inaugurated the organization of a technical and professional instruction. At Saint Yon, near Rouen, he organized a sort of college where was taught “all that a young man can learn, with the exception of Latin, and whose purpose was to prepare the student for commercial, industrial, and administrative occupations.”

284. Professional Training.—In addition to regular primary schools, La Salle, who is genuinely an innovator, established the system of technical and professional education. At Saint Yon, near Rouen, he set up a kind of college where students were taught “everything a young man can learn, except for Latin, aimed at preparing them for careers in commerce, industry, and administration.”

285. Conduct of the Christian Schools: Successive Editions.—La Salle took the trouble to draw up for his Institute a very minute code of rules, with this title: The Conduct of Schools. The first edition bears the date of 1720. It appeared at Avignon a year after the author’s death.[161] Two other editions have since appeared, in 1811 and in 1870, with some important modifications. The substance[264] has not been changed, but certain passages relative to discipline, and to the use of the rod, have been suppressed.

285. Conduct of the Christian Schools: Updated Editions.—La Salle took the time to create a detailed set of rules for his Institute, titled The Conduct of Schools. The first edition was published in 1720 and came out in Avignon a year after the author's death.[161] Two more editions were released later, in 1811 and 1870, with some significant changes. While the overall content[264] remains the same, certain sections about discipline and the use of corporal punishment have been removed.

“With the view to adapt our education to the mildness of the present state of manners,” says the preface of 1811, “we have suppressed or modified whatever includes corporal correction, and have advantageously (sic) replaced this, on the one hand, by good marks, by promises and rewards, and on the other by bad marks, by deprivations and tasks.”

“With the aim of adapting our education to the gentler nature of current social behavior,” says the preface of 1811, “we have removed or adjusted anything that involves physical punishment, and have effectively (sic) replaced it, on one side, with good grades, promises, and rewards, and on the other side with bad grades, penalties, and tasks.”

On the other hand, some additions have been made. The Institute of the Brethren had to yield in part to the demands of the times, and to subtract something from the inflexibility of its government.

On the other hand, some changes have been made. The Institute of the Brethren had to give in somewhat to the demands of the times and loosen its strict governance a bit.

“The Brethren,” it is said in the preface to the edition of 1870, written by the Frère Philip, “the Brethren have little by little enlarged the original Conduct, in proportion as they have perfected their methods.... It is plain that a book of this kind cannot receive a final form. New experiments, progress in methods, legislative enactments, new needs, etc., require that it receive divers modifications from time to time.”

“The Brethren,” as mentioned in the preface to the 1870 edition written by Frère Philip, “the Brethren have gradually expanded the original Conduct as they have improved their methods.... It is clear that a book like this can never have a definitive version. New experiments, advancements in methods, legal changes, new needs, and so on require that it be updated regularly.”

286. Abuse of Regulations.—A feature common to the pedagogy of the Jesuits, and to that of the Brethren of the Christian Schools, is, that everything is regulated in advance with extraordinary exactness. No discretion is left to the teachers. The instruction is but a rule in action. All novelty is interdicted.

286. Regulation Misuse.—A common aspect of the teaching methods of the Jesuits and the Brethren of the Christian Schools is that everything is meticulously organized in advance. Teachers have no room for discretion. Teaching is simply following a set of rules. Any new ideas are not allowed.

“It has been necessary,” says the Preface of La Salle, to prepare this Conduct of the Christian schools, “to the end that there may be uniformity in all the schools, and in all the places where there are Brethren of the Institute, and that the methods employed may always be the same. Man[265] is so subject to slackness, and even to changeableness, that there must be written rules for him, in order to keep him within the bounds of his duty, and to prevent him from introducing something new, or from destroying that which has been wisely established.”

“It has been necessary,” says the Preface of La Salle, to prepare this Conduct of the Christian schools, “so that there can be consistency in all the schools, and in all the places where there are Brothers of the Institute, and that the methods used will always be the same. People[265] are prone to laziness and even to being inconsistent, so there need to be written rules for them, to keep them focused on their responsibilities and to stop them from trying to introduce something new or from undermining what has been wisely established.”

Need we be astonished, after this, that the teaching of the Brethren often became a useless routine?

Need we be surprised, after this, that the teaching of the Brethren often turned into a pointless routine?

287. Division of the Conduct.—The Conduct of the Christian Schools is divided into three parts. The first treats of all the exercises of the school, and of what is done in it from the time the pupils enter till they leave. The second describes the means for establishing and maintaining order; in a word, the discipline. The third treats of the duties of the inspector of schools, of the qualities of the teachers, and of the rules to be followed in the education of the teachers themselves. This may be called, so to speak, the manual of the normal schools of the Institute.

287. Division of Conduct.—The Conduct of the Christian Schools is divided into three parts. The first covers all the activities in the school and what happens from the time students arrive until they leave. The second explains the methods for establishing and maintaining order; in short, the discipline. The third focuses on the responsibilities of the school inspector, the qualities teachers should have, and the guidelines for the training of the teachers themselves. This can be referred to, so to speak, as the manual for the normal schools of the Institute.

288. Interior Organization of the Schools.—That which first strikes the attention in the Christian Schools, such as La Salle organized, is the complete silence that reigns in them. Nothing is better than silence on the part of pupils, when it can be obtained, but La Salle enjoins silence on teachers as well. The Frère is a professor who does not talk.

288. School Interior Organization.—What stands out immediately in the Christian Schools organized by La Salle is the complete silence that prevails there. There's nothing better than having students be quiet when possible, but La Salle also insists that teachers maintain silence. The Frère is a professor who doesn't speak.

“He will watch carefully over himself, to speak very rarely, and very low.” “It would be of but little use for the teacher to try to make his pupils keep silence if he does not do this himself.” “When necessity obliges him to speak—and he is careful that this necessity is rare—he will always speak in a moderate tone.”

“He will keep a close eye on himself, speaking very rarely and softly.” “It wouldn’t be very effective for the teacher to expect his students to be silent if he doesn’t practice it himself.” “When he really needs to speak—and he makes sure that these moments are infrequent—he will always use a calm tone.”

It might be said that La Salle fears a strong and sonorous voice.

It could be said that La Salle is afraid of a loud and powerful voice.

How, then, shall the teacher communicate with his pupils, since he is almost debarred from the use of speech? La Salle has invented, to supersede language, a complete system of signs, a sort of scholastic telegraphy, a long account of which will be found in several chapters of the Conduct. To have prayers repeated, the teacher will fold his hands; to have the catechism repeated, he will make the sign of the cross. In other cases he will strike his breast, will look at the pupil steadily, etc. Besides, he will employ an instrument of iron named a signal, which he will raise or lower, and handle in a hundred ways, to indicate his wish, or to announce the beginning or the close of such or such an exercise.

How, then, should the teacher communicate with his students, since he's mostly prevented from using speech? La Salle has created a complete system of signs to replace language, a kind of educational telegraphy, which is explained in several chapters of the Conduct. To have students repeat prayers, the teacher will fold his hands; to have them recite the catechism, he will make the sign of the cross. In other situations, he will tap his chest, look steadily at the student, and so on. Additionally, he will use an iron tool called a signal, which he will raise or lower and manipulate in various ways to express his wishes or to signal the start or end of a particular activity.

What is the meaning of this distrust of speech? And what are we to think of these schools of mutes where teachers and pupils proceed only by signs? When a scholar asks permission to speak, he will stand erect in his place, with hands crossed and eyes modestly lowered. Doubtless, to attempt to excuse these practices, we must consider the annoyances of a noisy school, and the advantages of a silent school where everything is done discreetly and noiselessly. Is there not, however, in these odd regulations, something besides the desire for order and good conduct,—the revelation of a complete system of pedagogy which is afraid of life and liberty, and which, under the pretext of making the school quiet, deadens the school, and, in the end, reduces teachers and pupils to mere machines?

What does this distrust of speech really mean? And what should we make of these mute schools where teachers and students communicate only through signs? When a student asks to speak, they stand tall in their spot, with their hands crossed and their eyes modestly downcast. Surely, to explain these practices, we should think about the disruptions of a noisy classroom and the benefits of a silent one where everything is done quietly and discreetly. Yet, isn't there something more to these strange rules than just a desire for order and good behavior—perhaps a reflection of a complete education system that fears freedom and life, and which, under the guise of keeping the classroom calm, stifles it, ultimately turning teachers and students into mere machines?

289. Simultaneous Instruction.—By the side of the evil we must note the good. Up to the time of La Salle, the individual method was almost alone in use in primary instruction; but he substituted for this the simultaneous method, that is, teaching given to all the pupils at the same time. For this purpose, La Salle divided each school into[267] three divisions: “The division of the weakest, that of the mediocres, and that of the more intelligent or the more capable.”

289. Simultaneous Learning.—Alongside the negatives, we must recognize the positives. Before La Salle, the individual method was almost the only approach used in primary education; however, he replaced this with the simultaneous method, which means teaching all students at the same time. To implement this, La Salle divided each school into[267] three groups: “The group of the weakest, that of the average students, and that of the more intelligent or capable ones.”

“All the scholars of the same order will receive the same lesson together. The instructor will see that all are attentive, and that, in reading for example, all read in a low voice what the teacher reads in a loud voice.”

“All the scholars of the same level will learn the same lesson together. The instructor will ensure that everyone is paying attention, and that, for example, when reading, they all read softly what the teacher reads aloud.”

To aid the instructor, La Salle gives him one or two of the better pupils of each division, who become his assistants, and whom he calls inspectors. “The more children have taught,” said La Salle, “the more they will learn.”

To help the teacher, La Salle assigns one or two of the top students from each class to be his assistants, whom he refers to as inspectors. “The more children teach,” La Salle said, “the more they will learn.”

To be just, however, we must recognize, in certain recommendations of La Salle, some desire to appeal to the judgment and the reason of the child:—

To be fair, though, we need to acknowledge that in some of La Salle's suggestions, there is a wish to engage the child's judgment and reasoning:—

“The teacher will not speak to the scholars during the catechism, as in preaching, but he will interrogate them almost continually by questions, direct or indirect, in order to make them comprehend that which he is teaching them.”

“The teacher won’t talk to the students during the catechism, like in preaching, but will ask them questions nearly all the time, either directly or indirectly, to help them understand what he’s teaching.”

The Frère Luccard, in his Life of the Venerable J. B. de La Salle,[162] quotes this still more expressive passage, borrowed from his manuscript Counsels:—

The Frère Luccard, in his Life of the Venerable J. B. de La Salle,[162] quotes this even more powerful passage, taken from his manuscript Counsels:—

“Let the teacher be careful not to lend his pupils too much help in resolving the questions that have been proposed to them. He ought, on the contrary, to invite them not to be discouraged, but to seek with ardor what he knows they will be able to find for themselves. He will convince them that they will the better retain the knowledge they have acquired by a personal and persevering effort.”

“Teachers should be careful not to give their students too much help when it comes to the questions they've been asked. Instead, they should encourage them to stay motivated and pursue the answers themselves. This way, students will realize that they will remember what they've learned better if they work through it with their own consistent effort.”

290. What was learned in the Christian Schools.—Reading, writing, orthography, arithmetic, and the catechism,—this is the programme of La Salle.

290. What was taught in the Christian Schools.—Reading, writing, spelling, math, and the catechism—this is the program of La Salle.

In reading, La Salle, agreeing in this respect with Port Royal, requires that French books be used in the beginning.

In reading, La Salle, aligning with Port Royal in this regard, insists that French books be used at the start.

“The book in which the pupil will begin to learn Latin is the Psalter; but this lesson will be given only to those who can readily read in French.”

“The book where the student will start learning Latin is the Psalter; however, this lesson will only be given to those who can easily read in French.”

La Salle requires that the pupil shall not be exercised in writing till “he can read perfectly.” He attaches, moreover, an extreme importance to calligraphy, and it is known that the Brethren have remained masters in this art. La Salle does not weary in giving advice on this subject: the pens, the knife for mending them, the ink, the paper, the tracing-papers and blotters, round letters and italic letters (a bastard script),—everything is passed in review.[163] The Conduct also insists “on the manner of teaching the proper posture of the body” and “on the manner of teaching how to hold the pen and the paper.”

La Salle requires that students should not practice writing until "they can read perfectly." He places great importance on good handwriting, and it’s known that the Brethren excel in this skill. La Salle tirelessly offers advice on this topic: the pens, the knife for sharpening them, the ink, the paper, the tracing paper and blotters, round letters and italic letters (a mixed script)—everything is carefully considered.[163] The Conduct also emphasizes "how to teach the proper posture of the body" and "how to teach the correct way to hold the pen and the paper."

“It will be useful and timely in the beginning to give the pupil a stick of the bigness of a pen, on which there are three notches, two on the right and one on the left, to mark the places where his fingers should be put.”

“It will be helpful and appropriate at first to give the student a stick the size of a pen, with three notches—two on the right and one on the left—to indicate where they should place their fingers.”

The exercises in writing are to be followed by exercises in orthography and in composition:—

The writing exercises will be followed by exercises in spelling and composition:—

“The teacher will require the pupils to compose and write for themselves notes, receipts, bills, etc. He will also require them to write out what they remember of the catechism, and of the lectures that they have heard.”[164]

“The teacher will ask the students to create and write their own notes, receipts, bills, and so on. He will also ask them to write out what they remember from the catechism and the lectures they have attended.”[164]

As to arithmetic, reduced to the four rules, we must commend La Salle’s attempt to have it learned by reason and not by routine. Thus, he requires the teacher to interrogate the pupil, in order to make him the better comprehend[269] and retain the rule, or to make sure that he is attentive. He “will give him a complete understanding” of what he teaches; and, finally, he will require him “to produce a certain number of rules that he has discovered for himself.”

As for arithmetic, simplified to the four basic operations, we should praise La Salle’s effort to teach it through understanding rather than just memorization. He expects the teacher to ask questions to help the student better grasp[269] and remember the rules, ensuring that the student is engaged. He “will provide a full understanding” of his teachings; and, in the end, he will ask the student “to present a certain number of rules that he has figured out on his own.”

Prayers and religious exercises naturally hold a large place in the schools organized by La Salle:—

Prayers and religious activities are naturally a significant part of the schools established by La Salle:—

“There shall always be two or three scholars kneeling, one from each class, who will tell their beads one after another.”

“There will always be two or three scholars kneeling, one from each class, who will take turns counting their beads.”

“Care will everywhere be taken that the scholars hear the holy mass every day.”

“Every effort will be made to ensure that the students attend holy mass every day.”

“A half hour each day shall be devoted to the catechism.”

“Every day, half an hour will be dedicated to the catechism.”

291. Method of Teaching.—The Institute of the Brethren has often been criticised for the mechanical character of its instruction. The Frère Philip, in the edition of the Conduct published in 1870, implicitly acknowledges the justice of this criticism when he writes: “Elementary instruction has assumed a particular character in these last days, of which we must take account. Proposing for its chief end to train the judgment of the pupil, it gives less importance than heretofore to the culture of the memory; it makes especial use of methods which call into activity the intelligence, and lead the child to reflect, to take account of facts, to withdraw from the domain of words to enter into that of ideas.” Do not these wise cautions unmistakably betray the existence of an evil tradition which should be corrected, but which tends to hold its ground? He who has read the Conduct is not left in doubt that the general character of the pedagogy of the Christian Schools, at the first, was a mechanical and routine exercise of the memory, and the absence of life.

291. Teaching Method.—The Institute of the Brethren has often faced criticism for its rigid approach to teaching. Frère Philip, in the 1870 edition of the Conduct, subtly acknowledges this criticism when he states: “In recent times, elementary education has taken on a specific character, which we must acknowledge. Its main goal is to develop the student’s judgment, placing less emphasis on memorization than before; it primarily uses methods that activate thinking and encourage children to reflect, consider facts, and move from the realm of words to the realm of ideas.” Do these wise warnings not clearly reveal a lingering issue in tradition that needs to be addressed, even as it remains entrenched? Anyone who has read the Conduct understands that, at its inception, the pedagogy of the Christian Schools was characterized by a mechanical and routine reliance on memory, lacking vitality.

292. Christian Politeness.—Under the title of Rules of Decorum and Christian Civility, La Salle had composed a reading book, intended for pupils already somewhat advanced, and printed in Gothic characters.[165] It was not only a manual of politeness, but was, the Conduct claims, a treatise on ethics, “containing all the duties of children, both towards God and towards their parents.” But we would examine the work in vain for the justification of this remark. In it are discussed only the puerile details of outward behavior and of worldly bearing. It would, however, be in bad taste to criticise at this day a book of another age, whose artlessness makes us smile. La Salle’s purpose was certainly praiseworthy, though attempting a little too much. It is said in the Preface that “there is not a single one of our actions which ought not to be regulated by motives purely Christian.” Hence an infinite number of minute prescriptions upon the simplest acts of daily life.[166]

292. Christian Courtesy.—Under the title of Rules of Decorum and Christian Civility, La Salle wrote a reading book designed for students who were already somewhat advanced, printed in Gothic characters.[165] It was not just a guide to politeness, but the Conduct claims it was a treatise on ethics, “containing all the duties of children, both towards God and towards their parents.” However, we would search the work in vain for evidence supporting this claim. It only discusses trivial details of outward behavior and worldly conduct. Still, it would be distasteful to criticize a book from another era, as its simplicity makes us smile. La Salle’s intention was certainly commendable, although perhaps a bit ambitious. The Preface states that “there is not a single one of our actions which ought not to be regulated by motives purely Christian.” This leads to countless detailed prescriptions for the simplest daily activities.[166]

But here are a few specimens of this pretended elementary ethics:—

But here are a few examples of this so-called basic ethics:—

“It is not proper to talk when one has retired, the bed being made for rest.”

“It’s not right to talk when someone has gone to bed; the bed is meant for resting.”

“One should try to make no noise and not to snore while asleep; nor should one often turn from side to side in bed as if he were restless and did not know on which side to lie.”

“One should try to be quiet and not snore while sleeping; nor should one frequently toss and turn in bed as if they were restless and didn’t know which side to lie on.”

“It is not becoming, when one is in company, to take off one’s shoes.”

“It’s not appropriate to take off your shoes when you're with others.”

“It is impolite to play with a stick or a cane, and to use it to strike the ground or pebbles, etc., etc.”

“It’s rude to play with a stick or cane and to use it to hit the ground or stones, etc., etc.”

How many mistakes in politeness we should make every day of our lives if the rules of La Salle were infallible!

How many politeness mistakes would we make every day if La Salle's rules were flawless!

293. Corporal Chastisements.—The Brethren, within two centuries, have singularly ameliorated their system of correction. “Imperative circumstances,” said the Frère Philip in 1870, “no longer permit us to tolerate corporal punishment in our schools.” Already, in 1811, there was talk of suppressing entirely, or at least modifying, the use of these punishments. The instruments of torture were perfected. “We reduce the heavy ferule, the inconvenience of which has been only too often felt, to a simple piece of leather, about a foot long and an inch wide, and slit in two at one end; still we hope that by divine help and by the mildness of our very dear and dearly beloved colleagues, they will make use of it only in cases of unavoidable necessity, and only to give a stroke with it on the hand, without the permission ever to make any other use of it.”

293. Corporal punishment.—Over the past two centuries, the Brethren have notably improved their approach to discipline. “Necessary circumstances,” said Frère Philip in 1870, “no longer allow us to accept corporal punishment in our schools.” As early as 1811, there were discussions about completely eliminating or at least modifying these punishments. The tools of discipline were refined. “We’ve simplified the heavy ferule, which has been too burdensome, to a simple piece of leather, about a foot long and an inch wide, split at one end; still, we hope that with divine help and the kindness of our beloved colleagues, they will only use it in cases of absolute necessity, and only for a gentle tap on the hand, without ever using it in any other way.”

But at first, and in the original Conduct,[167] corporal punishment is freely permitted and regulated with exactness. La Salle distinguished five sorts of corrections,—reprimand, penances, the ferule, the rod, expulsion from school.

But at first, and in the original Conduct,[167] corporal punishment is openly allowed and strictly regulated. La Salle identified five types of corrections: reprimand, penances, the ferule, the rod, and expulsion from school.

294. Reprimands.—Silence, we have seen, is the fundamental rule of La Salle’s schools: “There must be as little speaking as possible. Consequently, corrections by word of mouth are very rarely to be employed.” It even seems, adds the Conduct, that “it is much better not to use them at all”!

294. Warnings.—As we've observed, silence is the main rule at La Salle's schools: “There should be minimal talking. Therefore, verbal corrections should be used very infrequently.” It even appears, as stated in the Conduct, that “it's actually much better not to use them at all”!

A curious system of discipline, verily, where it is as good[272] as forbidden to resort to admonitions, to severe reprimands, to an appeal through speech to the reason and the feelings of the child; where, consequently, there is no place for the moral authority of the teacher, but where there is at once invoked the ultima ratio of constraint and violence, of the ferule and the rod!

A strange system of discipline, indeed, where it's almost forbidden to use warnings, harsh reprimands, or to appeal to a child's reasoning and feelings through words; where, therefore, there's no room for the teacher's moral authority, but instead, they immediately resort to the ultimate measure of force and violence, using the ruler and the rod!

295. Penances.—La Salle recommends penances as well as corporal corrections. By this term he means punishments like the following: maintaining a kneeling posture in the school; learning a few pages of the catechism by heart; “holding his book before his eyes for the space of half an hour without looking off;” keeping motionless, with clasped hands and downcast eyes, etc.

295. Penance.—La Salle suggests using penances in addition to physical corrections. By this, he refers to punishments such as the following: staying in a kneeling position in school; memorizing a few pages of the catechism; “holding his book before his eyes for half an hour without looking away;” remaining still with hands clasped and eyes lowered, etc.

296. The Ferule.—We have not to discuss in this place the use of material means of correction. The Brethren themselves have repudiated them. Only it is provoking that they bow to what they call “imperative circumstances,” and not to considerations based on principles. But it is interesting, were it only from an historical point of view, to recall the minute prescriptions of the founder of the Order.

296. The Rod.—We don’t need to talk about the use of physical punishment here. The Brethren have rejected that themselves. It’s frustrating that they submit to what they refer to as “imperative circumstances,” rather than sticking to principled reasoning. However, it’s worth mentioning, even just for historical context, the detailed rules laid out by the founder of the Order.

The Conduct first describes the ferule, “an instrument formed of two pieces of leather sewed together; it shall be from ten to twelve inches long, including the handle; the palm shall be oval, and two inches in diameter; the palm shall be lined on the inside so as not to be wholly flat, but rounded to fit the hand.” Nothing is overlooked, we observe; the form of the ferule is officially defined. But what shocks us still more is the nature of the faults that provoke the application of the ferule: “1. for not having attended to the lesson, or for having played; 2. for being tardy at school; 3. for not having obeyed the first signal.” It is true that La Salle, always preoccupied with writing,[273] orders the ferule to be applied only to the left hand; the right hand shall always be spared. The child, moreover, is not to cry while he receives the ferule; if he does, he is to be punished and corrected anew.

The Conduct first describes the ferule, “a tool made of two pieces of leather stitched together; it should be ten to twelve inches long, including the handle; the palm should be oval and two inches in diameter; the palm should be lined on the inside to avoid being completely flat, but rounded to fit the hand.” Nothing is overlooked, we see; the design of the ferule is clearly defined. But what shocks us even more is the nature of the offenses that lead to the use of the ferule: “1. for not paying attention to the lesson, or for fooling around; 2. for being late to school; 3. for not obeying the first signal.” It is true that La Salle, always focused on writing,[273] instructs that the ferule should only be used on the left hand; the right hand should always be spared. Additionally, the child should not cry while receiving the ferule; if he does, he will face further punishment and correction.

297. The Rod.—In the penal code of La Salle, the categories of faults worthy of punishment are sharply defined. The rod shall be employed for the following faults: 1. refusal to obey; 2. when the pupil has formed the habit of not giving heed to the lesson; 3. when he has made blots upon his paper instead of writing; 4. when he has had a fight with his comrades; 5. when he has neglected his prayers in church; 6. when he has been wanting in “modesty” at mass or during the catechism; 7. when he has been absent from school, from mass, or from the catechism.

297. The Stick.—In La Salle's penal code, the types of offenses that deserve punishment are clearly defined. The rod will be used for the following offenses: 1. refusal to obey; 2. when the student has developed the habit of not paying attention to the lesson; 3. when they have made marks on their paper instead of writing; 4. when they have fought with their classmates; 5. when they have skipped their prayers in church; 6. when they have shown a lack of “modesty” at mass or during catechism; 7. when they have been absent from school, mass, or catechism.

Even supposing that the principle of the rod is admissible, we must still condemn the wrong use which La Salle makes of it, for faults manifestly out of proportion to such a chastisement.

Even if the principle of punishment is acceptable, we still need to criticize La Salle for misusing it, as the faults are clearly not serious enough to warrant such a punishment.

I very well know that the author of the Conduct requires that corrections shall be rare; but could he be obeyed, when he put into the hands of his teachers scarcely any other means of discipline?

I know very well that the author of the Conduct insists that corrections should be rare; but could he be followed when he gave his teachers hardly any other tools for discipline?

But to comprehend to what extent La Salle forgot what is due to the dignity of the child, and considered him as a machine, without any regard to the delicacy of his feelings, with no respect for his person, we must read to the end the strange prescriptions of this manual of the rod. The precautions that La Salle exacts make still more evident the impropriety of such punishments:—

But to understand how much La Salle overlooked the dignity of the child and viewed him as a machine, ignoring his feelings and showing no respect for his individuality, we need to read through the end of this strange manual for punishment. The precautions that La Salle demands highlight even more clearly the inappropriateness of such punishments:—

“When the teacher would punish a scholar with the rod, he will make the ordinary sign to summon the attention of the school; next he will indicate by means of the signal the[274] decree which the pupil has violated, and then show him the place where correction is ordinarily administered; and he will at once go there, and will prepare to receive the punishment, standing in such a way as not to be seen indecently by any one. This practice of having the scholar prepare himself for receiving the correction, without any need on the part of the teacher of putting his hand upon him, shall be very exactly observed.

“When the teacher punishes a student with the rod, he will make a regular gesture to get everyone's attention; next, he will point out with a signal the[274] rule that the student has broken, and then direct him to the spot where punishment is usually given. The student will immediately go there and prepare to receive the punishment, standing in such a way as to not be seen inappropriately by anyone. This practice of having the student get ready for the correction, without the teacher needing to physically intervene, should be strictly followed.”

“While the scholar is preparing himself to receive the correction, the teacher shall be making an inward preparation to give it in a spirit of love, and in a clear view of God. Then he will go from his desk with dignity and gravity.

“While the student is getting ready to accept feedback, the teacher will be preparing himself to offer it with love and a clear understanding of God. Then he will rise from his desk with dignity and seriousness."

“And when he shall have reached the place where the scholar is” (it is stated, moreover, that this place should be in one of the most remote and most obscure parts of the school, where the nakedness of the victim cannot be seen), “he will speak a few words to him to prepare him to receive the correction with humility, submission, and a purpose of amendment; then he will strike three blows as is usual; to go beyond five blows, there would be needed a special order of the director.

“And when he reaches the place where the scholar is” (it is noted that this place should be in one of the most remote and obscure parts of the school, where the victim cannot be seen), “he will say a few words to prepare him to accept the correction with humility, submission, and a desire to improve; then he will deliver three blows as usual; to exceed five blows, a special order from the director would be required.

“He shall be careful not to put his hand on the scholar. If the scholar is not ready, he shall return to his desk without saying a word; and when he returns, he shall give him the most severe punishment allowed without special permission, that is, five blows.

“He should be careful not to touch the scholar. If the scholar isn't ready, he should go back to his desk without saying anything; and when he returns, he should give him the strictest punishment allowed without special permission, which is five blows."

“When a teacher shall have thus been obliged to compel a scholar to receive correction, he shall attempt in some way a little time afterwards to make him see and acknowledge his fault, and shall make him come to himself, and give him a strong and sincere resolution never to allow himself again to fall into such a revolt.”

“When a teacher has had to force a student to accept criticism, he should try later on to help the student recognize and admit his mistake. The teacher should encourage the student to reflect and commit sincerely to never making the same mistake again.”

The moment is perhaps not well chosen to preach a sermon and to violate the rule which forbids the Brethren the use of the reprimand.

The timing might not be ideal to give a lecture and to break the rule that prohibits the Brethren from using reprimands.

“After the scholar has been corrected, he will modestly kneel in the middle of the room before the teacher, with arms crossed, to thank him for having corrected him, and will then turn towards the crucifix to thank God for it, and to promise Him at the same time not again to commit the fault for which he had just been corrected. This he will do without speaking aloud; after which the teacher will give him the sign to go to his place.”

“After the scholar has been corrected, he will humbly kneel in the middle of the room before the teacher, with his arms crossed, to thank him for the correction. He will then turn towards the crucifix to thank God for it and promise not to commit the same mistake again. He will do this quietly, and then the teacher will give him the signal to return to his seat.”

Is it possible to have a higher misconception of human nature, to trifle more ingeniously with the pride of the child, and with his most legitimate feelings, and to mingle, in the most repulsive manner, indiscreet and infamous practices with the exhibition of religious sentiments?

Is it possible to have a more misguided view of human nature, to toy more cleverly with a child's pride and their genuine feelings, and to mix, in the most disgusting way, indiscreet and shameful actions with displays of religious beliefs?

“It is absurd,” says Kant, “to require the children whom we punish to thank us, to kiss our hands, etc. This is to try to make servile creatures of them.”

“It is absurd,” says Kant, “to expect the children we punish to thank us, to kiss our hands, etc. This is trying to turn them into subservient beings.”

To justify La Salle, some quotations from his works have been invoked.

To justify La Salle, some quotes from his works have been used.

“For the love of God, do not use blows of the hand. Be very careful never to give children a blow.”

“For the love of God, don’t hit with your hand. Be very careful never to hit children.”

But it is necessary to know the exact thought of the author of the Conduct, and this explains the following passage:—

But it’s important to understand the author's true intentions in the Conduct, which clarifies the following passage:—

“No corrections should be employed save those which are in use in the schools; and so scholars should never be struck with the hand or the foot.”

“Only use corrections that are accepted in schools; and students should never be hit with a hand or a foot.”

In other words, the teacher should never strike except with the authorized instruments, and according to the official regulations.

In other words, the teacher should only use approved tools for discipline and follow the official guidelines.

298. Mutual Espionage.—We may say without exaggeration that the Conduct recommends mutual espionage:—

298. Spy vs. Spy.—We can confidently say that the Conduct suggests mutual spying:—

“The inspector of schools shall be careful to appoint one of the most prudent scholars to observe those who make a noise while they assemble, and this scholar shall then report to the teacher what has occurred, without allowing the others to know of it.”

“The school inspector must be careful to appoint one of the most sensible students to watch for those who are noisy during assembly, and this student will then inform the teacher about what happened, without letting the others know.”

299. Rewards.—While La Salle devotes more than forty pages to corrections, the chapter on rewards comprises two small pages.

299. Rewards.—While La Salle spends over forty pages on corrections, the chapter on rewards only takes up two small pages.

Rewards shall be given “from time to time.” They shall be of three kinds: rewards for piety, for ability, and for diligence. They shall consist of books, pictures, plaster casts, crucifix and virgin, chaplets, engraved texts, etc.

Rewards will be given “from time to time.” They will be of three types: rewards for piety, for skill, and for hard work. They will include books, pictures, plaster casts, crucifixes and virgins, chaplets, engraved texts, and so on.

300. Conclusion.—We have said enough to give an exact idea of the Institute of the Christian Brethren in its primitive form. Its faults were certainly grave, and we cannot approve the general spirit of those establishments for education where pupils are forbidden “to joke while they are at meals”; to give anything whatsoever to one another; where children are to enter the school-room so deliberately and quietly that the noise of their footsteps is not heard; where teachers are forbidden “to be familiar” with the pupils, “to allow themselves to descend to anything common, as it would be to laugh ...” But whatever the distance which separates those gloomy schools from our modern ideal,—from the pleasant, active, animated school, such as we conceive it to-day,—there is none the less obligation to do justice to La Salle, to pardon him for the practices which were those of his time, and to admire him for the good qualities that were peculiarly his own. The criticism that is[277] truly fruitful, is that which is especially directed to the good, without caviling at the bad.[168]

300. Conclusion.—We have said enough to give a clear picture of the Institute of the Christian Brethren in its original form. Its shortcomings were certainly significant, and we can't endorse the overall spirit of education in institutions where students are prohibited from “joking during meals”; from giving anything to one another; where children must enter the classroom so deliberately and quietly that their footsteps make no sound; where teachers are not allowed to “be familiar” with the students, “to stoop to anything common, like laughing...”. However, despite the gap between those oppressive schools and our modern ideal—the friendly, engaging, lively school we envision today—we must still acknowledge La Salle, forgive him for the practices that were typical of his era, and appreciate the good qualities that were uniquely his. The most valuable criticism is the one that focuses on the positive, without nitpicking the negative.[168]

[301. Analytical Summary.—1. This study exhibits the zeal of the Catholic Church in the education of the children of the poor. The motive was not the spirit of domination, as in the case of the Jesuits, but a sincere desire to engage in a humane work.

[301. Analysis Summary.—1. This study shows the dedication of the Catholic Church to educating underprivileged children. The intention wasn't to exert control, like the Jesuits, but to genuinely participate in a compassionate effort.]

2. A proof of the multiplication of schools, and so of the diffusion of the new educational spirit, is the wretched quality of those who were allowed to teach. There must be schools even if they are poor ones.

2. A sign of the increase in schools, and therefore the spread of the new educational spirit, is the poor quality of those who were allowed to teach. There need to be schools, even if they aren’t good ones.

3. The need of competent teachers led to the establishment of the Teachers’ Seminary, the parent of the modern normal school. The two elements in this professional instruction seem to have been a knowledge of the subjects to be taught and of methods of organization and discipline.

3. The demand for skilled teachers resulted in the creation of the Teachers’ Seminary, the predecessor of today’s normal schools. This professional training appears to have focused on two key aspects: understanding the subjects to be taught and learning about organization and discipline methods.

4. The severe discipline and enforced silence of La Salle’s schools permit the inference that the school of the period was the scene of lawlessness and disorder. The reaction went to an extreme; but considering the times, this excess was a virtue.

4. The strict discipline and enforced silence of La Salle’s schools suggest that schools during that time were chaotic and unruly. The reaction went too far; however, given the context of the times, this excess was seen as a positive thing.

5. The scarcity of teachers and the abundance of pupils led to the expedient of mutual and simultaneous instruction. While this method is absolutely bad, it was relatively good.

5. The shortage of teachers and the large number of students led to the approach of mutual and simultaneous teaching. While this method is definitely not ideal, it was somewhat effective.

6. To the benevolent and inventive spirit of La Salle is due the organization of industrial schools.]

6. The establishment of industrial schools is credited to the kind and creative spirit of La Salle.

FOOTNOTES:

[157] Petites écoles. This is the term commonly applied to primary schools at this period. By the Jansenists this term was used in a more distinctive sense, and for this reason I have translated it “Little Schools” in Chap. VII. (P.)

[157] Petites écoles. This is the term usually used for primary schools during this time. The Jansenists used this term in a more specific way, which is why I translated it as “Little Schools” in Chap. VII. (P.)

[158] See the Lectures pédagogiques. Hachette, 1883, p. 420.

[158] See the Lectures pédagogiques. Hachette, 1883, p. 420.

[159] We have before us the edition of 1722.

[159] We have the 1722 edition in front of us.

[160] Histoire d’une école gratuite, par V. Plessier, p. 15.

[160] Histoire d’une école gratuite, by V. Plessier, p. 15.

[161] We have before us a copy of this Avignon edition: J. Charles Chastanier, printer and bookseller, near the College of the Jesuits.

[161] We have a copy of this Avignon edition: J. Charles Chastanier, printer and bookseller, located near the Jesuit College.

[162] Two volumes, Paris, 1876.

Two volumes, Paris, 1876.

[163] The use of the round script was in fashion. La Salle introduced the bastard hand.

[163] The round script was popular. La Salle brought in the bastard hand.

[164] See Chap. II. of the Second Part.

[164] See Chapter II of the Second Part.

[165] We have before us the sixth edition of this work: Rouen, 1729. La Salle had written it towards the year 1703.

[165] We have the sixth edition of this work in front of us: Rouen, 1729. La Salle wrote it around the year 1703.

[166] See, for example, the following chapters: upon the nose and the manner of using the handkerchief and of sneezing (chap. vii.); upon the back, the shoulders, the arms, and the elbow (chap. viii.); on the manner in which one ought to behave with respect to the bones, the sauce, and the fruit (chap. vi., of the second part); on the manner of behaving while walking in the streets, on journeys, in carriages, and on horseback (chap. x.).

[166] Check out the following chapters: about the nose and how to use a handkerchief and sneeze (chap. vii.); about the back, shoulders, arms, and elbows (chap. viii.); about how to act regarding bones, sauce, and fruit (chap. vi., part two); about behavior while walking in the streets, traveling, in carriages, and on horseback (chap. x.).

[167] See the edition of 1720, from page 140 to page 180.

[167] Check the 1720 edition, from page 140 to page 180.

[168] The influence of the teaching congregations in general, and of this one in particular, on public education as administered by the State, is very strikingly exhibited by Meunier in his Lutte du Principe Clérical et du Principe Laïque dans l’Enseignement (Paris: 1861). There is also interesting information concerning La Salle. See particularly the introductory Letter and Chaps. I. and II. (P.)

[168] The impact of teaching congregations in general, and this specific one in particular, on public education as managed by the State is clearly illustrated by Meunier in his Lutte du Principe Clérical et du Principe Laïque dans l’Enseignement (Paris: 1861). There is also fascinating information about La Salle. See especially the introductory Letter and Chapters I. and II. (P.)


CHAPTER XIII.

Rousseau and Émile.

THE PEDAGOGY OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY; THE PRECURSORS OF ROUSSEAU; THE ABBÉ DE SAINT PIERRE; OTHER INSPIRERS OF ROUSSEAU; PUBLICATION OF THE ÉMILE (1762); ROUSSEAU AS A TEACHER; GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF THE ÉMILE; ITS ROMANTIC AND UTOPIAN CHARACTER; DIVISION OF THE WORK; THE FIRST TWO BOOKS; EDUCATION OF THE BODY AND OF THE SENSES; LET NATURE ACT; THE MOTHER TO NURSE HER OWN CHILDREN; NEGATIVE EDUCATION; THE CHILD’S RIGHT TO HAPPINESS; THE THIRD BOOK OF THE ÉMILE; CHOICE IN THE THINGS TO BE TAUGHT; THE ABBÉ DE SAINT PIERRE AND ROUSSEAU; ÉMILE AT FIFTEEN; EDUCATION OF THE SENSIBILITIES; THE FOURTH BOOK OF THE ÉMILE; GENESIS OF THE AFFECTIONS; MORAL EDUCATION; RELIGIOUS EDUCATION; THE PROFESSION OF FAITH OF THE SAVOYARD VICAR; SOPHIE AND THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; GENERAL CONCLUSION; INFLUENCE OF ROUSSEAU; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE PEDAGOGY OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY; THE PRECURSORS OF ROUSSEAU; THE ABBÉ DE SAINT PIERRE; OTHER INSPIRERS OF ROUSSEAU; PUBLICATION OF THE ÉMILE (1762); ROUSSEAU AS A TEACHER; GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF THE ÉMILE; ITS ROMANTIC AND UTOPIAN CHARACTER; DIVISION OF THE WORK; THE FIRST TWO BOOKS; EDUCATION OF THE BODY AND OF THE SENSES; LET NATURE ACT; THE MOTHER TO NURSE HER OWN CHILDREN; NEGATIVE EDUCATION; THE CHILD’S RIGHT TO HAPPINESS; THE THIRD BOOK OF THE ÉMILE; CHOICE IN THE THINGS TO BE TAUGHT; THE ABBÉ DE SAINT PIERRE AND ROUSSEAU; ÉMILE AT FIFTEEN; EDUCATION OF THE SENSIBILITIES; THE FOURTH BOOK OF THE ÉMILE; GENESIS OF THE AFFECTIONS; MORAL EDUCATION; RELIGIOUS EDUCATION; THE PROFESSION OF FAITH OF THE SAVOYARD VICAR; SOPHIE AND THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; GENERAL CONCLUSION; INFLUENCE OF ROUSSEAU; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


302. The Pedagogy of the Eighteenth Century.—The most striking of the general characteristics of French pedagogy in the eighteenth century, is that in it the lay spirit comes into mortal collision with the ecclesiastical spirit. What a contrast between the clerical preceptors of the seventeenth century and the philosophical educators of the eighteenth! The Jesuits, all-powerful under Louis XIV., are to be decried, condemned, and finally expelled in 1762. The first place in the theory and in the practice of education, will belong to laymen. Rousseau is to write the Émile. D’Alembert and Diderot will be the educational advisers of the Empress of Russia. The parliamentarians, La Chalotais[279] and Rolland, will attempt to substitute for the action of the Jesuits the action of the State, or, at least, one of the powers of the State. Finally, with the Revolution, the lay spirit will succeed in triumphing.

302. The Teaching Methods of the Eighteenth Century.—One of the most notable features of French education in the eighteenth century is the intense clash between secular and religious ideals. The differences between the religious teachers of the seventeenth century and the philosophical educators of the eighteenth are stark! The Jesuits, who were incredibly powerful under Louis XIV, faced criticism, condemnation, and were ultimately expelled in 1762. Laypeople would take precedence in both educational theory and practice. Rousseau would go on to write the Émile. D’Alembert and Diderot would become the educational advisors to the Empress of Russia. Politicians like La Chalotais[279] and Rolland sought to replace the Jesuits' influence with that of the State, or at least one of its powers. Ultimately, the secular spirit would achieve victory with the Revolution.

Again, the pedagogy of the eighteenth century is distinguished by its critical and reformatory tendencies. The century of Louis XIV. is, in general, a century of content; the century of Voltaire, a century of discontent.

Again, the teaching methods of the eighteenth century are characterized by their critical and reformist tendencies. The era of Louis XIV is, overall, a time of contentment; the era of Voltaire, a time of discontent.

Besides, the philosophical spirit, which associates the theory of education with the laws of the human spirit, which is not content to modify routine by a few ameliorations of detail, which establishes general principles and aspires to an ideal perfection,—the philosophical spirit, with its excellencies and with its defects,—will come to the light in the Émile, and in some other writings of the same period.

Besides, the philosophical spirit, which connects the theory of education with the principles of the human mind, which isn’t satisfied with just tweaking routines here and there, which lays down general principles and seeks an ideal perfection—the philosophical spirit, with its strengths and weaknesses—will be revealed in the Émile and some other writings from that time.

Finally, and this last characteristic is but the consequence of the others, education tends to become national, and at the same time humane. Preparation for life replaces preparation for death. During the whole of the eighteenth century, a conception is in process of elaboration which the men of the Revolution will exhibit in its true light,—that of an education, public and national, which makes citizens, which works for country and for real life.

Finally, this last characteristic is just a result of the others: education tends to become national and, at the same time, more humane. Preparing for life takes the place of preparing for death. Throughout the eighteenth century, a vision is being developed that the people of the Revolution will reveal in its true form—an education that is public and national, aimed at creating citizens, focused on the country and real life.

303. Precursors of Rousseau.—The greatest educational event of the eighteenth century, before the expulsion of the Jesuits and the events of the French Revolution, is the publication of the Émile. Rousseau is undeniably the first in rank among the founders of French pedagogy, and his influence will be felt abroad, especially in Germany. But whatever may be the originality of the author of the Émile, his system is not a stroke of genius for which no preparation had been made. He had his precursors, and he profited by their works. A Benedictine, who might have spent his[280] strength to better advantage, has written a book on the Plagiarisms of J. J. Rousseau.[169]

303. Rousseau's precursors.—The most significant educational event of the eighteenth century, prior to the expulsion of the Jesuits and the French Revolution, is the publication of the Émile. Rousseau is undoubtedly the leading figure among the founders of French education, and his impact will be felt internationally, especially in Germany. However original the author of the Émile may be, his system is not an unprepared stroke of genius. He had predecessors, and he benefited from their works. A Benedictine, who could have used his[280] efforts more effectively, has written a book on the Plagiarisms of J. J. Rousseau.[169]

We do not propose to treat Rousseau as a plagiarist, for he surely has inspiration of his own, and his own boldness in invention; but however much of an innovator he may be, he was inspired by Montaigne, by Locke, and without speaking of those great masters whom he often imitated, he had his immediate predecessors, whose ideas on certain points are in conformity with his own.

We don’t intend to label Rousseau as a plagiarist, as he definitely has his own sources of inspiration and his own daring creativity; but no matter how much of an innovator he is, he was influenced by Montaigne, by Locke, and aside from those great masters he often emulated, he had immediate predecessors whose ideas on certain matters align with his own.

304. The Abbé de Saint Pierre (1658-1743).—Among the precursors of Rousseau, a place among the first must be assigned to the Abbé de Saint Pierre, a dreamy, fantastic spirit, fitted more to excite curiosity than to deserve admiration, whom Rousseau himself called “a man of great projects and petty views.” His projects in fact were great, at least in number. Between “a project to make sermons more useful, and a project to make roads more passable,” there came, in his incoherent and varied work, several projects for perfecting education in general, and the education of girls in particular.

304. The Abbé de Saint Pierre (1658-1743).—Among the early influencers of Rousseau, the Abbé de Saint Pierre deserves a top spot. He was a dreamy, imaginative figure, more likely to spark curiosity than to earn respect, and Rousseau himself called him “a man of great projects and petty views.” His ideas were indeed ambitious, at least in quantity. Between “a project to make sermons more useful and a project to make roads better,” his scattered and diverse work included several ideas for improving education in general, especially for girls.

The dominant idea of the Abbé de Saint Pierre is his anxiety in behalf of moral education. In proportion as we advance towards the era of liberty, we shall notice a growing interest in the development of the moral virtues.

The main idea of the Abbé de Saint Pierre is his concern for moral education. As we move closer to the age of freedom, we will see an increasing interest in fostering moral virtues.

The Abbé de Saint Pierre requires of man four essential qualities: justice, benevolence, the discernment of virtue or judgment, and, lastly, instruction, which holds but the lowest rank. Virtue is of more worth than the knowledge of Latin.

The Abbé de Saint Pierre expects four essential qualities from people: fairness, kindness, the ability to recognize virtue or make good judgments, and, finally, education, which is the least important. Virtue is more valuable than knowing Latin.

“It cannot be said that a great knowledge of Latin is not an excellent attainment; but in order to acquire this knowledge,[281] it is necessary to give to it an amount of time that would be incomparably better employed in acquiring great skill in the observation of prudence. Those who direct education make a very great mistake in employing tenfold too much time in making us scholarly in the Latin tongue, and in employing tenfold too little of it in giving us a confirmed use of prudence.”[170]

“It can’t be denied that having a strong knowledge of Latin is a valuable achievement; however, to gain that knowledge, [281] one must dedicate a significant amount of time that would be far better spent developing strong skills in the practice of prudence. Those who shape education make a huge mistake by spending way too much time making us proficient in Latin and not nearly enough time helping us build a solid understanding of prudence.”[170]

But what are the means proposed by the Abbé de Saint Pierre? All that he has devised for organizing the teaching of the social virtues is reduced to the requirement of reading edifying narratives, of playing moral pieces, and of accustoming young people to do meritorious acts in the daily intercourse of the school. When the lessons have been recited and the written exercises corrected, the teacher will say to the pupil: “Do for me an act of prudence, or of justice, or of benevolence.” This is easier to say than to do. College life scarcely furnishes occasion for the application of the social virtues.

But what are the methods suggested by the Abbé de Saint Pierre? Everything he has come up with for promoting the teaching of social virtues comes down to the need for reading inspiring stories, performing moral plays, and getting young people accustomed to doing good deeds in their everyday interactions at school. After the lessons have been taught and the written assignments graded, the teacher will say to the student: “Show me an act of wisdom, fairness, or kindness.” This is much easier said than done. College life hardly provides opportunities to practice social virtues.

But the Abbé de Saint Pierre should be credited with his good intentions. He is the first in France to give his thought to this matter of professional instruction. The mechanic arts, the positive sciences, the apprenticeship to trades,—these things he places above the study of languages. Around his college, and even in his college, there are to be mills, printing offices, agricultural implements, garden tools, etc.

But the Abbé de Saint Pierre deserves recognition for his good intentions. He is the first in France to consider the importance of professional education. He prioritizes technical skills, the sciences, and trade apprenticeships over the study of languages. Surrounding his college, and even within it, there will be mills, printing presses, farming tools, garden tools, and so on.

Was it not also an idea at once new and wise, to establish a continuous department of public instruction, a sort of permanent council, charged with the reformation of methods and with establishing, as far as possible, uniformity in all the colleges of the kingdom?

Was it not also a new and smart idea to set up a continuous department of public education, a kind of permanent council responsible for reforming methods and ensuring, as much as possible, consistency across all the colleges in the kingdom?

Finally, we shall commend the Abbé de Saint Pierre for having persistently urged the necessity of the education of[282] women. From Fénelon to the Abbé de Saint Pierre, from 1680 to 1730, great progress was made in this question. We seem already to hear Condorcet when we read the following passage:—

Finally, we should acknowledge Abbé de Saint Pierre for consistently advocating the importance of educating[282] women. From Fénelon to Abbé de Saint Pierre, from 1680 to 1730, significant advancements were made on this issue. We can almost hear Condorcet when we read the following passage:—

“The purpose should be to instruct girls in the elements of all the sciences and of all the arts which can enter into ordinary conversation, and even in several things which relate to the different employments of men, such as the history of their country, geography, police regulations, and the principal civil laws, to the end that they can listen with pleasure to what men shall say to them, ask relevant questions, and easily keep up a conversation with their husbands on the daily occurrences in their occupations.”

“The goal should be to teach girls the basics of all sciences and arts that can come up in everyday conversation, as well as various topics related to men's different jobs, like the history of their country, geography, local laws, and key civil regulations, so they can enjoy listening to what men have to say, ask relevant questions, and easily engage in conversations with their husbands about daily events in their work.”

For the purpose of sooner attaining his end, the Abbé de Saint Pierre, anticipating the centuries, demanded for women national establishments, colleges of secondary instruction. He did not hesitate to cloister young girls in boarding-schools, and in boarding-schools without vacations; and he entreated the State to organize public courses for those who, he said, “constitute one-half of the families in society.”

For the sake of achieving his goal sooner, Abbé de Saint Pierre, ahead of his time, called for national institutions for women, specifically secondary education colleges. He wasn't afraid to suggest placing young girls in boarding schools that had no breaks, and he urged the government to set up public courses for those who, as he put it, “make up half of the families in society.”

305. Other Inspirers of Rousseau.—With the eighteenth century there begins for modern thought, in education as in everything else, an era of international relations, of mutual imitation, of the action and reaction of people on people. The Frenchman of the seventeenth century had almost absolutely ignored Comenius. Rousseau knows Locke, and also the Hollander Crousaz,[171] whom, by the way, he treats rather shabbily, speaking of him as “the pedant Crousaz.”

305. Other Influencers of Rousseau.—The eighteenth century marks the beginning of modern thought, in education and beyond, characterized by international relations, mutual influence, and the interactions between people. The Frenchman of the seventeenth century had largely overlooked Comenius. Rousseau, however, is aware of Locke and the Dutch thinker Crousaz,[171] whom he refers to rather dismissively as “the pedant Crousaz.”

Crousaz, however, had some good ideas. He criticised the old methods, which make “of the knowledge of Latin[283] and Greek the principal part of education”; and he preached scientific instruction and moral education.

Crousaz, however, had some good ideas. He criticized the old methods, which make “the knowledge of Latin[283] and Greek the main part of education”; and he advocated for scientific instruction and moral education.

In the Spectacle of Nature, which was so popular in its day, the Abbé Pluche also demanded that the study of the dead languages should be abridged[172]:—

In the Spectacle of Nature, which was very popular in its time, Abbé Pluche also argued that the study of dead languages should be shortened[172]:—

“Experience with the pitiable Latinity which reigns in the colleges of Germany, Flanders, Holland, and in all places where the habit of always speaking Latin is current, suffices to make us renounce this custom which prevents a young man from speaking his own tongue correctly.”

“Experience with the poor Latin that's common in the colleges of Germany, Flanders, Holland, and everywhere else where people habitually speak Latin is enough to make us give up this practice that stops a young man from speaking his own language properly.”

The Abbé Pluche demanded that the time saved from Latin be devoted to the living languages. On the other hand, he insisted on early education, and on this point he was the complement to his master, Rollin, who, he said, wrote rather “for the perfection of studies than for their beginning.”

The Abbé Pluche argued that the time freed up from studying Latin should be spent on learning living languages. At the same time, he emphasized the importance of early education, which made him a perfect counterpart to his mentor, Rollin, who he claimed wrote more for the perfection of studies than for their beginnings.

Still other writers were able to suggest to Rousseau some of the ideas which he developed in the Émile. Before him, La Condamine declared that the Fables of La Fontaine are above the capacity of children.[173] Before him, Bonneval, much interested in physical education, violently criticised the use of long clothes, and claimed for children an education of the senses. He demanded, besides, that in early instruction, the effort of the teacher should be limited to the keeping of evil impressions from the childish imagination, and that instruction in the truths of religion should be held in abeyance.

Other writers were able to suggest some ideas to Rousseau that he developed in the Émile. Before him, La Condamine stated that La Fontaine's Fables are too advanced for children.[173] Prior to that, Bonneval, who was very interested in physical education, strongly criticized the use of long clothing and advocated for an education focused on the senses for children. He also argued that in early teaching, the teacher's effort should be limited to preventing negative impressions from entering a child's imagination, and that instruction in religious truths should be postponed.

We shall discover in the Émile all these ideas in outline revived and developed with the power and with the brilliancy of genius, sometimes transformed into boisterous paradoxes, but sometimes, also, transformed into solid and lasting truths.

We will find all these ideas in the Émile, presented in an outline that has been brought to life and expanded with the power and brightness of genius, sometimes turned into bold paradoxes, but at other times, transformed into strong and enduring truths.

306. Publication of the Émile (1762).—Rousseau has made striking statements of nearly all the problems of education, and he has sometimes resolved them with wisdom, and always with originality.

306. Publication of Émile (1762).—Rousseau has made bold statements about almost all the issues in education, and he has occasionally tackled them with insight, and always with a unique perspective.

Appearing in 1762, at the moment when the Parliament was excluding the Jesuits from France, the Émile came at the right moment in that grand overthrow of routine and tradition to disclose new hopes to humanity, and to announce the advent of philosophic reason in the art of educating men. But Rousseau, in writing his book, did not think of the Jesuits, of whom he scarcely speaks; he wrote, not for the man of the present, but for the future of humanity; he composed a book endowed with endless vitality, half romance, half essay, the grandest monument of human thought on the subject of education. The Émile, in fact, is not a work of ephemeral polemics, nor simply a practical manual of pedagogy, but is a general system of education, a treatise on psychology and moral training, a profound analysis of human nature.

Appearing in 1762, at a time when Parliament was removing the Jesuits from France, the Émile arrived just as society was overturning routines and traditions, bringing new hopes for humanity and signaling the rise of rational thinking in education. However, Rousseau, while writing his book, barely considered the Jesuits, barely mentioning them. He didn't write for the current generation but for the future of humanity; he created a work full of enduring energy, part novel, part essay, the most significant achievement of human thought on education. The Émile is not a piece of temporary debate, nor just a practical teaching manual, but a comprehensive educational system, a treatise on psychology and moral development, and a deep exploration of human nature.

307. Was Rousseau prepared to become a Teacher?—Before entering upon the study of the Émile, it is well to inquire how the author had been prepared by his character and by his mode of life to become a teacher. The history of French literature offers nothing more extraordinary than the life of Jean Jacques Rousseau. Everything is strange in the destiny of that unfortunate great man. Rousseau committed great faults, especially in his youth; but at other moments of his life he is almost a sage, a hero of private virtues and civic courage. He traversed all adventures and all trades. Workman, servant, charlatan, preceptor, all in turn; he lodged in garrets at a sou, and experienced days when he complained that bread was too dear. Through all[285] these miseries and these humiliations a soul was in process of formation made up, above all else, of sensibility and imagination.

307. Was Rousseau prepared to be a Teacher?—Before diving into the study of the Émile, it's important to consider how the author's character and lifestyle prepared him to be a teacher. The history of French literature offers nothing as remarkable as the life of Jean Jacques Rousseau. Everything about the fate of that unfortunate great man is unusual. Rousseau made serious mistakes, especially in his youth; yet at other times in his life, he was almost a sage, a hero of personal virtues and civic bravery. He experienced various adventures and held many jobs. Whether as a worker, servant, fraud, or tutor, he took on all roles; he stayed in cheap attics and faced days when he complained that bread was too expensive. Through all these struggles and humiliations, a soul was being formed, characterized above all by sensitivity and imagination.

Rousseau’s sensibility was extreme. The child who, unjustly treated, experienced one of those violent fits of passion which he has so well described in his Confessions, and who writhed a whole night in his bed, crying “Carnifex, carnifex!” was surely not an ordinary child. “I had no idea of things, but all varieties of feeling were already known to me. I had conceived nothing; I had felt everything.” Even a mediocre representation of Alzire made him beside himself, and he refused witnessing the play of tragedies for fear of becoming ill.

Rousseau's sensitivity was intense. The child who, treated unfairly, went through one of those intense emotional outbursts that he described so vividly in his Confessions, and who spent an entire night in bed, crying “Carnifex, carnifex!” was definitely not a typical child. “I didn’t understand things, but I already knew all kinds of feelings. I hadn’t imagined anything; I had felt everything.” Even a poor performance of Alzire drove him to despair, and he avoided watching tragic plays for fear of getting sick.

The sentiment of nature early inspired him with a passion which was not to be quenched. His philosophic optimism and his faith in providence were never forgotten. Other pure and generous emotions filled his soul. The study of Plutarch had inspired him with a taste for republican virtues and with an enthusiasm for liberty. Falsehood caused him a veritable horror. He had the feeling of equity in a high degree. Later, to the hatred of injustice there was joined in his heart an implacable resentment against the oppressors of the people. He had doubtless received the first germ of this hate when, making the journey afoot from Paris to Lyons, he entered the cabin of a poor peasant, and there found, as in a picture, the affecting summary of the miseries of the people.

The feeling of nature early filled him with a passion that couldn't be extinguished. His philosophical optimism and his belief in fate were never forgotten. Other pure and generous emotions filled his heart. Studying Plutarch sparked his interest in republican virtues and enthusiasm for freedom. Dishonesty filled him with true horror. He had a strong sense of fairness. Later, his hatred for injustice was accompanied by a relentless anger toward those who oppressed the people. He likely first developed this hatred when, making the journey on foot from Paris to Lyons, he entered the home of a poor peasant and found a poignant snapshot of the people's suffering.

At the same time he was an insatiable reader. He nourished himself on the poets, historians, and philosophers of antiquity, and he studied the mathematics and astronomy. As some one has said, “That life of reading and toil, interrupted by so many romantic incidents and adventurous undertakings, had vivified his imagination as a regular course[286] of study in the College of Plessis could not possibly have done.”

At the same time, he was an avid reader. He fed his mind with the works of ancient poets, historians, and philosophers, and he delved into mathematics and astronomy. As someone once said, “That life of reading and hard work, filled with so many romantic moments and adventurous pursuits, had brought his imagination to life in a way that a standard curriculum at the College of Plessis never could.”[286]

It is in this way that his literary genius was formed, and, in due order, his genius for pedagogy. We need not seek in the life of Rousseau any direct preparation for the composition of the Émile. It is true that for a time he had been preceptor, in 1739, in the family of Mably, but he soon resigned duties in which he was not successful. A little essay which he composed in 1740[174] does not yet give proof of any great originality. On the other hand, if he loved to observe children, he observed, alas, only the children of others. There is nothing sadder than that page of the Confessions in which he relates how he often placed himself at the window to observe the dismission of school, in order to listen to the conversations of children as a furtive and unseen observer!

It was in this way that his literary talent developed, and, eventually, his talent for teaching. We don't need to look in Rousseau's life for any direct preparation for writing Émile. It's true that for a time he was a tutor in 1739 for the Mably family, but he quickly left that role because he wasn't successful. A small essay he wrote in 1740[174] doesn't show much originality. On the flip side, while he loved observing children, he sadly only watched the children of others. There's nothing sadder than that moment in the Confessions where he describes how he would often sit by the window to watch children leave school, listening to their conversations as a secret and unnoticed observer!

The Émile is thus less the result of a patient induction and of a real experience than a work of inspiration or a brilliant improvisation of genius.

The Émile is therefore more the product of creative insight and brilliant improvisation than a methodical study or genuine experience.

308. General Principles of the Émile.—A certain number of general principles run through the entire work, and give it a systematic form and a positive character.

308. General Principles of Émile.—A number of general principles thread throughout the entire work, giving it a structured form and a clear identity.

The first of these is the idea of the innocence and of the perfect goodness of the child. The Émile opens with this solemn declaration:—

The first of these is the idea of a child's innocence and perfect goodness. The Émile starts with this serious statement:—

“Everything is good as it comes from the hands of the Author of nature; everything degenerates in the hands of man.” And in another place, “Let us assume as an incontestable maxim that the first movements of nature are always right; there is no original perversity in the human heart.”

“Everything is good as it comes from the hands of the Author of nature; everything deteriorates in the hands of man.” And in another place, “Let’s take it as an undeniable truth that the initial actions of nature are always correct; there is no inherent wickedness in the human heart.”

Without doubt Rousseau was right in opposing the pessimism[287] of those who see in the child a being thoroughly wicked and degraded before birth; he is deceived in turn when he affirms that there is no germ of evil in human nature.

Without a doubt, Rousseau was correct in opposing the pessimism[287] of those who view the child as inherently wicked and corrupted before birth; however, he is also mistaken when he claims that there is no seed of evil in human nature.

Society is wicked and corrupt, he says, and it is from society that all the evil comes; it is from its pernicious influence that the soul of the child must be preserved! But, we reply, how did society itself happen to be spoiled and vitiated? It is nothing but a collection of men; and if the individuals are innocent, how can the aggregate of individuals be wicked and perverse? But let the contradictions of Rousseau pass; the important thing to note is that from his optimism are derived the essential characteristics of the education which he devises for Émile. This education will be at once natural and negative:—

Society is evil and corrupt, he says, and all the harm comes from society; it’s its toxic influence that the child’s soul needs to be protected from! But we respond, how did society itself become spoiled and corrupted? It’s just a collection of people; if the individuals are innocent, how can the whole group of individuals be wicked and twisted? But let’s overlook Rousseau's contradictions; the key point to note is that his optimism shapes the fundamental aspects of the education he designs for Émile. This education will be both natural and negative:—

“Émile,” says Gréard, “is a child of nature, brought up by nature, according to the rules of nature, for the satisfaction of the needs of nature. This sophism is not merely inscribed at random on the frontispiece of the book, but is its very soul; and it is by reason of this sophistry that, separated from the body of reflections and maxims that give it so powerful an interest, Rousseau’s plan of education is but a dangerous chimera.”

“Émile,” says Gréard, “is a child of nature, raised by nature, according to the principles of nature, to fulfill the needs of nature. This argument isn’t just casually written on the cover of the book; it’s the very essence of it. Because of this flawed reasoning, Rousseau’s education plan, isolated from the collection of thoughts and principles that make it so compelling, is merely a risky fantasy.”

Everything that society has established, Rousseau condemns in a lump as fictitious and artificial. Conventional usages he despises; and he places Émile at the school of nature, and brings him up almost like a savage.

Everything that society has set up, Rousseau rejects as fake and artificial. He looks down on conventional practices; instead, he educates Émile in the school of nature, raising him almost like a wild person.

On the other hand, the education of Émile is negative, at least till his twelfth year; that is, Rousseau lets nature have her way till then. For those who think nature evil, education ought to be a work of compression and of repression. But nature is good; and so education consists simply in letting her have free course. To guard the child from the shock of opinions, to form betimes a defence about his soul, to[288] assure against every exterior influence the free development of his faculties—such is the end that he proposes to himself.

On the other hand, Émile's education is negative, at least until he's twelve; that is, Rousseau allows nature to take its course until then. For those who see nature as evil, education should involve restraint and repression. But nature is good; therefore, education is simply about letting it unfold naturally. The goal is to protect the child from being overwhelmed by outside opinions, to build a defense around his soul, to ensure that his abilities can develop freely without interference from the outside world—this is the aim he sets for himself.

Another general principle of the Émile, another truth which Rousseau’s spirit of paradox quickly transforms into error, is the idea of the distinction of ages:—

Another general principle of the Émile, another truth that Rousseau’s spirit of contradiction quickly turns into error, is the idea of the distinction of ages:—

“Each age, each state of life, has its proper perfection, and a sort of maturity which is its own. We have often heard of a man grown; but let us think of a child grown. That sight will be newer to us, and perhaps not less agreeable.”

“Every age and stage of life has its own perfection and a unique kind of maturity. We often hear about an adult who has matured, but let’s consider a child who has grown. That experience will be fresher for us and maybe just as pleasant.”

“We do not know infancy. With the false ideas we have, the further we go, the more we are astray. The most learned give their attention to that which it is important for men to know without considering what children are in a condition to comprehend. They always look for the man in the child, without thinking of what he was before he became a man.”

“We don’t understand infancy. With our misconceptions, the more we explore, the more lost we become. The most educated focus on what’s important for adults to know, without considering what children can actually grasp. They always try to see the adult in the child, forgetting what that child was before growing up.”

“Everything is right so far, and from these observations there proceeds a progressive education, exactly conforming in its successive requirements to the progress of the faculties. But Rousseau does not stop in his course, and he goes beyond progressive education to recommend an education in fragments, so to speak, which isolates the faculties in order to develop them one after another, which establishes an absolute line of demarkation between the different ages, and which ends in distinguishing three stages of progress in the soul. Rousseau’s error on this point is in forgetting that the education of the child ought to prepare for the education of the young man. Instead of considering the different ages as the several rings of one and the same chain, he separates them sharply from one another. He does not admit that marvellous unity of the human soul, which seems so strong in man only because God has, so to speak, woven its bands into the child and there fastened them.” (Gréard).

“Everything is going well so far, and from these observations a progressive education emerges, perfectly aligned with the evolving capabilities. However, Rousseau doesn't stop there; he goes further by suggesting an education in fragments, so to speak, that isolates the faculties to develop them one at a time, establishing a clear separation between different ages, and ultimately defining three stages of progress in the soul. Rousseau's mistake here is forgetting that a child's education should lay the groundwork for a young man's education. Instead of viewing the different ages as the various links of one continuous chain, he sharply divides them. He fails to recognize the remarkable unity of the human soul, which seems so strong in man simply because God has woven its bonds into the child and anchored them there.” (Gréard).

309. Romantic Character of the Émile.—A final observation is necessary before entering into an analysis of the Émile; it is that in this, as in his other works, Rousseau is not averse to affecting singularities, and with deliberation and effrontery to break with received opinions. Doubtless we should not go so far as to say with certain critics that the Émile is rather the feat of a wit than the serious expression of a grave and serious thought; but what it is impossible not to grant is that which Rousseau himself admits in his preface: “One will believe that he is reading, not so much a book on education as the reveries of a visionary.” Émile, in fact, is an imaginary being whom Rousseau places in strange conditions. He does not give him parents, but has him brought up by a preceptor in the country, far from all society. Émile is a character in a romance rather than a real man.

309. Romantic Nature of the Émile.—Before diving into an analysis of the Émile, a final point needs to be made. Like in his other works, Rousseau enjoys embracing uniqueness and intentionally challenging accepted beliefs. While we shouldn't go as far as some critics who claim that the Émile is more the product of cleverness than a serious expression of thoughtful reflection, it's hard to deny what Rousseau himself states in his preface: “One will believe that he is reading, not so much a book on education as the musings of a dreamer.” Émile is actually an imaginary character that Rousseau puts in unusual situations. He doesn't give him parents but instead raises him under a tutor in the countryside, away from all society. Émile is more of a character in a story than a real person.

310. Division of the Work.—Without doubt, there are in the Émile long passages and digressions that make the reading of it more agreeable and its analysis more difficult. But, notwithstanding all this, the author confines himself to a methodical plan, at least to a chronological order. The different ages of Émile serve as a principle for the division of the work. The first two books treat especially of the infant and of the earliest period of life up to the age of twelve. The only question here discussed is the education of the body and the exercise of the senses. The third book corresponds to the period of intellectual education, from the twelfth to the fifteenth year. In the fourth book, Rousseau studies moral education, from the fifteenth to the twentieth year.

310. Work Distribution.—There are definitely long sections and digressions in the Émile that make it more enjoyable to read but harder to analyze. However, the author sticks to a structured plan, at least in a chronological order. The different stages of Émile's life are used as a basis for dividing the work. The first two books focus on infancy and early childhood up to the age of twelve. The only topic discussed here is physical education and sensory development. The third book covers intellectual education from the twelfth to the fifteenth year. In the fourth book, Rousseau explores moral education from the fifteenth to the twentieth year.

Finally, the fifth book, in which the romantic spirit is still rampant, is devoted to the education of woman.

Finally, the fifth book, where the romantic spirit is still strong, is focused on the education of women.

311. The First Two Books of the Émile.—It would be useless to search this first part of the Émile for precepts rela[290]tive to the education of the mind and the heart. Rousseau has purposely eliminated from the first twelve years of the child’s life everything which concerns instruction and moral discipline. At the age of twelve, Émile will know how to run, jump, and judge of distances; but he will be perfectly ignorant. The idea would be that he has studied nothing at all, and “that he has not learned to distinguish his right hand from his left.”

311. The First Two Books of Émile.—It would be pointless to look for guidelines in this first part of the Émile regarding the education of the mind and heart. Rousseau intentionally removed everything related to instruction and moral discipline from the first twelve years of a child's life. By the age of twelve, Émile will know how to run, jump, and judge distances; however, he will remain completely clueless. The idea is that he has studied nothing at all, and “that he has not learned to distinguish his right hand from his left.”

The exclusive characteristic of Émile’s education, during this first period, is, then, the preoccupation with physical development and with the training of the senses.

The unique feature of Émile's education during this initial phase is the focus on physical development and sensory training.

Out of many errors, we shall see displayed some admirable flashes of good sense, and grand truths inspired by the principle of nature.

Out of many mistakes, we will see some impressive moments of common sense and profound truths inspired by the principle of nature.

312. Let Nature have her Way.—What does nature demand? She demands that the child have liberty of movement, and that nothing interfere with the nascent activities of his limbs. What do we do, on the contrary? We put him in swaddling clothes; we imprison him. He is deformed by his over-tight garments,—the first chains that are imposed on a being who is destined to have so many others to bear! On this subject, the bad humor of Rousseau does not tire. He is prodigal in outbreaks of spirit, often witty, and sometimes ridiculous.

312. Let Nature take its course.—What does nature want? She wants the child to have freedom to move, and for nothing to interfere with the developing activities of their limbs. What do we do instead? We wrap them in restrictive clothing; we confine them. They become misshapen by their overly tight garments—the first set of limitations imposed on a being who is meant to face many others! On this topic, Rousseau never holds back his frustration. He often expresses it with flair, showing wit, and sometimes sounding foolish.

“It seems,” he says, “as though we fear that the child may appear to be alive.” “Man is born, lives, and dies, in a state of slavery; at his birth he is stitched into swaddling-clothes; at his death he is nailed in his coffin; and as long as he preserves the human form he is held captive by our institutions.”

“It seems,” he says, “like we’re afraid that the child might look alive.” “A person is born, lives, and dies in a state of bondage; at birth, they are wrapped in swaddling clothes; at death, they are enclosed in a coffin; and as long as they maintain their human shape, they are trapped by our institutions.”

We shall not dwell on these extravagances of language which transforms a coffin and a child’s long-clothes into institutions.[291] The protests of Rousseau have contributed towards a reformation of usages; but, even on this point, with his great principle that everything must be referred to nature, because whatever nature does she does well, the author of Émile is on the point of going astray. No more for the body than for the mind is nature sufficient in herself; she must have help and watchful assistance. Strong supports are needed to prevent too active movements and dangerous strains of the body; just as, later on, there will be needed a vigorous moral authority to moderate and curb the passions of the soul.

We won't focus on these exaggerations of language that turn a coffin and a child's clothes into institutions.[291] Rousseau's protests have played a role in changing practices; however, even in this respect, with his key idea that everything should be linked to nature—since whatever nature does, she does well—the author of Émile risks losing his way. Nature alone is not enough for the body or the mind; it needs support and careful guidance. Strong backing is necessary to prevent overly vigorous movements and risky strains on the body; just like later, a strong moral authority will be needed to temper and control the passions of the soul.

313. The Mother to nurse her own Children.—But there is another point where it has become trite to praise Rousseau, and where his teaching should be accepted without reserve. This is when he strongly protests against the use of hired nurses, and when he eloquently summons mothers to the duties of nursing their own children. Where there is no mother, there is no child, says Rousseau, and he adds, where there is no mother, there is no family! “Would you recall each one to his first duties? Begin with the mothers. You will be astonished at the changes you will produce!” It would be to fall into platitudes to set forth, after Rousseau, and after so many others, the reasons which recommend nursing by the mother. We merely observe that Rousseau insists on this, especially on moral grounds. It is not merely the health of the child; it is the virtue and the morality of the family; it is the dignity of the home, that he wishes to defend and preserve. And, in fact, how many other duties are provided for and made easier by the performance of a primal duty.

313. The mother to care for her own children.—But there’s another aspect where it’s become common to praise Rousseau, and where we should wholeheartedly accept his teachings. This is when he strongly argues against the use of hired nurses and passionately calls on mothers to take on the responsibility of nursing their own children. "Where there is no mother, there is no child," says Rousseau, adding, "where there is no mother, there is no family!" “If you want to remind everyone of their essential duties, start with the mothers. You’ll be amazed at the changes you can create!” It’s cliché to reiterate, after Rousseau and so many others, the reasons why mother’s nursing is recommended. We simply note that Rousseau emphasizes this, particularly from a moral standpoint. It’s not only about the child’s health; it’s about the virtue and morality of the family; it’s about upholding the dignity of the home, which he wants to defend and maintain. And, in reality, how many other responsibilities are addressed and made simpler by fulfilling this fundamental duty?

314. Hardening of the Body.—So far, the lessons of nature have instructed Rousseau. He is still right when he[292] wishes Émile to grow hardy, to become inured to privations, to become accustomed at an early hour to pain, and to learn how to suffer; but from being a stoic, Rousseau soon becomes a cynic. Contempt for pain gives place to a contempt for proprieties. Émile shall be a barefoot, like Diogenes. Locke gives his pupil thin shoes; Rousseau, surpassing him, completely abolishes shoes. He would also like to suppress all the inventions of civilization. Thus Émile, accustomed to walk in the dark, will do without candles. “I would rather have Émile with eyes at the ends of his fingers than in the shop of a candle-maker.” All this tempts us to laugh; but here are graver errors. Rousseau objects to vaccination, and proscribes medicine. Émile is forehanded. He is in duty bound to be well. A physician will be summoned only when he is in danger of death. Again, Rousseau forbids the washing of the new-born child in wine, because wine is a fermented liquor, and nature produces nothing that is fermented. And so there must be no playthings made by the hand of man. A twig of a tree or a poppy-head will suffice. Rousseau, as we see, by reason of his wish to make of his pupil a man of nature, brings him into singular likeness with the wild man, and assimilates him almost to the brute.

314. Body Conditioning.—Up to this point, nature has taught Rousseau well. He is still correct when he[292] wants Émile to be tough, to withstand hardships, to get used to discomfort early on, and to learn how to endure pain; however, Rousseau quickly shifts from being a stoic to a cynic. His disdain for pain evolves into a disdain for social norms. Émile will go barefoot, like Diogenes. While Locke provides his student with thin shoes, Rousseau goes further and abolishes shoes entirely. He also wants to eliminate all the inventions of civilization. So, Émile, who is trained to walk in the dark, will manage without candles. “I would rather have Émile with eyes on his fingertips than in a candle-maker's shop.” This is amusing, but there are serious issues here. Rousseau opposes vaccination and rejects medicine. Émile must be self-sufficient. He is expected to be healthy. A doctor will only be called if he is in danger of dying. Moreover, Rousseau prohibits washing a newborn in wine because wine is a fermented drink, and nature creates nothing that is fermented. Therefore, there should be no toys made by humans. A stick from a tree or a poppy head will be enough. As we see, Rousseau’s desire to raise his pupil as a natural person makes him closely resemble the wild man, almost turning him into a brute.

315. Negative Education.—It is evident that the first period of life is that in which the use of negative education is both the least dangerous and the most acceptable. Ordinarily, Émile’s preceptor will be but the inactive witness, the passive spectator of the work done by nature. Had Rousseau gone to the full length of his system, he ought to have abolished the preceptor himself, in order to allow the child to make his way all alone. But if the preceptor is tolerated, it is not to act directly on Émile, it is not to per[293]form the duties of a professor, in teaching him what it is important for a child to know; but it is simply to put him in the way of the discoveries which he ought to make for himself in the wide domain of nature, and to arrange and to combine, artificially and laboriously, those complicated scenes which are intended to replace the lessons of ordinary education. Such, for example, is the scene of the juggler, where Émile is to acquire at the same time notions on physics and on ethics. Such, again, is the conversation with the gardener, Robert, who reveals to him the idea of property. The preceptor is no longer a teacher, but a mechanic. The true educator is nature, but nature prepared and skillfully adjusted to serve the ends that we propose to attain. Rousseau admits only the teaching of things:—

315. Toxic Education.—It's clear that the early years of life are when negative education is the least risky and most effective. Usually, Émile’s tutor will just be a passive observer, not actively interfering in the natural development happening. If Rousseau had fully committed to his approach, he would have removed the tutor altogether, allowing the child to find his own path. However, if the tutor is allowed to stay, it isn’t to engage directly with Émile; he won't fulfill the role of a traditional teacher, imparting crucial knowledge to the child. Instead, his role is simply to facilitate the discoveries that Émile should make himself within the vast world of nature, and to create and organize, with care and effort, those intricate situations that replace the lessons of conventional education. For instance, in the scene with the juggler, Émile learns about physics and ethics simultaneously. Likewise, during his conversation with the gardener, Robert, he grasps the concept of ownership. The tutor isn’t a teacher anymore but more like a craftsman. The real educator is nature, but it’s nature that has been thoughtfully prepared and shaped to achieve our desired goals. Rousseau emphasizes teaching through experiences:—

“Do not give your pupil any kind of verbal lesson; he should receive none save from experience.” “The most important, the most useful rule in all education, is not to gain time, but to lose it.”

“Don’t give your student any kind of verbal lesson; they should only learn from experience.” “The most important, the most useful rule in all education is not to save time, but to waste it.”

The preceptor will interfere at most only by a few timid and guarded words, to aid the child in interpreting the lessons of nature. “State questions within his comprehension, and leave him to resolve them for himself. Let him not know anything because you have told it to him, but because he has comprehended it for himself.”

The teacher will only step in with a few gentle and cautious words to help the child understand the lessons of nature. “Ask questions that he can understand, and let him figure them out on his own. He shouldn’t know anything just because you’ve told him, but because he has grasped it himself.”

“For the body as for the mind, the child must be left to himself.”

“For both the body and the mind, a child must be allowed to be on their own.”

“Let him run, and frolic, and fall a hundred times a day. So much the better; for he will learn from this the sooner to help himself up. The welfare of liberty atones for many bruises.”

“Let him run, play, and fall a hundred times a day. That’s even better; he’ll learn to get back up on his own faster. The benefits of freedom outweigh many bruises.”

In his horror for what he calls “the teaching and pedantic mania,” Rousseau goes so far as to proscribe an education in habits:—

In his horror for what he refers to as “the teaching and pedantic mania,” Rousseau even goes as far as to prohibit an education in habits:—

“The only habit that a child should be allowed to form is to contract no habit.”

“The only habit a child should be allowed to develop is to not develop any habits.”

316. The Child’s Right to Happiness.—Rousseau did not tire of demanding that we should respect the infancy that is in the child, and take into account his tastes and his aptitudes. With what eloquence he claims for him the right of being happy!

316. The Right to Happiness for Kids.—Rousseau never grew weary of insisting that we should honor the childhood within every child and consider their preferences and abilities. With such passion, he advocates for their right to be happy!

“Love childhood. Encourage its sports, its pleasures, and its instinct for happiness. Who of you has not sometimes regretted that period when a laugh was always on the lips, and the soul always in peace? Why will you deny those little innocents the enjoyment of that brief period which is so soon to escape them, and of that precious good which they cannot abuse? Why will you fill with bitterness and sorrow those first years so quickly passing which will no more return to them than they can return to you? Fathers, do you know the moment when death awaits your children? Do not lay up for yourselves regrets by depriving them of the few moments that nature gives them. As soon as they can feel the pleasure of existence, try to have them enjoy it, and act in such a way that at whatever hour God summons them they may not die without having tasted the sweetness of living.”

“Love childhood. Support its sports, its joys, and its natural drive for happiness. Who among you hasn’t sometimes wished to return to that time when laughter was always nearby and the heart was always at peace? Why deny those little ones the chance to enjoy that fleeting moment, which will slip away so quickly, and that valuable joy which they cannot misuse? Why fill their early years, which pass by so fast and will never return, with bitterness and sorrow? Parents, do you know when death might come for your children? Don’t create regrets for yourselves by taking away the little time that nature grants them. As soon as they can appreciate the joy of living, help them to experience it, and act so that whenever God calls them, they won’t leave without having enjoyed the sweetness of life.”

317. Proscription of Intellectual Exercises.—Rousseau rejects from the education of Émile all the intellectual exercises ordinarily employed. He proscribes history on the pretext that Émile cannot comprehend the relations of events. He takes as an example the disgust of a child who had been told the anecdote of Alexander and his physician:—

317. Banning of Intellectual Activities.—Rousseau eliminates all the typical intellectual activities from Émile's education. He bans history on the grounds that Émile won't understand the connections between events. He uses the example of a child's distaste after hearing the story of Alexander and his physician:—

“I found that he had an unusual admiration for the courage, so much lauded, of Alexander. But do you know in what he saw that courage? Simply in the fact that he swallowed a drink that had a bad taste.”

“I found that he had an unusual admiration for the courage, so widely praised, of Alexander. But do you know what he saw as that courage? Simply in the fact that he downed a drink that tasted bad.”

And from this Rousseau concludes that the child’s intelligence is not sufficiently open to comprehend history, and that he ought not to learn it. The paradox is evident. Because Émile is sometimes exposed to the danger of falling into errors of judgment, must he be denied the opportunity of judging? Similarly, Rousseau does not permit the study of the languages. Up to the age of twelve, Émile shall know but one language, because, till then, incapable of judging and comprehending, he cannot make the comparison between other languages and his own. Later, from twelve to fifteen, Rousseau will find still other reasons for excluding the study of the ancient languages. And it is not only history and the languages; it is literature in general from which Émile is excluded by Rousseau. No book shall be put into his hands, not even the Fables of La Fontaine. It is well known with what resolution Rousseau criticises The Crow and the Fox.

And from this, Rousseau concludes that a child's intelligence isn't developed enough to understand history, so he shouldn't learn it. The paradox is clear. Just because Émile might sometimes make poor judgments, does that mean he should be denied the chance to judge? Similarly, Rousseau doesn’t allow the study of languages. Until the age of twelve, Émile should only know one language, because until then, he’s not capable of judging or understanding it well enough to compare other languages to his own. Later, from twelve to fifteen, Rousseau will have more reasons to exclude the study of ancient languages. And it’s not just history and languages; Rousseau also excludes Émile from literature in general. No book shall be given to him, not even the Fables by La Fontaine. It’s well known how resolutely Rousseau criticizes The Crow and the Fox.

318. Education of the Senses.—The grand preoccupation of Rousseau is the exercise and development of the senses of his pupil. The whole theory of object lessons, and even all the exaggerations of what is now called the intuitive method, are contained in germ in the Émile:—

318. Sensory Education.—Rousseau's main focus is on training and enhancing his pupil's senses. The entire concept of hands-on learning, along with the excesses associated with what we now refer to as the intuitive method, is essentially found in the Émile:—

“The first faculties which are formed and perfected in us are the senses. These, then, are the first which should be cultivated; but these are the very ones that we forget or that we neglect the most.”

“The first abilities we develop and refine are our senses. Therefore, these are the first things we should nurture; yet, ironically, they are the very things we often overlook or neglect the most.”

Rousseau does not consider the senses as wholly formed by nature; but he makes a special search for the means of forming them and of perfecting them through education.

Rousseau doesn't see the senses as completely shaped by nature; instead, he specifically looks for ways to develop and refine them through education.

“To call into exercise the senses, is, so to speak, to learn to feel; for we can neither touch, nor see, nor hear, except as we have been taught.”

“Using our senses is, in a way, learning to feel; we can’t touch, see, or hear anything unless we’ve been taught how to.”

Only, Rousseau is wrong in sacrificing everything to this[296] education of the senses. He sharply criticises this favorite maxim of Locke, “We must reason with children.” Rousseau retards the education of the judgment and the reason, and declares that “he would as soon require that a child be five feet high as that he reason at the age of eight.”

Only, Rousseau is mistaken in prioritizing everything for this[296] education of the senses. He strongly critiques Locke's popular idea, “We must reason with children.” Rousseau holds back the development of judgment and reason, claiming that “he would just as soon expect a child to be five feet tall as to reason at the age of eight.”

319. The Third Book of the Émile.—From the twelfth to the fifteenth year is the length of time that Rousseau has devoted to study and to intellectual development proper. It is necessary that the robust animal, “the roe-buck,” as he calls Émile, after a negative and temporizing education of twelve years, become in three years an enlightened intelligence. As the period is short, Rousseau disposes of the time for instruction with a miser’s hand. Moreover, Émile is very poorly prepared for the rapid studies which are to be imposed on him. Not having acquired in his earlier years the habit of thinking, having lived a purely physical existence, he will have great difficulty in bringing to life, within a few months, his intellectual faculties.

319. The Third Book of Émile.—From age twelve to fifteen is the time Rousseau has dedicated to study and intellectual growth. It's essential that the strong individual, “the roe-buck,” as he refers to Émile, transforms into an enlightened mind within three years after a lengthy and unstructured education of twelve years. Since the timeframe is limited, Rousseau handles the time for learning with extreme caution. Additionally, Émile is very poorly prepared for the intensive studies that await him. Having not developed the habit of thinking earlier in life and having led a purely physical existence, he will struggle to awaken his intellectual abilities in just a few months.

But without dwelling on the unfavorable conditions of Émile’s intellectual education, let us see in what it will consist.

But without focusing on the negative aspects of Émile's intellectual education, let's see what it will involve.

320. Choice in the Things to be taught.—The principle which guides Rousseau in the choice of Émile’s studies is no other than the principle of utility:—

320. Choosing What to Teach.—The principle that guides Rousseau in selecting Émile’s studies is simply the principle of utility:—

“There is a choice in the things which ought to be taught as well as in the time fit for learning them. Of the knowledges within our reach, some are false, others are useless, and still others serve to nourish the pride of him who has them. Only the small number of those which really contribute to our good are worthy the care of a wise man, and consequently of a child whom we wish to render such. It is not a question of knowing what is, but only what is useful.”

“There’s a choice in what should be taught as well as when it’s the right time to learn it. Among the knowledge available to us, some is false, some is useless, and others just inflate the ego of those who possess it. Only a few types of knowledge that genuinely benefit us deserve the attention of a wise person, and by extension, the child we want to raise wisely. It’s not about knowing what exists, but about knowing what is useful.”

321. Rousseau and the Abbé de Saint Pierre.—Among educators, some wish to teach everything, while others demand a choice, and would retain only what is necessary. The Abbé de Saint Pierre follows the first tendency. He would have the scholar learn everything at college; a little medicine towards the seventh or eighth year, and in the other classes, arithmetic and blazonry, jurisprudence, German, Italian, dancing, declamation, politics, ethics, astronomy, anatomy, chemistry, without counting drawing and the violin, and twenty other things besides. Rousseau is wiser. He is dismayed at such an accumulation, at such an obstruction of studies, and so yields too much to the opposite tendency, and restricts beyond measure the list of necessary studies.

321. Rousseau and Abbé de Saint Pierre.—Among educators, some want to teach everything, while others prefer a selection and insist on keeping only what's essential. The Abbé de Saint Pierre represents the first approach. He believes that students should learn everything in college; a bit of medicine around the seventh or eighth year, and in other classes, subjects like math, heraldry, law, German, Italian, dance, public speaking, politics, ethics, astronomy, anatomy, chemistry, not to mention drawing and playing the violin, plus twenty other subjects. Rousseau has a more balanced view. He thinks the sheer volume of subjects is overwhelming and tends to swing too far in the other direction by drastically cutting down the list of necessary studies.

322. Émile’s Studies.—These, in fact, are the studies to which Émile is limited: first, the physical sciences, and, at the head of the list, astronomy, then geography, geography taught without maps and by means of travel:—

322. Émile's Education.—These are the studies that Émile focuses on: first, the physical sciences, and at the top of the list, astronomy, followed by geography, with geography taught without maps and through travel:—

“You are looking for globes, spheres, maps. What machines! Why all these representations? Why not begin by showing him the object itself?”

“You're searching for globes, spheres, maps. What gadgets! Why all these representations? Why not start by showing him the actual object?”

Here, as in other places, Rousseau prefers what would be best, but what is impossible, to that which is worth less, but which alone is practicable.

Here, like in other places, Rousseau favors what would be ideal, but is unattainable, over what is of lesser value, but is the only option that can be achieved.

But Rousseau does not wish that his pupil, like the pupil of Rabelais, become an “abyss of knowledge.”

But Rousseau doesn't want his student, like Rabelais' student, to become an "abyss of knowledge."

“When I see a man, enamored of knowledge, allow himself to yield to its charms, and run from one kind to another without knowing where to stop, I think I see a child on the sea-shore collecting shells, beginning by loading himself with them; then, tempted by those he still sees, throwing them aside, picking them up, until, weighed down by their number,[298] and no longer knowing which to choose, he ends by rejecting everything, and returns empty-handed.”

“When I see a guy who loves knowledge get so caught up in it that he chases after one thing after another without knowing when to stop, I picture a kid on the beach collecting shells. He starts by loading up on them, but then, tempted by more he sees, he tosses some aside, picks others up, and eventually, overwhelmed by the sheer number,[298] and confused about what to choose, he ends up rejecting everything and walks away empty-handed.”

No account is made of grammar and the ancient languages in the plan of Émile’s studies. Graver still, history is proscribed. This rejection of historical studies, moreover, is systematically done. Rousseau has placed Émile in the country, and has made him an orphan, the better to isolate him; to teach him history would be to throw him back into society that he abominates.

No attention is given to grammar and ancient languages in Émile’s study plan. Even more seriously, history is completely excluded. This exclusion of historical studies is intentional. Rousseau has placed Émile in the countryside and made him an orphan to isolate him; teaching him history would only pull him back into the society he despises.

323. No Books save Robinson Crusoe.—One of the consequences of an education that is natural and negative is the suppression of books. Always going to extremes, Rousseau is not content to criticise the abuse of books. He determines that up to his fifth year Émile shall not know what a book is:—

323. Only Robinson Crusoe allowed.—One outcome of an education that is natural and negative is the limitation of books. Consistently taking things to the extreme, Rousseau doesn’t just criticize the misuse of books. He insists that until his fifth year, Émile should not know what a book is:—

“I hate books,” he exclaims; “they teach us merely to speak of things that we do not know.”

“I hate books,” he exclaims; “they only teach us to talk about things we don’t understand.”

Besides the fact that this raving is rather ridiculous in the case of a man who is a writer by profession, it is evident that Rousseau is roving at random when he condemns the use of books in instruction.

Besides the fact that this rant is pretty ridiculous coming from a professional writer, it’s clear that Rousseau is just wandering aimlessly when he criticizes the use of books in education.

One book, however, one single book, has found favor in his sight. Robinson Crusoe will constitute by itself for a long time the whole of Émile’s library. We understand without difficulty Rousseau’s kindly feeling for a work which, under the form of a romance, is, like the Émile, a treatise on natural education. Émile and Robinson strongly resemble each other, since they are self-sufficient and dispense with society.

One book, however, just one book, has caught his attention. Robinson Crusoe will for a long time make up Émile’s entire library. It’s easy to see why Rousseau has a soft spot for a work that, in the guise of a novel, is, like Émile, a discussion on natural education. Émile and Robinson have a lot in common, as they both are self-reliant and don’t need society.

324. Excellent Precepts on Method.—At least in the general method which he commends, Rousseau makes amends for the errors in his plan of study:—

324. Great Guidelines on Method.—At least in the general approach he recommends, Rousseau corrects the mistakes in his study plan:—

“Do not treat the child to discourses which he cannot understand. No descriptions, no eloquence, no figures of speech. Be content to present to him appropriate objects. Let us transform our sensations into ideas. But let us not jump at once from sensible objects to intellectual objects. Let us always proceed slowly from one sensible notion to another. In general, let us never substitute the sign for the thing, except when it is impossible for us to show the thing.”

“Don’t overwhelm the child with talks he can’t understand. No elaborate descriptions, no fancy words, no metaphors. Just focus on showing him the right things. Let’s change our feelings into ideas, but don’t leap from physical objects to abstract concepts too quickly. We should always move gradually from one tangible idea to another. Generally, we should avoid using symbols in place of things unless we can’t show the actual thing.”

“I have no love whatever for explanations and talk. Things! things! I shall never tire of saying that we ascribe too much importance to words. With our babbling education we make only babblers.”

“I don't have any love for explanations and talk. Things! things! I'll never stop saying that we give too much importance to words. With our endless education, we just create more people who chatter.”

But the whole would bear quoting. Almost all of Rousseau’s recommendations, in the way of method, contain an element of truth, and need only to be modified in order to become excellent.

But the whole thing is worth quoting. Almost all of Rousseau’s suggestions, in terms of method, have some truth to them and just need to be adjusted to become really good.

325. Exclusive Motives of Action.—A great question in the education of children is to know to what motive we shall address ourselves. Here again, Rousseau is exclusive and absolute. Up to the age of twelve, Émile will have been guided by necessity; he will have been made dependent on things, not on men. It is through the possible and the impossible that he will have been conducted, by treating him, not as a sensible and intelligent being, but as a force of nature against which other forces are made to act. Not till the age of twelve must this system be changed. Émile has now acquired some judgment; and it is upon an intellectual motive that one ought now to count in regulating his conduct. This motive is utility. The feeling of emulation cannot be employed in a solitary education. Finally, at the age of fifteen, it will be possible to appeal to the heart, to[300] feeling, and to recommend to the young man the acts we set before him, no longer as necessary or useful, but as noble, good, and generous. The error of Rousseau is in cutting up the life of man to his twentieth year into three sharply defined parts, into three moments, each subordinated to a single governing principle. The truth is that at every age an appeal must be made to all the motives that act on our will, that at every age, necessity, interest, sentiment, and finally, the idea of duty, an idea too often overlooked by Rousseau, as all else that is derived from reason,—all these motives can effectively intervene, in different degrees, in the education of man.

325. Exclusive Motivations for Action.—A major question in children's education is which motive we should focus on. Here again, Rousseau is strict and unwavering. Until the age of twelve, Émile will have been guided by necessity; he will have been made reliant on things rather than people. He will have been led through what is possible and impossible, treated not as a sensible and intelligent being, but as a force of nature that other forces act upon. Only after twelve should this approach change. By then, Émile has gained some judgment, and we should now rely on an intellectual motive to guide his actions. This motive is utility. The feeling of competition cannot effectively be used in solitary education. Finally, by fifteen, we can appeal to the heart, to feelings, and suggest to the young man the actions we present, not merely as necessary or useful, but as noble, good, and generous. Rousseau's mistake is in dividing a person's life up to their twentieth year into three distinct parts, each dominated by a single governing principle. The reality is that at every age, we must appeal to all the motives that influence our will; at every stage, necessity, interest, sentiment, and ultimately, the idea of duty—an idea often overlooked by Rousseau, along with everything derived from reason—can all play significant roles, to varying degrees, in a person's education.

326. Émile learns a Trade.—At the age of fifteen, Émile will know nothing of history, nothing of humanity, nothing of art and literature, nothing of God; but he will know a trade, a manual trade. By this means, he will be sheltered from need in advance, in case a revolution should strip him of his fortune.

326. Émile learns a trade.—By fifteen, Émile won’t know anything about history, humanity, art, literature, or God; but he will know a trade, a hands-on skill. This way, he will have a safety net against poverty in case a revolution takes away his wealth.

“We are approaching,” says Rousseau, with an astonishing perspicacity, “a century of revolutions. Who can give you assurance of what will then become of you? I hold it to be impossible for the great monarchies of Europe to last much longer. They have all had their day of glory, and every State that dazzles is in its decline.”

“We are approaching,” says Rousseau, with an astonishing insight, “a century of revolutions. Who can assure you what will happen to you then? I believe it’s impossible for the great monarchies of Europe to last much longer. They have all had their time of glory, and every State that shines is in its decline.”

We have previously noticed, in studying analogous ideas in the case of Locke, for what other reasons Rousseau made of Émile an apprentice to a cabinet-maker or a carpenter.

We previously observed, while examining similar concepts in Locke's work, why Rousseau chose to have Émile become an apprentice to a furniture maker or a carpenter.

327. Émile at the Age of Fifteen.—Rousseau takes comfort in the contemplation of his work, and he pauses from time to time in his analyses and deductions, to trace the portrait of his pupil. This is how he represents him at the age of fifteen:—

327. Émile at Fifteen.—Rousseau finds solace in reflecting on his work, and he occasionally steps back from his analyses and conclusions to sketch a picture of his student. This is how he depicts him at the age of fifteen:—

“Émile has but little knowledge, but that which he has is really his own; he knows nothing by halves. In the small number of things that he knows, and knows well, the most important is that there are many things which he does not know, but which he can some day learn; that there are many more things which other men know, but which he will never know; and that there is an infinity of other things which no man will ever know. He has a universal mind, not through actual knowledge, but through the ability to acquire it. He has a mind that is open, intelligent, prepared for everything, and, as Montaigne says, if not instructed, at least capable of being instructed. It is sufficient for me that he knows how to find the of what good is it? with reference to all that he does, and the why? of all that he believes. Once more, my object is not at all to give him knowledge, but to teach him how to acquire it as he may need it, to make him estimate it at its exact worth, and to make him love truth above everything else. With this method, progress is slow; but there are no false steps, and no danger of being obliged to retrace one’s course.”

“Émile doesn’t know a lot, but what he does know is truly his own; he understands things completely. Among the few things he knows well, the most important is recognizing that there are many things he doesn't know but can learn one day; there are many more things that others know, but he will never know; and there is an endless number of things no one will ever know. He has a universal mind, not because of what he actually knows, but because of his ability to learn. He has an open and intelligent mind, ready for anything, and, as Montaigne says, even if he isn't taught, he is at least capable of being taught. It’s enough for me that he knows how to find the what good is it? in everything he does and the why? of everything he believes. Again, my goal isn’t to give him knowledge, but to teach him how to acquire it as he needs it, to help him assess its true value, and to instill in him a love for truth above all else. With this approach, progress might be slow; but there are no missteps, and there's no risk of needing to backtrack.”

All this is well; but it is necessary to add that even Émile has faults, great faults. To mention but one of them, but one which dominates all the others, he sees things only from the point of view of utility, and he would not hesitate, for example, “to give the Academy of Sciences for the smallest bit of pastry.”

All this is fine; but it’s important to note that even Émile has flaws, significant flaws. To highlight just one, which overshadows all the others, he views everything solely through the lens of practicality, and he wouldn’t hesitate, for instance, “to trade the Academy of Sciences for the tiniest piece of pastry.”

328. Education of the Sensibilities.—It is true that Rousseau finally decides to make of Émile an affectionate and reasonable being. “We have formed,” he says, “his body, his senses, his judgment; it remains to give him a heart.” Rousseau, who proceeds like a magician, by wave of wand and clever tricks, flatters himself that within a day’s[302] time Émile is going to become the most affectionate, the most moral, and the most religious of men.

328. Education of the Senses.—It’s true that Rousseau ultimately decides to make Émile a caring and reasonable person. “We’ve developed,” he says, “his body, his senses, his judgment; now we just need to give him a heart.” Rousseau, who acts like a magician, using his wand and clever tricks, believes that in just one day[302] Émile will become the most affectionate, moral, and religious man.

329. The Fourth Book of the Émile.—The development of the affectionate sentiments, the culture of the moral sentiment, and that of the religious sentiment, such is the triple subject of the fourth book,—vast and exalted questions that lend themselves to eloquence in such a way that the fourth book of the Émile is perhaps the most brilliant of the whole work.

329. The Fourth Book of Émile.—The growth of loving emotions, the nurturing of moral values, and the development of spiritual beliefs are the three main themes of this fourth book—grand and significant topics that inspire eloquence, making the fourth book of the Émile possibly the most captivating part of the entire work.

330. Genesis of the Affectionate Sentiments.—Here Rousseau is wholly in the land of chimeras. Émile, who lives in isolation, who has neither family, friends, nor companions, is necessarily condemned to selfishness, and everything Rousseau can do to warm his heart will be useless. Do we wish to develop the feelings of tenderness and affection? Let us begin by placing the child under family or social influences which alone can furnish his affections the occasion for development. For fifteen years Rousseau leaves the heart of Émile unoccupied. What an illusion to think he will be able to fill it all at once! When we suppress the mother in the education of a child, all the means that we can invent to excite in his soul emotions of gentleness and affection are but palliatives. Rousseau made the mistake of thinking that a child can be taught to love as he is taught to read and write, and that lessons could be given to Émile in feeling just as lessons are given to him in geometry.

330. Origins of Loving Feelings.—Here, Rousseau is completely caught up in a fantasy. Émile, who lives in isolation without family, friends, or companions, is inevitably doomed to selfishness, and nothing Rousseau does will genuinely open his heart. If we want to nurture feelings of tenderness and affection, we must first place the child in a family or social environment, which is the only way to give his affections a chance to grow. For fifteen years, Rousseau leaves Émile's heart untouched. What a delusion to believe he can fill it all at once! When we exclude the mother from a child's education, any methods we come up with to evoke gentle and affectionate emotions in his soul are merely temporary fixes. Rousseau erred by thinking that a child can learn to love as he learns to read and write, and that lessons in feelings can be taught just like lessons in geometry.

331. Moral Education.—Rousseau is more worthy of being followed when he demands that the moral notions of right and wrong have their first source in the feelings of sympathy and social benevolence, on the supposition that according to his system he can inspire Émile with such feelings.

331. Ethics Education.—Rousseau is more deserving of attention when he insists that our understanding of right and wrong originates from feelings of empathy and social kindness, based on the idea that he can instill these feelings in Émile.

“We enter, finally, the domain of morals,” he says. “If this were the place for it, I would show how from the first emotions of the heart arise the first utterances of the conscience, and how, from the first feelings of love and hate arise the first notions of good and evil. I would make it appear that justice and goodness are not merely abstract terms, conceived by the understanding, but real affections of the soul enlightened by the reason.”

“We finally step into the realm of morals,” he says. “If this were the right place for it, I would demonstrate how the initial emotions of the heart lead to the first expressions of conscience, and how the first feelings of love and hate give rise to the concepts of good and evil. I would show that justice and goodness are not just abstract terms created by the mind, but genuine feelings of the soul illuminated by reason.”

Yes; let the child be made to make his way gradually towards a severe morality, sanctioned by the reason, in having him pass through the gentle emotions of the heart. Nothing can be better. But this is to be done on one condition: this is, that we shall not stop on the way, and that the vague inspirations of the sensibilities shall be succeeded by the exact prescriptions of the reason. Now Rousseau, as we know, was never willing to admit that virtue was anything else than an affair of the heart. His ethics is wholly an ethics of sentiment.

Yes; let the child gradually learn to embrace a strong sense of morality backed by reason, while experiencing the gentle emotions of the heart. Nothing could be better. But this can only happen on one condition: we must not pause along the way, and the vague feelings should be followed by clear guidelines from reason. Now, Rousseau, as we know, was never willing to accept that virtue was anything other than a matter of the heart. His ethics are entirely based on sentiment.

332. Religious Education.—We know the reasons which determined Rousseau to delay till the sixteenth or eighteenth year the revelation of religion. It is that the child, with his sensitive imagination, is necessarily an idolater. If we speak to him of God, he can form but a superstitious idea of him. “Now,” says Rousseau, pithily, “when the imagination has once seen God, it is very rare that the understanding conceives him.” In other terms, once plunged in superstition, the mind of the child can never extricate itself from it. We must then wait, in the interest of religion itself, till the child have sufficient maturity of reason and sufficient power of thought to seize in its truth, divested of every veil of sense, the idea of God, whose existence is announced to him for the first time.

332. Religious Studies.—We understand the reasons that led Rousseau to postpone the introduction of religion until the sixteenth or eighteenth year. The child, with his impressionable imagination, is inherently inclined to idolize. If we mention God to him, he can only form a superstitious idea of Him. “Now,” Rousseau states succinctly, “once the imagination has seen God, it’s very uncommon for the understanding to grasp Him.” In other words, once a child is immersed in superstition, it's rare for them to break free from it. Therefore, we must wait, for the sake of religion itself, until the child has enough maturity of reason and thought to understand the truth of God’s existence, revealed to him for the first time, without any distractions from the senses.

It is difficult to justify Rousseau. First, is it not to be feared that the child, if he has reached his eighteenth year in ignorance of God, may find it wholly natural to be ignorant of him still, and that he reason and dispute at random with his teacher, and that he doubt instead of believe? And if he allows himself to be convinced, is it not at least evident that the religious idea, tardily inculcated, will have no profound hold on his mind? On the other hand, will the child, with his instinctive curiosity, wait till his eighteenth year to inquire the cause of the universe? Will he not form the notion of a God in his own way?

It’s hard to defend Rousseau's position. First, isn’t there a risk that a child who reaches eighteen without knowledge of God might find it completely normal to remain ignorant of Him? They could argue randomly with their teacher and doubt rather than believe. And if they eventually get convinced, isn’t it clear that the religious idea, introduced late, won’t really take root in their mind? On the other hand, will the child, driven by natural curiosity, really wait until they’re eighteen to ask about the reason for the universe? Won’t they develop their own idea of God in their own way?

“One might have read, a few years ago,” says Villemain, “the account, or rather the psychological confession, of a writer (Sentenis), a German philosopher, whom his father had submitted to the experiment advised by the author of Émile. Left alone by the loss of a tenderly loved wife, this father, a learned and thoughtful man, had taken his infant son to a retired place in the country; and not allowing him communication with any one, he had cultivated the child’s intelligence through the sight of the natural objects placed near him, and by the study of the languages, almost without books, and in carefully concealing from him all idea of God. The child had reached his tenth year without having either read or heard that great name. But then his mind found what had been denied it. The sun which he saw rise each morning seemed the all-powerful benefactor of whom he felt the need. He soon formed the habit of going at dawn to the garden to pay homage to that god that he had made for himself. His father surprised him one day, and showed him his error by teaching him that all the fixed stars are so many suns distributed in space. But such was then the disappointment and the grief of the child deprived of his worship,[305] that the father, overcome, acknowledged to him that there was a God, the Creator of the heavens and the earth.”[175]

“One might have read, a few years ago,” says Villemain, “the story, or rather the psychological confession, of a writer (Sentenis), a German philosopher, whose father put him through an experiment suggested by the author of Émile. After losing his beloved wife, this father, a knowledgeable and reflective man, took his infant son to a secluded spot in the countryside. He didn’t allow the child to interact with anyone and focused on nurturing the boy’s intelligence through the natural objects around him and by studying languages, almost without books, while carefully hiding any concept of God from him. The child grew to ten years old without having read or heard that great name. But eventually, his mind reached for what had been kept from it. The sun that rose each morning appeared to him as the all-powerful benefactor he felt he needed. He soon got into the habit of going to the garden at dawn to pay homage to the god he had created for himself. One day, his father caught him and corrected his misconception by explaining that all the fixed stars are just suns scattered throughout space. However, the disappointment and sadness of the child, who was deprived of his worship, were such that the father, overwhelmed, admitted to him that there was a God, the Creator of the heavens and the earth.”[305]

333. The Savoyard Vicar’s Profession of Faith.—Rousseau has at least attempted to retrieve, by stately language and an impassioned demonstration of the existence of God, the delay which he has spontaneously imposed on his pupil.

333. The Savoyard Vicar's Statement of Belief.—Rousseau has at least tried to make up for the time he has willingly held back his student by using grand language and a passionate argument for the existence of God.

The Savoyard Vicar’s Profession of Faith is an eloquent catechism on natural religion, and the honest expression of a sincere and profound deism. The religion of nature is evidently the only one which, in Rousseau’s system, can be taught, and ought to be taught, to the child, since the child is exactly the pupil of nature. If Émile wishes to go beyond this, if he needs a positive religion, this shall be for himself to choose.

The Savoyard Vicar’s Profession of Faith is a powerful catechism on natural religion and a genuine expression of sincere and deep deism. The religion of nature is clearly the only one that, in Rousseau’s view, can and should be taught to a child, since the child is essentially a student of nature. If Émile wants to go further, if he needs a specific religion, it will be up to him to decide.

334. Sophie and the Education of Women.—The weakest part of the Émile is that which treats of the education of woman. This is not merely because Rousseau, with his decided leaning towards the romantic, leads Émile and his companion into odd and extraordinary adventures, but it is especially because he misconceives the proper dignity of woman. Sophie, the perfect woman, has been educated only to complete the happiness of Émile. Her education is wholly relative to her destiny as a wife.

334. Sophie and Women's Education.—The weakest part of the Émile is the section on women's education. This isn't just because Rousseau, with his strong romantic bias, sends Émile and his companion on strange and unusual adventures, but mainly because he misunderstands the true dignity of women. Sophie, the ideal woman, has been educated solely to ensure Émile's happiness. Her education is entirely focused on her role as a wife.

“The whole education of women should be relative to men; to please them, to be useful to them, to make themselves honored and loved by them, to educate the young, to care for the older, to advise them, to console them, to make life agreeable and sweet to them,—these are the duties of women in every age.”

“The entire education of women should focus on men; to please them, to be helpful to them, to earn their respect and affection, to raise the young, to take care of the elderly, to advise them, to comfort them, and to make life enjoyable and pleasant for them—these are the responsibilities of women in every era.”

“Sophie,” says Gréard, “has but virtues of the second order, virtues of conjugal education.” It has been said that marriage is a second birth for man, that he rises or falls according to the choice which he makes. For woman, according to the theory of Rousseau, it is the true advent into life. According to the expressive formula of Michelet, who, in a sentence, has given a marvellous summary of the doctrine, but in attaching to it a sense which poetizes it, “the husband creates the wife.” Sophie, up to the day of her marriage, did not exist. She had learned nothing and read nothing “except a Barême and a Télémaque which have chanced to fall into her hands.” She has been definitely admonished, “that were men sensible, every lettered girl will remain a girl.” It is Émile alone who is to instruct her, and he will instruct her and mould her into his own ideal, and in conformity to his individual interest.

“Sophie,” says Gréard, “has only second-order virtues, the virtues of married life.” It's been said that marriage is a second birth for a man, and he rises or falls based on the choice he makes. For a woman, according to Rousseau’s theory, it’s her true entry into life. In the powerful words of Michelet, who captures this idea beautifully while adding a poetic touch, “the husband creates the wife.” Sophie, until the day she got married, didn’t really exist. She hadn’t learned anything or read anything “except a Barême and a Télémaque that happened to come her way.” She has been firmly told, “if men were sensible, every educated girl would remain just a girl.” Émile will be the one to teach her, and he will shape her into his own ideal, tailored to his personal interests.

While it was only in his youth that he received the first principles of the religious feeling, Sophie must be penetrated with it from infancy, in order that she may early form the habit of submission. He commands and she obeys, the first duty of the wife being meekness. If, during her youth, she has freely attended banquets, amusements, balls, the theatre, it is not so much to be initiated into the vain pleasures of the world, under the tutelage of a vigilant mother, as to belong, once married, more fully to her home and to her husband. She is nothing except as she is by his side, or as dependent on him, or as acting through him. Strange and brutal paradox, which Rousseau, it is true, corrects and repairs in detail, at every moment by the most happy and charming inconsistencies.

While he only learned the basics of religious sentiment in his youth, Sophie must be immersed in it from birth, so she can develop the habit of submission early on. He leads, and she follows, with the primary duty of a wife being to be submissive. If, during her younger years, she frequents parties, celebrations, dances, and the theater, it’s not so much to indulge in the superficial pleasures of the world under the watchful eye of a caring mother, but to be more fully committed to her home and husband once she is married. She has no identity apart from being by his side, relying on him, or acting through him. It’s a strange and harsh paradox that Rousseau, indeed, corrects and compensates for in detail, continually presenting the most delightful and charming contradictions.

Sophie, briefly, is an incomplete person whom Rousseau is not careful enough to educate for herself.

Sophie is, in short, an unfinished person whom Rousseau doesn't take enough care to educate on her own.

In her subordinate and inferior position, the cares of the[307] household occupy the largest place. She cuts and makes her own dresses:—

In her lower and less privileged position, the responsibilities of the[307] household take up most of her time. She designs and makes her own dresses:—

“What Sophie knows best, and what was taught her with most care, is the work of her sex. There is no needle-work which she does not know how to make.”

“What Sophie knows best, and what she was taught with the most care, is the work suited for women. There is no sewing project that she doesn’t know how to do.”

It is not forbidden her, but is even recommended that she introduce a certain coquetry into her employments:—

It isn't forbidden for her; in fact, it's even encouraged that she bring a touch of playfulness into her activities:—

“The work she loves the best is lace-making, because there is no other that gives her a more agreeable attitude, and in which the fingers are used with more grace and deftness.”

“The work she loves the most is lace-making because there’s nothing else that makes her feel more at ease or allows her fingers to move with more elegance and skill.”

She carries daintiness a little too far:—

She takes delicacy a bit too far:—

“She does not love cooking; its details have some disgust for her. She would sooner let the whole dinner go into the fire than to soil her cuffs.”

“She doesn’t love cooking; the details gross her out. She’d rather let the whole dinner burn than get her cuffs dirty.”

Truly this is fine housewifery! We feel that we have here to do with a character in a romance who has no need to dine. Sophie would not have been well received at Saint Cyr, where Madame de Maintenon so severely scolded the girls who were too fastidious, “fearing smoke, dust, and disagreeable odors, even to making complaints and grimaces on their account as though all were lost.”

Truly, this is some excellent homemaking! It feels like we’re dealing with a character from a romance who doesn’t even need to eat. Sophie wouldn’t have been welcomed at Saint Cyr, where Madame de Maintenon harshly reprimanded the girls who were too picky, “worried about smoke, dust, and unpleasant smells, even going so far as to complain and grimace about them as if everything were ruined.”

335. General Conclusion.—In order to form a just estimate of the Émile, it is necessary to put aside the impressions left by the reading of the last pages. We must consider as a whole, and without taking details into account, that work, which, notwithstanding all, is very admirable and profound. It is injured by analysis. To esteem the Émile at its real worth, it must be read entire. In reading it, in fact, we are warmed by contact with the passion which Rousseau puts into whatever he writes. We pardon his errors and chimeras by reason of the grand sentiments and the grand truths which we meet at every step. We must also take into account the[308] time when Rousseau lived, and the conditions under which he wrote. We have not a doubt that had it been written thirty years later, in the dawn of the Revolution, for a people who were free, or who desired to be free, the Émile would have been wholly different from what it is. Had he been working for a republican society, or for a society that wished to become such, Rousseau would not have thrown himself, out of hatred for the reality, into the absurdities of an over-specialized and exceptional education. We can judge of what he would have done as legislator of public instruction in the time of the Revolution, by what he wrote in his Considerations on the Government of Poland:—

335. Conclusion.—To truly evaluate the Émile, we must set aside the feelings we get from the last pages. We should look at the work as a whole, without focusing on the details, as it is, after all, quite admirable and deep. Analysis can distort its value. To appreciate the Émile for what it really is, it should be read in its entirety. In fact, as we read, we are inspired by the passion Rousseau pours into everything he writes. We overlook his mistakes and fantasies because of the great emotions and significant truths we encounter throughout. We should also consider the[308] era in which Rousseau lived and the circumstances under which he wrote. There’s no doubt that if it had been written thirty years later, at the start of the Revolution, intended for a people who were free or wanting to be free, the Émile would have looked completely different. If he had been addressing a republican society or one striving to become one, Rousseau wouldn't have immersed himself, out of disdain for reality, in the absurdities of an overly specialized and exceptional education. We can gauge what he would have done as a figure in public education during the Revolution by what he expressed in his Considerations on the Government of Poland:—

“National education belongs only to people who are free.... It is education which is to give to men the national mould, and so to direct their opinions and their tastes that they will become patriots by inclination, by passion, and by necessity” (we would only add, by duty). “A child, in opening his eyes, ought to see his country and nothing but his country. Every true republican, along with his mother’s milk, will imbibe love of country, that is, of law and liberty. This love constitutes his whole existence. He sees but his country, he lives but for her. So soon as he is alone, he is nothing; so soon as there is no more of country, he is no more.... While learning to read, I would have a child of Poland read what relates to his country; at the age of ten, I would have him know all its productions; at twelve, all its provinces, all its roads, all its cities; at fifteen, the whole of its history; and at sixteen, all its laws; and there should not be in all Poland a notable deed or an illustrious man, of which his memory and his heart were not full.”

“National education is for people who are free.... It’s education that shapes individuals nationally, guiding their opinions and preferences so they become patriots by nature, passion, and necessity” (we would just add, by duty). “A child, when they open their eyes, should see only their country. Every true republican, along with their mother’s milk, will absorb a love for their country, which means a love for law and liberty. This love is the essence of their existence. They see only their country, they live only for her. As soon as they’re alone, they are nothing; once there’s no more country, they cease to be.... While learning to read, I want a child in Poland to read about their country; by age ten, they should know all its products; by twelve, all its provinces, roads, and cities; by fifteen, the entirety of its history; and by sixteen, all its laws; and there should not be a notable deed or an illustrious person in all of Poland that their memory and heart do not hold.”

336. Influence of the Émile.—That which proves better than any commentary can the high standing of the Émile, is the success which it has obtained, the influence[309] which it has exerted, both in France and abroad, and the durable renown attested by so many works designed, either to contradict it, to correct it, or to approve it and to disseminate its doctrines. During the twenty-five years that followed the publication of the Émile, there appeared in the French language twice as many books on education as during the first sixty years of the century. Rousseau, besides all that he said personally which was just and new, had the merit of stimulating minds and of preparing through his impulsion the rich educational harvest of this last one hundred years.

336. Influence of Émile.—What shows better than any commentary the high status of the Émile is the success it has achieved, the influence[309] it has had, both in France and abroad, and the lasting reputation proven by so many works intended to either contradict it, correct it, or support it and spread its ideas. In the twenty-five years following the publication of the Émile, twice as many books on education were published in French as in the first sixty years of the century. Rousseau, aside from all the just and new ideas he expressed, played a key role in inspiring thinkers and setting the stage for the rich educational developments of the last hundred years.

To be convinced of this, it suffices to read this judgment of Kant:—

To be convinced of this, it's enough to read this judgment from Kant:—

“The first impression which a reader who does not read for vanity or for killing time derives from the writings of Rousseau, is that this writer unites to an admirable penetration of genius a noble inspiration and a soul full of sensibility, such as has never been met with in any other writer, in any other time, or in any other country. The impression which immediately follows this, is that of astonishment caused by the extraordinary and paradoxical thoughts which he develops.... I ought to read and re-read Rousseau, till the beauty of his style no more affects me. It is only then that I can adjust my reason to judge of him.”

“The first impression a reader who isn’t looking for vanity or just passing the time gets from Rousseau’s writings is that this author combines an amazing depth of genius with a noble inspiration and a soul full of sensitivity, unlike anything found in any other writer, at any other time, or in any other place. The next immediate feeling is one of astonishment from the extraordinary and paradoxical ideas he presents.... I need to read and reread Rousseau until the beauty of his style no longer impacts me. Only then can I use my reason to judge him.”

[337. Analytical Summary.—1. The study of the Émile exhibits, in a very striking manner, the contrast between the respective agencies of art and nature in the work of education, and also the power of sentiment as a motor to ideas.

[337. Analysis Summary.—1. The study of the Émile clearly shows the difference between the roles of art and nature in education, as well as the influence of emotions as a driving force behind ideas.]

2. What Monsieur Compayré has happily called Rousseau’s “misuse of the principle of nature” marks a recoil against the artificial and fictitious state of society and opinion in France in the eighteenth century. In politics, in religion, and in philosophy, there was the domination of authority, and[310] but a small margin was left for the exercise of freedom, versatility, and individual initiative; while education was administered rather as a process of manufacture, than of regulated growth.

2. What Monsieur Compayré has aptly termed Rousseau’s “misuse of the principle of nature” represents a backlash against the artificial and fabricated social and opinion landscape in France during the eighteenth century. In politics, religion, and philosophy, authority prevailed, and[310] there was very little room for freedom, adaptability, and individual initiative; while education was more about producing results like a factory than fostering natural development.

3. The conception that the child, by his very constitution, is predetermined, like plants and animals, to a progressive development quite independent of artificial aid, easily degenerates into the hypothesis that the typical education is a process of spontaneous growth.

3. The idea that a child, by nature, is naturally set on a path of development, just like plants and animals, without needing any outside help, can easily turn into the belief that education is simply a process of natural growth.

4. The error in this hypothesis is that of exaggeration or of disproportion. Education is neither a work of nature alone, nor of art alone, but is a natural process, supplemented, controlled, and perfected by human art. What education would become when abandoned wholly to “nature” may be seen in the state of a perfected fruit which has been allowed to revert to its primitive or natural condition.

4. The mistake in this hypothesis is that it either exaggerates or misrepresents. Education isn't just a product of nature or just a product of art; it's a natural process that's enhanced, managed, and refined by human creativity. What education might turn into if it were entirely left to "nature" can be compared to a fully developed fruit that has been allowed to return to its original, natural state.

5. Man is distinguished from all other creatures by the fact that he is not the victim of his environment, but is endowed with the power to control his environment, almost to re-create it, and so to rise superior to it. This ability gives rise to human art, which is a coördinate factor with nature in the work of education.

5. Humans are different from all other creatures because they are not just at the mercy of their environment; they have the ability to control it, even to reshape it, allowing them to rise above it. This capacity leads to human creativity, which plays a crucial role alongside nature in the process of education.

6. This convenient fiction of “Nature,” conceived as an infallible and incomparable guide in education, has introduced countless errors into educational theory; and Miss E. R. Sill is amply justified in saying that “probably nine-tenths of the popular sophistries on the subject of education, would be cleared away by clarifying the word Nature.”[176]

6. This handy idea of “Nature,” seen as a foolproof and unmatched guide in education, has brought a lot of mistakes into educational theory; and Miss E. R. Sill is completely right in saying that “probably nine-tenths of the common misconceptions about education would disappear if we clarified the term Nature.”[176]

7. In spite of its paradoxes, its exaggerations, its overwrought sentiment, and florid declamation, the Émile, in its general spirit, is a work of incomparable power and of perennial value.]

7. Despite its contradictions, exaggerations, excessive emotions, and dramatic language, the Émile, in its overall essence, is a piece of unmatched strength and lasting significance.

FOOTNOTES:

[169] Dom Joseph Cajet, Les Plagiats de J. J. R. de Genève sur l’éducation, 1768.

[169] Dom Joseph Cajet, Les Plagiats de J. J. R. de Genève sur l’éducation, 1768.

[170] Œuvres diverses, Tome I. p. 12.

[170] Œuvres diverses, Volume I. p. 12.

[171] De l’éducation des enfants, La Haye, 1722; Pensées libres sur les instructions publiques des bas collèges, Amsterdam, 1727.

[171] On the Education of Children, The Hague, 1722; Free Thoughts on the Public Instructions of Low Colleges, Amsterdam, 1727.

[172] Spectacle de la nature, Paris, 1732, Vol. VI. Entretien sur l’éducation.

[172] Nature's Spectacle, Paris, 1732, Vol. VI. Discussion on Education.

[173] Lettre critique sur l’éducation, Paris, 1751.

[173] Critique Letter on Education, Paris, 1751.

[174] Projet pour l’éducation de M. de Ste-Marie.

[174] Project for the Education of Mr. de Ste-Marie.

[175] Report of Villemain on the work of the Père Girard (1844).

[175] Report by Villemain on the work of Père Girard (1844).

[176] Atlantic Monthly, February, 1883, p. 178.

[176] Atlantic Monthly, February 1883, p. 178.


CHAPTER XIV.

THE PHILOSOPHERS OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY - CONDILLAC, DIDEROT, HELVETIUS, AND KANT.

THE PHILOSOPHERS OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY; CONDILLAC (1715-1780); ABUSE OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SPIRIT; MUST WE REASON WITH CHILDREN? PRELIMINARY LESSONS; THE ART OF THINKING; OTHER PARTS OF THE COURSE OF STUDY; PERSONAL REFLECTION; EXCESSES OF DEVOTION CRITICISED; DIDEROT (1713-1784); HIS PEDAGOGICAL WORKS; HIS QUALITIES AS AN EDUCATOR; NECESSITY OF INSTRUCTION; IDEA OF A SYSTEM OF PUBLIC INSTRUCTION; CRITICISM OF FRENCH COLLEGES; PROPOSED REFORMS; PREFERENCE FOR THE SCIENCES; INCOMPLETE VIEWS ON THE PROVINCE OF LETTERS; OPINION OF MARMONTEL; OTHER NOVELTIES OF DIDEROT’S PLAN; HELVETIUS (1715-1771); PARADOXES OF THE TREATISE ON MAN; REFUTATION OF HELVETIUS BY DIDEROT; INSTRUCTION SECULARIZED; THE ENCYCLOPÆDISTS; KANT (1724-1804); HIGH CONCEPTION OF EDUCATION; PSYCHOLOGICAL OPTIMISM; RESPECT FOR THE LIBERTY OF THE CHILD; CULTURE OF THE FACULTIES; STORIES INTERDICTED; DIFFERENT KINDS OF PUNISHMENT; RELIGIOUS EDUCATION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE PHILOSOPHERS OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY; CONDILLAC (1715-1780); ABUSE OF THE PHILOSOPHIC SPIRIT; MUST WE REASON WITH CHILDREN? PRELIMINARY LESSONS; THE ART OF THINKING; OTHER PARTS OF THE COURSE OF STUDY; PERSONAL REFLECTION; EXCESSES OF DEVOTION CRITICIZED; DIDEROT (1713-1784); HIS PEDAGOGICAL WORKS; HIS QUALITIES AS AN EDUCATOR; NECESSITY OF INSTRUCTION; IDEA OF A SYSTEM OF PUBLIC INSTRUCTION; CRITICISM OF FRENCH COLLEGES; PROPOSED REFORMS; PREFERENCE FOR THE SCIENCES; INCOMPLETE VIEWS ON THE PROVINCE OF LETTERS; OPINION OF MARMONTEL; OTHER NOVELTIES OF DIDEROT’S PLAN; HELVETIUS (1715-1771); PARADOXES OF THE TREATISE ON MAN; REFUTATION OF HELVETIUS BY DIDEROT; INSTRUCTION SECULARIZED; THE ENCYCLOPÆDISTS; KANT (1724-1804); HIGH CONCEPTION OF EDUCATION; PSYCHOLOGICAL OPTIMISM; RESPECT FOR THE LIBERTY OF THE CHILD; CULTURE OF THE FACULTIES; STORIES BANNED; DIFFERENT KINDS OF PUNISHMENT; RELIGIOUS EDUCATION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


338. The Philosophers of the Eighteenth Century.—If there has been considerable progress made in education in the eighteenth century, it is due, in great part, to the efforts of the philosophers of that age. It is no longer alone the men who are actually engaged in the schools that are preoccupied with education; but nearly all the illustrious thinkers of the eighteenth century have discussed these great questions with more or less thoroughness. The subject is far from being exhausted by the study of Rousseau. Besides the educational current set in movement by the Émile, the other philosophers of that period, in their isolated and inde[312]pendent march, left original routes which it remains to follow. From out their errors and conceptions of systems there emerge some new outlooks and some definite truths.

338. The Philosophers of the 18th Century.—If there has been significant progress in education during the eighteenth century, it is largely due to the efforts of the philosophers of that time. It's no longer just the people working in schools who are focused on education; nearly all of the prominent thinkers of the eighteenth century have engaged with these important questions to varying degrees. The topic is far from being fully explored by the study of Rousseau. In addition to the educational movement initiated by the Émile, the other philosophers of that period, in their unique and independent paths, created original ideas that still need to be explored. From their mistakes and ideas about systems, new perspectives and definite truths emerge.

339. Condillac (1715-1780).—An acute and ingenious psychologist, a competitor and rival of Locke in philosophy, Condillac is far from having the same authority in matters pertaining to education; but still there is profit to be derived from the reading of his Course of Study, which includes not less than thirteen volumes. This important work is a collection of the lessons which he had composed for the education of the infant Ferdinand, the grandson of Louis XV., and heir of the dukedom of Parma, whose preceptor he became in 1757.

339. Condillac (1715-1780).—A sharp and clever psychologist, a competitor and rival of Locke in philosophy, Condillac doesn’t hold the same level of authority regarding education; however, there’s still value in reading his Course of Study, which consists of at least thirteen volumes. This significant work is a collection of the lessons he created for the education of young Ferdinand, the grandson of Louis XV., and heir to the dukedom of Parma, for whom he became a tutor in 1757.

340. Abuse of the Philosophic Spirit.—It is certainly a matter of congratulation that the philosophical spirit is entering more and more largely into the theories of education, and there would be only words of commendation for Condillac had he restricted himself to this excellent declaration, that pedagogy is nothing if it is not a deduction from psychology. But he does not stop there, but with an indiscretion that is to be regretted, he arbitrarily transports into education certain philosophical principles which it is not proper to apply to the art of educating men, whatever may be their theoretical truth; thus Condillac, having established the natural order of the development of the sciences and the arts in the history of humanity, presumes to impose the same law of progress upon the child.

340. Misuse of the Philosophic Spirit.—It's definitely something to celebrate that the philosophical spirit is increasingly influencing education theories, and there would only be praise for Condillac if he had limited himself to the excellent point that pedagogy is nothing without a foundation in psychology. However, he doesn’t stop there; with a regrettable lack of discretion, he arbitrarily applies certain philosophical principles to education that shouldn't be used in teaching people, no matter how theoretically valid they may be. For example, having outlined the natural order of the development of sciences and arts in human history, Condillac assumes the same law of progress applies to children.

“The method which I have followed does not resemble the usual manner of teaching; but it is the very way in which men were led to create the arts and the sciences.”[177]

“The method I've used is different from the typical way of teaching; it's actually how people were inspired to develop the arts and the sciences.”[177]

In other terms, the child must do over again, on his own account, “that which the race has done.” He must be compelled to follow, step by step, in its long gropings, the slow progress made by the race.[178]

In other words, the child has to redo, on his own, “what the race has accomplished.” He must be made to follow, step by step, in its long struggles, the gradual progress made by humanity.[178]

There is, doubtless, an element of truth in the error of Condillac. The sciences and the arts began with the observation of particulars, and thence slowly rose to general principles; and to-day no one thinks of denying the necessity of proceeding in the same manner in education, so far as this is possible. It is well at the first to present facts to the child, and to lead him step by step, from observation to observation, to the law which governs them and includes them; but there is a wide distance between the discreet use of the inductive and experimental method, and the exaggerations of Condillac. No one should seriously think of absolutely suppressing the synthetic method of exposition, which, taking advantage of the work accomplished through the centuries, teaches at the outset the truths that have been already acquired. It would be absurd to compel the child painfully to recommence the toil of the race.[179]

There’s definitely some truth in Condillac’s mistake. The sciences and arts started with specific observations and gradually moved toward general principles; today, no one denies that it’s necessary to approach education in a similar way, as much as possible. At first, it’s important to present facts to the child and guide them step by step, from one observation to another, towards the law that explains and connects them. However, there’s a big difference between the careful use of the inductive and experimental method and Condillac’s exaggerations. No one should genuinely believe that we should completely eliminate the synthetic method of teaching, which takes advantage of the knowledge gained over the centuries to teach the truths already established from the beginning. It would be ridiculous to force the child to start over and endure the same struggles as those before them.[179]

Graver still, Condillac, led astray by his love for philosophizing, presumes to initiate the child, from the very beginning of his studies, into psychological analysis.

Graver still, Condillac, misled by his passion for philosophical thought, believes he can introduce the child, right at the start of their studies, to psychological analysis.

“The first thing to be done is to make the child acquainted with the faculties of his soul, and to make him feel the need of making use of them.”

“The first thing to do is to help the child understand the abilities of his mind and to make him recognize the importance of using them.”

In other terms, the analysis of the soul shall be the first object proposed to the reflection of the child. It is not proposed to make him attentive, but to teach him what attention is.

In other words, analyzing the soul will be the first thing the child is encouraged to think about. The goal isn’t to just make him pay attention, but to teach him what attention really means.

How can one seriously think of making of the child a little psychologist, and of choosing as the first element of his education the very science that is the most difficult of all, the one which can be but the coronation of his studies?

How can anyone seriously consider turning a child into a little psychologist and choosing as the first part of their education the very science that is the hardest of all, the one that should be the culmination of their studies?

341. Must we reason with Children?—Rousseau had sharply criticised the famous maxim of Locke: “We must reason with children.” Condillac tries to restore it to credit, and for this purpose he invokes the pretended demonstrations of a superficial and inexact psychology.

341. Should we talk to kids?—Rousseau strongly criticized Locke's well-known saying: “We must reason with children.” Condillac attempts to redeem it, and for this, he calls upon the supposed proofs of a shallow and inaccurate psychology.

“It has been proved,” he says, “that the faculty of reasoning begins as soon as the senses commence to develop; and we have the early use of our senses only because we early began to reason.” Strange assertions, which are disproved by the most elementary observation of the facts in the case. Condillac here allows himself to be imposed upon by his sensational psychology, the tendency of which is to efface the peculiar character of the different intellectual faculties, to derive them all from the senses, and, consequently, to suppress the distance which separates a simple sensation from the subtile, reflective, and abstract process which is called reasoning. It cannot be admitted for a single instant that the faculties of the understanding are, as he says, “the same in the child as in the mature man.”[315] There is, doubtless, in the child a beginning of reasoning, a sort of instinctive logic; but this infantile reasoning can be applied only to familiar objects, such as are sensible and concrete. It were absurd to employ it on general and abstract ideas.

“It has been shown,” he says, “that the ability to think starts as soon as our senses begin to develop; and we only use our senses early on because we start to think.” These claims are strange and contradicted by basic observations of the facts. Condillac allows himself to be misled by his sensational psychology, which tends to blur the distinct nature of different intellectual abilities, links them all to the senses, and therefore ignores the gap between a simple sensation and the complex, reflective, and abstract process we call reasoning. It cannot be accepted for even a moment that the abilities of understanding are, as he claims, “the same in a child as in an adult.”[315] There is certainly a start of reasoning in a child, a kind of instinctive logic; but this child-like reasoning can only apply to familiar and concrete objects. It would be ridiculous to use it on general and abstract ideas.

342. Preliminary Lessons.—We shall quote, without comment, the first subjects of instruction which, under the title of Leçons préliminaires, Condillac proposes to his pupil: 1. the nature of ideas; 2. the operations of the soul; 3. the habits; 4. the difference between the soul and the body; 5. the knowledge of God.

342. Introductory Lessons.—We will quote, without commentary, the first subjects of instruction that, under the title of Leçons préliminaires, Condillac suggests to his student: 1. the nature of ideas; 2. the workings of the mind; 3. habits; 4. the difference between the mind and the body; 5. the knowledge of God.

How are we to conceive that Condillac had the pretension to place these high philosophical speculations within the reach of a child of seven years who has not yet studied the grammar of his native language! How much better some fables or historical narratives would answer his purpose!

How can we believe that Condillac thought it was reasonable to present these complex philosophical ideas to a seven-year-old child who hasn't even learned the grammar of their own language yet! So much better would be some fables or historical stories for his understanding!

But Condillac does not stop there. When his pupil has a systematic knowledge of the operations of the soul, when he has comprehended the genesis of ideas; in a word, when, towards the age of eight or ten, he is as proficient in philosophy as his master, and almost as capable of writing the Treatise on Sensations, what do you think he is invited to study? Something which very much resembles the philosophy of history:—

But Condillac doesn't stop there. When his student has a solid understanding of the workings of the mind, when he understands how ideas are formed; in short, when he's around eight or ten and is as skilled in philosophy as his teacher, and almost able to write the Treatise on Sensations, what do you think he is encouraged to study? Something that closely resembles the philosophy of history:—

“After having made him reflect on his own infancy, I thought that the infancy of the world would be the most interesting subject for him, and the easiest to study.”

“After making him think about his own childhood, I figured that the early days of the world would be the most interesting topic for him and the easiest to explore.”

343. The Art of Thinking.—It is only when he judges that the mind of his pupil is sufficiently prepared by psychological analysis and by general reflections on the progress of humanity, that Condillac decides to have him enter upon the ordinary course of study. Here the spirit of system dis[316]appears, and gives place to more judicious and more practical ideas. Thus Condillac thinks that “the study of grammar would be more wearisome than useful if it come too early.” Would that he had applied this principle to psychology! Before studying grammar, then, Condillac’s pupil reads the poets,—the French poets, of course,—and preferably the dramatic authors, Racine especially, whom he reads for the twelfth time. The real knowledge of the language precedes the abstract study of the rules. Condillac himself composed a grammar entitled the Art of Speaking. In this he imitates the authors of Port Royal, “who,” he says, “were the first to write elementary books on an intelligent plan.” After the Art of Speaking he calls the attention of his pupil to three other treatises in succession,—the Art of Writing, or rhetoric, the Art of Reasoning, or logic, and the Art of Thinking. We shall not attempt an analysis of these works, which have gone out of date, notwithstanding the value of certain portions of them. The general characteristic of these treatises on intellectual education is that the author is pre-occupied with the relations of ideas more than with the exterior elegancies of style, with the development of thought more than with the beauties of language:—

343. The Art of Thinking.—Only when he believes that his pupil's mind is properly prepared through psychological analysis and reflections on humanity's progress does Condillac decide it's time for him to start the regular course of study. Here, rigid systems fade away, making room for more thoughtful and practical approaches. Condillac argues that "studying grammar would be more exhausting than beneficial if introduced too soon." If only he had applied this idea to psychology! Before diving into grammar, his pupil reads poetry—specifically, French poetry, with a focus on dramatic writers like Racine, whom he reads for the twelfth time. A solid grasp of the language comes before the abstract study of rules. Condillac himself wrote a grammar called the Art of Speaking, drawing inspiration from the authors of Port Royal, who he states, "were the first to create elementary books with an intelligent structure." After the Art of Speaking, he directs his pupil's attention to three additional treatises in order: the Art of Writing, or rhetoric, the Art of Reasoning, or logic, and the Art of Thinking. We won't attempt to analyze these works, which are outdated, despite the value of some parts. The main feature of these intellectual education treatises is that the author focuses more on the relationships between ideas than on the external elegance of style, emphasizing thought development over language beauty.

“Especially must the intelligence be nourished, even as the body is nourished. We must present to it knowledge, which is the wholesome aliment of spirit, opinions and errors being aliment that is poisonous. It is also necessary that the intelligence be active, for the thought remains imbecile as long as, passive rather than active, it moves at random.”

“Especially, the mind needs to be nurtured just like the body does. We need to provide it with knowledge, which is the healthy food for the spirit, while opinions and mistakes are like toxic food. It’s also important for the mind to be active because thought remains dull when it's more passive than active, wandering around aimlessly.”

344. Other Parts of the Course of Study.—It seems that Condillac is in pursuit of but one single purpose,—to make of his pupil a thinking being. The study of Latin is postponed till the time when the intelligence, being completely formed, will find in the study of that language[317] only the difficulty of learning words. Condillac has but little taste for the study of the ancient languages. He relegates the study of Latin to the second place, and omits Greek entirely. But he accords a great importance to historical studies.

344. Other Areas of the Curriculum.—It seems that Condillac has one main goal: to turn his student into a thinking person. The study of Latin is postponed until the student's intelligence is fully developed, at which point the study of that language[317] will be seen as just the challenge of learning vocabulary. Condillac doesn't have much interest in ancient languages. He puts Latin in a secondary position and skips Greek entirely. However, he places a lot of importance on historical studies.

“After having learned to think, the Prince made the study of history his principal object for six years.”

"After learning to think, the Prince focused on studying history for six years."

Twelve volumes of the Course of Study have transmitted to us Condillac’s lessons in history. In this he does not take delight, as Rollin does, in long narrations; but he analyzes, multiplies his reflections, and abridges facts; he philosophizes more than he recites the facts of history.

Twelve volumes of the Course of Study have passed down to us Condillac’s lessons in history. Unlike Rollin, who enjoys lengthy storytelling, he focuses on analysis, adds his reflections, and summarizes the facts; he engages in more philosophy than simply reciting historical events.

345. Personal Reflection.—What we have said of Condillac’s Course of Study suffices to justify the judgment expressed of his pedagogy by one of his disciples, Gérando, when he wrote: “He who had so thoroughly studied the manner in which ideas are formed in the human mind, had but little skill in calling them into being in the intelligence of his pupil.”

345. Personal Reflection.—What we've discussed about Condillac’s Course of Study is enough to support the opinion given about his teaching methods by one of his students, Gérando, when he wrote: “He who had studied so deeply how ideas are formed in the human mind lacked much ability in bringing them to life in his pupil's understanding.”

But we would judge our author unjustly if, after the criticisms we have made of him, we were not to accord him the praise he deserves, especially for having comprehended, as he has done, the value of personal reflection, and the superiority of judgment over memory. A few quotations will rehabilitate the pedagogy of Condillac in the minds of our readers.

But it would be unfair to judge our author harshly if, after the criticisms we've leveled at him, we didn't also give him the praise he deserves, especially for understanding, as he has, the importance of personal reflection and the superiority of judgment over memory. A few quotes will help restore Condillac's teaching methods in the minds of our readers.

Above all else there must be an exercise in personal reflection:—

Above all, there must be an exercise in personal reflection:—

“I grant that the education which cultivates only the memory may make prodigies, and that it has done so; but these prodigies last only during the time of infancy.... He who knows only by heart, knows nothing.... He who has not learned to reflect has not been instructed, or, what is still worse, has been poorly instructed.”

“I agree that education focused solely on memorization can create amazing talents, and it has; however, these talents are often only temporary.... Someone who only knows things by heart really knows nothing.... If someone hasn't learned to think critically, then they haven't really been educated, or even worse, they've been poorly educated.”

“True knowledge is in the reflection, which has acquired it, much more than in the memory, which holds it in keeping; and the things which we are capable of recovering are better known than those of which we have a recollection. It does not suffice, then, to give a child knowledge. It is necessary that he instruct himself by seeking knowledge on his own account, and the essential point is to guide him properly. If he is led in an orderly way, he will acquire exact ideas, and will seize their succession and relation. Then, able to call them up for review, he will be able to compare them with others that are more remote, and to make a final choice of those which he wishes to study. Reflection can always recover the things it has known, because it knows how it originally found them; but the memory does not so recover the things it has learned, because it does not know how it learns.”

“Real knowledge comes from reflection more than from memory. We understand things better that we can rediscover than those we just remember. So, it’s not enough to simply give a child knowledge. They need to learn by seeking knowledge for themselves, and it's crucial to guide them in the right direction. If they are guided properly, they will develop clear ideas and understand how they connect and follow one another. Then, when they can bring those ideas back to mind, they'll be able to compare them with more distant knowledge and decide which subjects they want to explore further. Reflection can always bring back things it has known because it understands how it initially discovered them; however, memory struggles to retrieve what it has learned because it doesn't know how it learned it.”

This is why Condillac places far above the education we receive, the education that we give ourselves:—

This is why Condillac values the education we provide to ourselves much more highly than the education we receive:—

“Henceforth, Sir, it remains for you alone to instruct yourself. Perhaps you imagine you have finished; but it is I who have finished. You are to begin anew!”

“Henceforth, Sir, it’s up to you to teach yourself. Maybe you think you’re done; but I am the one who is finished. You need to start over!”

346. Excessive Devotion Criticised.—What beautiful lessons Condillac also addresses to his pupil to induce him to enfranchise himself from ecclesiastical tutelage! Written by an abbot, the eloquent page we are about to read proves how the lay spirit tended to pronounce itself in the eighteenth century.

346. Criticism of Excessive Devotion.—What beautiful lessons Condillac gives his student to encourage him to free himself from church control! Written by an abbot, the eloquent text we are about to read shows how the secular mindset started to express itself in the eighteenth century.

“You cannot be too pious, Sir; but if your piety is not enlightened, you will so far forget your duties as to be engrossed in the little things of devotion. Because prayer is necessary, you will think you ought always to be praying, not considering that true devotion consists first of all in fulfilling the duties of your station in life: it will not be your[319] fault that you do not live in your heart as in a cloister. Hypocrites will swarm around you, the monks will issue from their cells. The priests will abandon the service of the altar in order to be edified with the sight of your holy works. Blind prince! you will not perceive how their conduct is in contradiction with their language. You will not even observe that the men who praise you for always being at the foot of the altar, themselves forget that it is their own duty to be there. You will unconsciously take their place and leave to them your own. You will be continually at prayer, and you will believe that you assure your salvation. They will cease to pray, and you will believe that they assure their salvation. Strange contradiction, which turns aside ministers from the Church to give bad ministers to the State.”[180]

“You can’t be too devout, Sir; but if your devotion isn’t thoughtful, you might forget your responsibilities and get stuck on trivial acts of worship. Just because prayer is essential, you might think you need to pray all the time, not realizing that true devotion starts with doing your duties in life: it’s not your fault if your heart doesn’t feel like it’s in a monastery. Hypocrites will gather around you, and monks will come out of their cells. Priests will leave the altar to admire your good deeds. Blind prince! You won’t see how their actions contradict their words. You won’t even notice that those who commend you for being at the altar forget it’s their duty to be there. You will unknowingly take their role and leave them yours. You will be constantly praying, believing you’re securing your salvation. They will stop praying, and you’ll think they’re doing just fine. It’s a strange contradiction that pulls ministers away from the Church to give poor ministers to the State.”[319]

347. Diderot (1713-1784).—To him who knows nothing of Diderot save his works of imagination, often so licentious, it will doubtless be a surprise to see the name of this fantastic writer inscribed in the catalogue of educators. But this astonishment will disappear if we will take the trouble to recollect with what versatility this mighty spirit could vary the subject of his reflections, and pass from the gay to the solemn, and especially with what ardor, in conjunction with D’Alembert, he was the principal founder of the Encyclopédie, and the indefatigable contributor to it.

347. Diderot (1713–1784).—For anyone who only knows Diderot through his imaginative works, which are often quite risqué, it might come as a surprise to see this imaginative writer listed among educators. However, this shock will fade when we remember how versatile this brilliant mind was in shifting the focus of his thoughts, moving seamlessly from light-hearted to serious topics, and especially how passionately, alongside D’Alembert, he was a key founder of the Encyclopédie and an tireless contributor to it.

348. His Pedagogical Works.—But there is no room for doubt. Diderot has written at least two treatises that belong to the history of education: first, about 1773, The Systematic Refutation of the Book of Helvetius on Man, an incisive and eloquent criticism of the paradoxes and errors of Helvetius; and, in the second place, about 1776, a complete[320] scheme of education, composed at the request of Catherine II., under the title, Plan of a University.[181]

348. His Teaching Works.—There’s no doubt about it. Diderot has written at least two important works in the history of education: first, around 1773, The Systematic Refutation of the Book of Helvetius on Man, a sharp and powerful critique of Helvetius's paradoxes and mistakes; and, secondly, around 1776, a complete[320] education plan created at the request of Catherine II., titled Plan of a University.[181]

349. His Merits as an Educator.—Doubtless Diderot did not have sufficient gravity of character or sufficiently definite ideas to be a perfect educator; but, by way of compensation, the natural and acquired qualities of his mind made him worthy of the confidence placed in him by Catherine II. in entrusting him with the organization, at least in theory, of the instruction of the Russian people. First of all, he had the merit of being a universal thinker, “sufficiently versed in all the sciences to know their value, and not sufficiently profound in any one to give it a preference inspired by predilection.” Engaged in the scientific movement, of which the Encyclopédie was the centre, he at the same time cherished an enthusiastic passion for letters. He worshipped Shakespeare and modern poetry, but he was not less enamored of classical antiquity, and for several years, he says, “he thought it as much a religious duty to read a song of Homer as a good priest would to recite his breviary.”

349. His Qualities as a Teacher.—Undoubtedly, Diderot didn’t have enough seriousness or clear ideas to be a perfect educator; however, his natural and learned qualities made him deserving of the trust Catherine II placed in him by assigning him, at least in theory, the organization of the education of the Russian people. First and foremost, he had the merit of being a universal thinker, “well-versed in all the sciences to understand their value, and not deeply specialized in any one to give it a preference based on personal bias.” Involved in the scientific movement centered around the Encyclopédie, he also had a passionate love for literature. He admired Shakespeare and modern poetry, but he equally adored classical antiquity, claiming for several years, “he considered it as important a duty to read a song of Homer as a good priest would see it to recite his breviary.”

350. Necessity of Instruction.—Diderot, and this is to his praise, is distinguished from the most of his contemporaries, and especially from Rousseau, by his ardent faith in the moral efficacy of instruction:—

350. Need for Instruction.—Diderot, and this is to his credit, stands out from most of his peers, especially Rousseau, due to his strong belief in the positive impact of education:—

“Far from corrupting,” he exclaims, “instruction sweetens character, throws light on duty, makes vice less gross, and either chokes it or conceals it.... I dare assert that purity of morals has followed the progress of dress, from the skin of animals to fabrics of silk.”

“Far from being harmful,” he exclaims, “education enhances character, clarifies responsibilities, makes bad behavior less crude, and either suppresses it or hides it.... I confidently claim that moral purity has advanced alongside the evolution of clothing, from animal skins to silk fabrics.”

Hence he decides on the necessity of instruction for all:—

Hence he decides that instruction is necessary for everyone:—

“From the prime minister to the lowest peasant, it is good for every one to know how to read, write, and count.”

“From the prime minister to the lowest peasant, everyone should know how to read, write, and do math.”

And he proposes to all people the example of Germany, with her strongly organized system of primary instruction. He demands schools open to all children, “schools of reading, writing, arithmetic, and religion,” in which will be studied both a moral and a political catechism. Attendance on these schools shall be obligatory, and to make compulsion possible, Diderot demands gratuity. He goes even farther, and would have the child fed at school, and with his books would have him find bread.

And he suggests to everyone the example of Germany, with its well-organized system of primary education. He calls for schools accessible to all children, “schools for reading, writing, math, and religion,” where both a moral and a civic curriculum will be taught. Attendance at these schools should be mandatory, and to enforce this, Diderot insists that education should be free. He goes even further, proposing that children be provided meals at school, and that through their studies, they should learn how to earn a living.

351. The Conception of Public Instruction.—Like all who sincerely desire a strong organization of instruction, Diderot assigns the direction of it to the State. His ideal of a Russian university bears a strong resemblance to the French University of 1808. He would have at its head a politician, a statesman, to whom should be submitted all the affairs of public instruction. He even went so far as to entrust to this general master of the university the duty of presiding over the examinations, of appointing the presidents of colleges, of excluding bad pupils, and of deposing professors and tutors.

351. The Concept of Public Education.—Like everyone who genuinely wants a strong education system, Diderot believes that the government should oversee it. His vision for a Russian university closely resembles the French University of 1808. He wanted a politician, a statesman, to lead it, responsible for all matters related to public education. He even suggested that this overarching leader of the university should preside over exams, appoint college presidents, expel underperforming students, and dismiss professors and tutors.

352. Criticism of French Colleges.—Secondary instruction, what was then called the Faculty of Arts, is the principal object of Diderot’s reflections. He criticises the traditional system with extreme severity, and his charge, thought sometimes unjust, deserves to be quoted:—

352. Critique of French Colleges.—Secondary education, what was then known as the Faculty of Arts, is the main focus of Diderot’s thoughts. He critiques the traditional system quite harshly, and his accusations, while sometimes unfair, are worth mentioning:—

“It is in the Faculty of Arts that there are still taught to-day, under the name of belles-lettres, two dead languages which are of use only to a small number of citizens; it is there that they are studied for six or seven years without being learned; under the name of rhetoric, the art of speaking is taught before the art of thinking, and that of speaking elegantly before having ideas; under the name of logic, the head is filled with the subtilties of Aristotle, and of his very[322] sublime and very useless theory of the syllogism, and there is spread over a hundred obscure pages what might have been clearly stated in four; under the name of ethics, I do not know what is said, but I know that there is not a word said either of the qualities of mind or heart; under the name of metaphysics, there are discussed theses as trifling as they are knotty, the first elements of scepticism and bigotry, and the germ of the unfortunate gift of replying to everything; under the name of physics, there is endless dispute about the elements of matter and the system of the world; but not a word on natural history, not a word on real chemistry, very little on the movement and fall of bodies; very few experiments, less still of anatomy, and nothing of geography.”[182]

“It is in the Faculty of Arts that they still teach today, under the name of belles-lettres, two dead languages that are only useful to a small number of people; it is there that they are studied for six or seven years without being truly understood; under the name of rhetoric, the art of speaking is taught before the art of thinking, and the ability to speak elegantly is prioritized over having original ideas; under the name of logic, the mind gets filled with the subtleties of Aristotle and his highly theoretical and essentially useless theory of the syllogism, and a hundred obscure pages cover what could have been clearly expressed in four; under the name of ethics, I have no idea what is discussed, but I know that there isn't a word about the qualities of the mind or heart; under the name of metaphysics, they debate topics as trivial as they are convoluted, dealing with the basics of skepticism and narrow-mindedness, along with the unfortunate tendency to have an answer for everything; under the name of physics, there are endless arguments about the elements of matter and the structure of the universe; but not a word on natural history, not a word on real chemistry, very little about the movement and falling of objects; very few experiments, even fewer on anatomy, and nothing about geography.”[182]

353. Proposed Reforms.—After such a spirited criticism, it was Diderot’s duty to propose earnest and radical reforms; but all of those which he suggests are not equally commendable.

353. Proposed Changes.—After such a strong critique, it was Diderot's responsibility to suggest serious and radical reforms; however, not all of his proposals are equally praiseworthy.

Let us first note the idea revived in our day by Auguste Comte and the school of positivists, of a connection and a subordination of the sciences, classified in a certain order, according as they presuppose the science which has preceded, or as they facilitate the study of the science which follows, and also according to the measure of their utility.[183] It is according to this last principle in particular, that Diderot distributes the work of the school, after having called attention to the fact that the order of the sciences, as determined by the needs of the school, is not their logical order:—

Let’s start by pointing out the idea brought back to life in our time by Auguste Comte and the positivist movement, which is that sciences are connected and ranked in a specific order based on how they rely on the preceding sciences or aid the study of those that come after them, as well as their usefulness.[183] Notably, Diderot arranges the work of the school based on this last principle, highlighting that the order of the sciences, defined by the needs of the school, isn’t the same as their logical order:—

“The natural connection of one science with the others designates for it a place, and the principle of utility, more or less general, determines for it another place.”

“The natural connection of one science with others gives it a specific role, and the principle of utility, to varying degrees, assigns it another role.”

But Diderot forgets that we must take into account, not alone the principle of utility in the distribution of studies, but that the essential thing of all others is to adapt the order of studies to the progress of the child in age and aptitudes.

But Diderot forgets that we have to consider, not just the principle of usefulness in how we distribute studies, but that the most important thing of all is to adjust the order of studies to match the child's age and abilities.

354. Preferences for the Sciences.—Although equally enamored of letters and the sciences, Diderot did not know how to hold a just balance between a literary and a scientific education. Anticipating Condorcet and Auguste Comte, he displaces the centre of instruction, and gives a preponderance to the sciences. Of the eight classes comprised in his Faculty of Arts, the first five are devoted to the mathematics, to mechanics, to astronomy, to physics, and to chemistry. Grammar and the ancient languages are relegated to the last three years, which nearly correspond to what are called in our colleges the “second” and “rhetoric.”[184]

354. Science Preferences.—Although just as passionate about literature and the sciences, Diderot struggled to find the right balance between a literary and a scientific education. Anticipating Condorcet and Auguste Comte, he shifts the focus of teaching and prioritizes the sciences. Of the eight subjects in his Faculty of Arts, the first five are dedicated to mathematics, mechanics, astronomy, physics, and chemistry. Grammar and ancient languages are pushed to the last three years, which nearly align with what we now refer to in colleges as the “second” and “rhetoric.”[184]

The charge that must be brought against Diderot in this place, is not merely that he puts an unreasonable restriction on literary studies, but also that he makes a bad distribution of scientific studies in placing the mathematics before physics. It is useless for him to assert that “it is easier to learn geometry than to learn to read.” He does not convince us of this. It is a grave error to begin by keeping the child’s attention on numerical abstractions, by leaving his senses unemployed, by postponing so long the study of natural history and experimental physics, those sciences expressly adapted to children, because, as Diderot himself expresses it, “they involve a continuous exercise of sight, smell, taste, and memory.”

The criticism that needs to be made against Diderot here is not just that he imposes an unreasonable limitation on literary studies, but also that he poorly organizes scientific studies by prioritizing mathematics over physics. It's pointless for him to claim that "it's easier to learn geometry than to learn to read." He doesn't persuade us of this. It's a serious mistake to start by focusing a child's attention on numerical abstractions, leaving their senses idle, and delaying the study of natural history and experimental physics—subjects that are specially suited for children—because, as Diderot himself puts it, "they involve a continuous exercise of sight, smell, taste, and memory."

To excuse Diderot’s error, it does not suffice to state that his pupil does not enter the Faculty of Arts till his twelfth year. Till that period, he will learn only reading, writing,[324] and orthography. There is ground for thinking that these first years will be rather poorly employed; but besides this, it is evident that even at the age of twelve the mind is not sufficiently mature to be plunged into the cold deductions of mathematics.

To justify Diderot’s mistake, it's not enough to say that his student doesn't start at the Faculty of Arts until he's twelve. Up until then, he'll only be learning reading, writing,[324] and spelling. There's reason to believe that these early years will be wasted; moreover, it's clear that even at twelve, the mind isn’t developed enough to dive into the dry logic of mathematics.

355. Incomplete Views as to the Scope of Literary Studies.—Diderot’s attitude with respect to classical studies is a matter of surprise. On the one hand, he postpones their study till the pupil’s nineteenth and twentieth year. On the other, with what enthusiasm this eloquent scholar speaks of the ancients, particularly of Homer!

355. Incomplete Perspectives on the Scope of Literary Studies.—Diderot’s views on classical studies are surprising. On one hand, he recommends delaying their study until the student is nineteen or twenty. On the other hand, he speaks of the ancients, especially Homer, with such enthusiasm!

“Homer is the master to whom I am indebted for whatever merit I have, if indeed I have any at all. It is difficult to attain to excellence in taste without a knowledge of the Greek and Latin languages. I early drew my intellectual nourishment from Homer, Virgil, Horace, Terence, Anacreon, Plato, and Euripides on the one hand, and from Moses and the Prophets on the other.”

“Homer is the master to whom I owe any merit I have, if I have any at all. It’s hard to achieve a great sense of taste without knowing Greek and Latin. I gained my intellectual foundation early on from Homer, Virgil, Horace, Terence, Anacreon, Plato, and Euripides on one side, and from Moses and the Prophets on the other.”

How are we to explain this contradiction of an inconsistent and ungrateful humanist who extols the humanities to the skies, and at the same time puts such restrictions on the teaching of them as almost to annihilate them? The reason for this is, that, in his opinion, the belles-lettres are useful only for the training of orators and poets, but are not serviceable in the general development of the mind. Consequently, being fancy studies, so to speak, they are fit only for a small minority of pupils, and have no right to the first place in a common education, destined for men in general. Diderot is not able to discern what, in pedagogy, is their true title to nobility,—that they are an admirable instrument of intellectual gymnastics, and the surest and also the most convenient means of acquiring those qualities of just[325]ness, of precision, and of clearness, which are needed by all conditions of men, and are applicable to all the special employments of life.[185]

How are we supposed to explain this contradiction of an inconsistent and ungrateful humanist who praises the humanities to the highest heavens while simultaneously imposing such restrictions on their teaching that it nearly wipes them out? The reason for this is that, in his view, the fine arts are only useful for training orators and poets, but they don’t contribute to the overall development of the mind. As a result, being considered fancy subjects, they’re suitable only for a small number of students and don’t deserve a primary place in a general education meant for everyone. Diderot fails to recognize what their true merit is in education—that they serve as an excellent tool for mental exercise and are the most reliable and convenient means of developing the qualities of fairness, precision, and clarity that everyone needs in all walks of life.

356. Opinion of Marmontel.—Diderot seems to reduce the office of letters to a study of words, and to an exercise of memory. He might have learned a lesson from one of his contemporaries, Marmontel, whose intellect, though less brilliant, was sometimes more just, an advantage which the intelligence gains from early discipline in the study of the languages:—

356. Marmontel's opinion.—Diderot seems to see writing as just memorizing words and exercising memory. He could have taken a cue from one of his peers, Marmontel, whose mind, although not as dazzling, was sometimes more accurate—an advantage that comes from focusing on language study early on:

“The choice and use of words, in translating from one language to another, and even then some degree of elegance in the construction of sentences, began to interest me; and this work, which did not proceed without the analysis of ideas, fortified my memory. I perceived that it was the idea attached to the word which made it take root, and reflection soon made me feel that the study of the languages was also the study of the art of distinguishing shades of thought, of decomposing it, of forming its texture, and of catching with precision its spirit and its relations; and that along with words, an equal number of new ideas were introduced and developed in the[326] heads of the young,[186] and that in this way the early classes were a course in elementary philosophy, much more rich, more extended, and of greater real utility than we think, when we complain that in our colleges nothing is learned but Latin.”[187]

“The choice and use of words when translating from one language to another, along with a certain level of elegance in sentence structure, started to fascinate me; and this work, which involved dissecting ideas, strengthened my memory. I realized that it was the idea linked to the word that allowed it to take root, and contemplation soon led me to understand that studying languages was also about learning the art of identifying subtle differences in thought, breaking it down, shaping its structure, and accurately capturing its essence and connections; and that along with words, a wealth of new ideas was introduced and developed in the[326] heads of the young,[186] making early classes a foundational philosophy course, much richer, broader, and more genuinely useful than we realize when we complain that our colleges teach nothing but Latin.”[187]

357. Other Novelties in Diderot’s Plan.—Without entering into the details of the very elaborate organization of Diderot’s Russian University, we shall call attention to some other novelties of his system:—

357. Other Innovations in Diderot’s Plan.—Without diving into the specifics of the detailed structure of Diderot’s Russian University, we want to highlight a few other innovations in his system:—

1. The division of the classes into several series of parallel courses: first, the series of scientific and literary courses; then, the series of lectures devoted to religion, to ethics, and to history; and finally, courses in drawing, music, etc.

1. The division of the classes into several series of parallel courses: first, the series of science and literature courses; then, the series of lectures focused on religion, ethics, and history; and finally, courses in drawing, music, and more.

2. The whimsical idea of teaching history in an inverted order, so to speak, in beginning with the most recent events, and little by little going back to antiquity.

2. The quirky idea of teaching history in reverse order, starting with the most recent events and gradually working back to ancient times.

3. His extreme estimate of the art of reading: “Let a teacher of reading be associated with a professor of drawing;[327] there are so few men, even the most enlightened, who know how to read well, a gift always so agreeable, and often so necessary.”

3. His high opinion of the art of reading: “If a reading teacher teamed up with a drawing professor; [327] there are so few people, even the most educated, who can read well, a skill that is always enjoyable and often essential.”

4. A special regard for the study of art and for æsthetic education, which could not be a matter of indifference to the great art critic who wrote the Salons.

4. A special interest in the study of art and in aesthetic education, which could not be something the renowned art critic who wrote the Salons was indifferent to.

5. A reform in the system of ushers.[188] Diderot would have for supervising assistants in colleges, educated men, capable on occasion of supplying the places of the professors themselves. To attach them to their duties, he requires that some dignity be given to their modest and useful functions, and that the usher be a sort of supernumerary, or “professor in reversion,” who aspires to the chair of the professor, whose place he supplies from time to time, and which he may finally attain.

5. A reform in the system of ushers.[188] Diderot proposed having educated men as supervising assistants in colleges, who could occasionally take the place of the professors themselves. To motivate them, he suggested that some respect be shown for their modest yet important roles, and that the usher be viewed as a sort of backup or “future professor,” who aims for the professor’s position that he fills from time to time, and which he may ultimately achieve.

358. Helvetius (1715-1771).—In undertaking the study of the thoughts of Helvetius on education, and the rapid analysis of his Treatise on Man, we shall not take leave of Diderot, for the work of Helvetius has had the good or the bad fortune of being commented on and criticised by his illustrious contemporary. Thanks to the Systematic Refutation of the Book of Helvetius on Man, which forms a charming accompaniment of pungent or vigorous reflections to a dull and languid book, the reading of the monotonous treatise of Helvetius becomes easy and almost agreeable.

358. Helvetius (1715–1771).—As we delve into Helvetius's ideas on education and take a quick look at his Treatise on Man, we won’t ignore Diderot, since Helvetius's work has been both positively and negatively critiqued by his famous contemporary. Thanks to the Systematic Refutation of the Book of Helvetius on Man, which provides engaging critiques and sharp insights to a dull and tedious book, reading Helvetius's monotonous treatise becomes easier and almost enjoyable.

359. The Treatise on Man.—Under this title, a little long, De l’homme, de ses facultés intellectuelles et de son éducation, Helvetius has composed a large work which he had in contemplation for fifteen years, and which did not appear till after his death, in 1772. As a matter of fact, education does not directly occupy the author’s attention except in the[328] first and the last chapters (sections I. and X.). With this exception, the whole book is devoted to long developments of the favorite maxims of his philosophy: as the intellectual equality of all men, and the reduction of all the passions to the pursuit of pleasure; or to platitudes, such as the influence of laws on the happiness of people, and the evils which result from ignorance.

359. The Treatise on Humanity.—Under this somewhat lengthy title, De l’homme, de ses facultés intellectuelles et de son éducation, Helvetius created a substantial work that he contemplated for fifteen years, and it was published posthumously in 1772. In reality, education is only directly addressed by the author in the [328] first and last chapters (sections I. and X.). Aside from that, the entire book consists of extensive discussions on his favorite philosophical principles, such as the intellectual equality of all people, the idea that all passions stem from the pursuit of pleasure, or other common observations like the impact of laws on people's happiness and the problems that arise from ignorance.

360. Potency of Education.—When he does not fall into platitudes, Helvetius goes off into paradoxes that are presumptuous and systematic. His habitual characteristic is pedantry in what is false. According to him, for example, education is all-powerful; it is the sole cause of the difference between minds. The mind of the child is but an empty capacity, something indeterminate, without predisposition. The impressions of the senses are the only elements of the intelligence; so that the acquisitions of the five senses are the only thing that is of moment; “the senses are all that there is of man.” It is not possible to push sensationalism further than this.

360. Power of Education.—When he avoids clichés, Helvetius veers into bold and systematic paradoxes. His main trait is a kind of pedantry about things that aren't true. For instance, he argues that education is extremely powerful; it’s the sole reason for differences in intelligence. He believes a child's mind is just an empty vessel, something undefined, without any natural tendencies. The only things that contribute to intelligence are sensory experiences; thus, what we acquire through our five senses is all that truly matters—“the senses are all that make us human.” Sensationalism can't go any further than this.

The impressions of the senses are, then, the basis of human nature, and as these impressions vary with circumstances, Helvetius arrives at this conclusion, that chance is the great master in the formation of mind and character. Consequently, he undertakes to produce at will men of genius, or, at least, men of talent. For this purpose, it suffices to ascertain, by repeated observations, the means which chance employs for making great men. These means once discovered, it remains only to set them at work artificially and to combine them, in order to produce the same effects.

The impressions we get from our senses are the foundation of human nature, and since these impressions change with different situations, Helvetius concludes that chance is the major factor in shaping our minds and characters. As a result, he aims to create, at will, individuals of genius or at the very least, individuals of talent. To do this, he believes it's enough to figure out, through repeated observations, the methods chance uses to create great people. Once these methods are identified, all that's left is to use them intentionally and combine them to achieve the same results.

“Genius is a product of chance. Rousseau, like a countless number of illustrious men, may be regarded as one of the masterpieces of chance.”

“Genius is a product of chance. Rousseau, like countless other famous people, can be seen as one of the masterpieces of chance.”

361. Helvetius refuted by Diderot.—It is easy to reply to extravagant statements of this sort. Had Helvetius consulted teachers and parents, had he observed himself, had he simply reflected on his two daughters, so unequally endowed though identically educated, he would doubtless have felt constrained to acknowledge the limitations of education; he would have comprehended that it cannot give imagination to minds of sluggish temperament, nor enthusiasm and sensibility to inert souls, and that the most marvellously helpful circumstances will not make of a Helvetius a Montesquieu or a Voltaire.

361. Diderot challenges Helvetius.—It's easy to respond to outrageous claims like this. If Helvetius had talked to teachers and parents, if he had observed his own experiences, or simply thought about his two daughters—so differently gifted despite the same education—he would surely have recognized the limits of education. He would have understood that it can't give creativity to dull minds, nor passion and sensitivity to lifeless souls, and that even the best circumstances won't turn a Helvetius into a Montesquieu or a Voltaire.

But if it is easy to refute Helvetius, it is impossible to criticise him with more brilliancy and eloquence than Diderot has done. With what perfection of reason he restores to nature, to innate and irresistible inclinations, the influence which Helvetius denies to them in the formation of character!

But while it's easy to dismiss Helvetius, no one has critiqued him with more brilliance and eloquence than Diderot. With such clarity of thought, he reinstates the role of nature and our innate, irresistible tendencies, which Helvetius claims don't shape character!

“The accidents of Helvetius,” he says, “are like the spark which sets on fire a cask of wine, and which is extinguished in a bucket of water.”

“The accidents of Helvetius,” he says, “are like the spark that ignites a barrel of wine, and which is put out in a bucket of water.”

“For thousands of centuries the dew of heaven has fallen on the rocks without making them fertile. The sown fields await it in order to become productive, but it is not the dew that scatters the seed. Accidents themselves no more produce anything, than the pick of the laborer who delves in the mines of Golconda produces the diamond that it brings to the surface.”

“For thousands of years, the dew from heaven has fallen on the rocks without making them fertile. The planted fields wait for it to become productive, but it’s not the dew that spreads the seed. Accidents themselves produce nothing, just like the pick of the laborer who digs in the mines of Golconda doesn’t produce the diamond it brings to the surface.”

Doubtless education has a more radical effect than that which is attributed to it by La Bruyère when he said that “it touches only the surface of the soul.” But if it can do much, it cannot do all. It perfects if it is good; it deadens and it perverts if it is bad; but it can never be a substitute for lacking aptitude, and can never replace nature.

Certainly, education has a more profound impact than what La Bruyère claimed when he said it “only touches the surface of the soul.” While it can do a lot, it can't do everything. It enhances if it’s effective; it stifles and corrupts if it’s not; but it can never make up for a lack of ability, nor can it replace innate talent.

362. Secularized Instruction.—In other parts of his system Helvetius is in accord with Diderot. Like him, he believes the necessary condition of progress in education is that it be made secular and entrusted to the civil power. The vices of education come from the opposition of the two powers, spiritual and temporal, that assume to direct it. Between the Church and the State there is an opposition of interests and views. The State would have the nation become brave, industrious, and enlightened. The Church demands a blind submission and unlimited credulity. Hence there is contradiction in pedagogical precepts, diversity in the means that are employed, and, consequently, an education that is hesitating, that is pulled in opposite directions, that does not know definitely where it is going, that misses its way, that gropes and wastes time.

362. Secular Education.—In other aspects of his system, Helvetius agrees with Diderot. Like him, he thinks that the key to progress in education is to make it secular and under the control of civil authorities. The problems in education arise from the conflict between the two powers, spiritual and temporal, that try to govern it. There’s a clash of interests and perspectives between the Church and the State. The State wants the nation to be brave, hardworking, and informed. The Church demands blind obedience and total faith. As a result, there’s confusion in teaching guidelines, a variety of methods used, and ultimately, an education that is uncertain, pulled in different directions, unsure of its destination, that loses its way, that stumbles around and wastes time.

But the conclusion of Helvetius is not as we might expect,—the separation of Church and State in the matter of instruction and education, such as recent laws have established in France. No; Helvetius would have the State absorb the Church, and have religious power and civil power lodged in the same hands and both belong to those who control the government,—a vexatious confusion that would end in the oppression of consciences.

But Helvetius's conclusion isn't what we might expect—the separation of Church and State regarding instruction and education, like the recent laws established in France. No; Helvetius wanted the State to take over the Church, with religious and civil power held by the same people who control the government—an annoying mix-up that would lead to the oppression of individual beliefs.

Helvetius, whatever may be thought of him, does not deserve to claim our attention for any length of time, and we cannot seriously consider as an authority in pedagogy a writer who, in intellectual as in moral education, reduces everything to a single principle, the development and the satisfaction of physical sensibility.[189]

Helvetius, no matter what people might think of him, doesn't merit our attention for long, and we can't really view him as an authority in education when he simplifies everything in both intellectual and moral learning to one principle: the development and satisfaction of physical feelings.[189]

363. The Encyclopædists.—The vast collection which, under the name Encyclopédie, sums up the science and the philosophy of the eighteenth century, touches educational questions only in passing. Properly speaking, the Encyclopédie contains no system of pedagogy. The principal fragment is the article Éducation, written by the grammarian and Latinist Dumarsais.

363. The Encyclopedia Team.—The extensive collection known as the Encyclopédie, which encapsulates the science and philosophy of the eighteenth century, only briefly addresses educational issues. Strictly speaking, the Encyclopédie does not offer a structured approach to pedagogy. The main section is the article Éducation, written by the grammarian and Latin scholar Dumarsais.

But this piece of work is little worthy of its author, and little worthy in particular of the Encyclopédie. It contains scarcely anything but vague and trite generalities, and belongs to the category of those articles for padding which caused Voltaire to say: “You accept articles worthy of the Journal of Trévoux.” We shall notice, however, in this article, the importance accorded to the study of physics, and to the practice of the arts, even the most common, and the marked purpose to “subordinate” knowledges and studies, or to distribute them in a logical, or rather psychological, order; for example, to cause the concrete always to precede the abstract. But, after having lost himself in considerations of but little interest on the development of ideas and sentiments in the human soul, the author, who is decidedly far below his task, concludes by recommending to young people “the reading of newspapers.”

But this piece of work is not very worthy of its author, and especially not worthy of the Encyclopédie. It contains barely anything but vague and cliché generalities and falls into the category of those filler articles that made Voltaire say: “You accept articles worthy of the Journal of Trévoux.” However, we should note in this article the emphasis placed on the study of physics and the practice of even the most common arts, as well as the clear goal to “subordinate” knowledge and studies or to arrange them in a logical, or rather psychological, order; for instance, to ensure that the concrete always comes before the abstract. Yet, after getting lost in discussions of little interest regarding the development of ideas and feelings in the human soul, the author, who is clearly not up to the task, concludes by recommending to young people “the reading of newspapers.”

The other pedagogical articles of the Encyclopédie are equally deficient in striking novelties. If the great work of D’Alembert and Diderot has contributed something to the progress of education, it is less through the insufficient efforts which it has directly attempted in this direction, than through the general influence which it has exercised on the French mind in extolling the sciences in their theoretical study as well as in their practical applications, in diffusing technical knowledge, in glorifying the industrial arts, and in thus preparing for the coming of a scientific and positive[332] education in place of an education exclusively literary and of pure form.

The other teaching articles in the Encyclopédie also lack any groundbreaking new ideas. If D’Alembert and Diderot’s major work has advanced education, it’s not so much from their limited direct efforts in that area, but rather from its overall impact on French thought, promoting the sciences in both their theoretical and practical sides, spreading technical knowledge, celebrating the industrial arts, and thus paving the way for a scientific and practical[332] education instead of one that’s purely literary and formal.

364. Kant (1724-1804).—We know the considerable influence which, for a century, Kant has exercised on the development of philosophy. Since Descartes, no thinker had to the same degree excited an interest in the great problems of philosophy, nor more vigorously obliged the human reason to render an account of itself. It is then a piece of good fortune for the science of education that a philosopher of this order has taken up the discussion of pedagogical questions, and has thrown upon them the light of his penetrating criticism. The admiration which he felt for Rousseau, his attentive and impassioned reading of the Émile, his own reflections on the monastic education which he had received at the Collegium Fredericianum, a sort of small seminary conducted by the Pietists, the experience which he had had as a preceptor in several families that entrusted him with their children, and finally, above all else, his profound studies on human nature and his exalted moral philosophy, had given him a capital preparation for treating educational questions. Professor at the University of Königsberg, he several times resumes the discussion of pedagogical subjects with a marked predilection for them, and the notes of his lectures, collected by one of his colleagues, formed the little Treatise on Pedagogy which we are about to analyze.[190]

364. Kant (1724–1804).—Kant has had a significant impact on the development of philosophy for a century. Since Descartes, no thinker has generated as much interest in major philosophical issues or compelled human reason to reflect on itself as he has. It's fortunate for the field of education that such a philosopher has engaged with educational questions and illuminated them with his insightful criticism. His admiration for Rousseau, his passionate reading of the Émile, his reflections on the monastic education he received at the Collegium Fredericianum, a small seminary run by the Pietists, his experiences as a tutor for families who entrusted him with their children, and especially his deep studies of human nature and his high moral philosophy prepared him well to tackle educational topics. As a professor at the University of Königsberg, he often revisited pedagogical subjects with a clear enthusiasm, and the notes from his lectures, compiled by a colleague, formed the brief Treatise on Pedagogy that we are about to analyze.[190]

365. High Conception of Education.—In the opinion of Kant, the art of educating men, with that of governing them, is the most difficult and the most important of all. It is by education alone that humanity can be perfected and regenerated:—

365. Elevated View of Education.—According to Kant, the art of educating people, along with governing them, is the hardest and most important task of all. It is only through education that humanity can be improved and renewed:—

“It is pleasant to think that human nature will always be better and better developed by education, and that at last there will thus be given it the form which best befits it.

“It’s nice to believe that human nature will continuously improve through education, and that eventually it will acquire the form that suits it best.”

“To know how far the omnipotence of education can go, it would be necessary that a being of a superior order should undertake the bringing up of men.”

“To understand the extent of education's power, it would be essential for a being of a higher order to take on the task of raising humanity.”

But in order that it may attain this exalted end, education must be set free from routine and traditional methods. It must bring up children, not in view of their success in the present state of human society, but “in view of a better state, possible in the future, and according to an ideal conception of humanity and of its complete destination.”

But to reach this lofty goal, education needs to break away from routine and traditional methods. It should raise children not just to succeed in the current state of human society, but “with an eye toward a better future, possible in the future, based on an ideal vision of humanity and its full potential.”

366. Psychological Optimism.—Kant comes near accepting the opinion of Rousseau on the original innocence of man and the perfect goodness of his natural inclinations:—

366. Positive Thinking.—Kant comes close to accepting Rousseau's view on the inherent innocence of humanity and the complete goodness of our natural tendencies:—

“It is said in medicine that the physician is but the servant of nature. This is true of the moralist. Ward off the bad influences from without, and nature can be trusted to find for herself the best way.”[191]

“It’s said in medicine that the doctor is just nature’s helper. This applies to the moralist too. If you keep negative influences away, nature will know how to find the best path on its own.”[191]

Thus Kant does not tire of exalting the service which Rousseau had rendered pedagogy, in recalling educators to the confidence and respect that are due to calumniated human nature. Let us add, however, that the German philosopher is not content to repeat Rousseau. He corrects him in affirming that man, at his birth, is neither good nor evil, because he is not naturally a moral being. He does not become such till he raises his reason to the conception of duty and law. In other terms, in the infant everything is in germ. The infant is a being in preparation. The future alone, the development which he will receive from his education, will make him good or bad. At the beginning, he has but indeterminate[334] dispositions, and evil will come, not from a definite inclination of nature, but solely from the fact that we will not have known how to direct it,—from the fact, according to Kant’s own expression, that we will not have “subjected nature to rules.”

Thus, Kant continually praises the contribution that Rousseau made to education by reminding educators to have confidence in and respect for humanity, even when it faces criticism. However, it’s important to note that the German philosopher doesn’t just repeat Rousseau’s ideas. He refines them by asserting that a person, at birth, is neither good nor evil because they are not naturally moral beings. They only become moral once they elevate their reasoning to understand duty and law. In other words, everything in an infant is just a potential. The infant is a being in development. It’s only through the growth they receive from education that they will become good or bad. Initially, they possess only vague traits, and any evil that arises won’t come from a specific inclination in their nature, but rather from our inability to guide it properly—from the fact, as Kant puts it, that we haven’t “subjected nature to rules.”

367. Respect for the Liberty of the Child.—The psychological optimism of Kant inspires him, as it does Rousseau, with the idea of a negative education, respectful of the liberty of the child:—

367. Respect for Children's Freedom.—Kant's belief in the positive nature of humanity, similar to Rousseau's, leads him to the concept of a type of education that is non-intrusive and honors the freedom of the child:—

“In general, it must be noted that the earliest education should be negative; that is to say, nothing should be added to the precautions taken by nature, and that the effort should be limited to the preservation of her work.... It is well to employ at first but few helps, and to leave children to learn for themselves. Much of the weakness of man is due, not to the fact that nothing is taught him, but to the fact that false impressions are communicated to him.”

“In general, it should be noted that early education should focus on what not to do; in other words, we shouldn’t interfere with the natural precautions already in place, and our efforts should be limited to preserving what nature has provided. It’s best to start with only a few aids and allow children to learn on their own. A lot of human weakness comes not from a lack of teaching but from being given incorrect impressions.”

Without going so far as to say with Rousseau that all dependence with respect to men is contrary to order, Kant took great care to respect the liberty of the pupil. He complains of parents who are always talking about “breaking the wills of their sons.” He maintains, not without reason, that it is not necessary to offer much resistance to children, if we have not begun by yielding too readily to their caprices, and by always responding to their cries. Nothing is more harmful to them than a discipline which is provoking and degrading. But, in his zeal for human liberty, the theorist of the autonomy of wills goes a little too far. He fears, for example, the tyranny of habits. He requires that they be prevented from being formed, and that children be accustomed to nothing. He might as well demand the suppression of all education, since education should be but the acquisition of a body of good habits.

Without going so far as to say with Rousseau that all dependence on others is against order, Kant was very careful to respect the freedom of the student. He criticizes parents who always talk about “breaking their sons’ wills.” He argues, not without justification, that there's no need to resist children too much if we haven't started by giving in too easily to their whims and always responding to their cries. Nothing harms them more than a discipline that is provoking and degrading. However, in his passion for human freedom, the advocate for the autonomy of wills goes a bit too far. He worries, for example, about the tyranny of habits. He insists that they should be prevented from forming and that children shouldn’t become accustomed to anything. He might as well call for the end of all education, since education should simply be the development of good habits.

368. Stories Interdicted.—In the education of the intellectual faculties or talents, which he calls the physical culture of the soul, as distinguished from moral culture, which is the education of the will, Kant also approaches Rousseau. He proscribes romances and stories. “Children have an extremely active imagination which has no need of being developed by stories.” It may be said in reply, that fables and fictions, at the same time that they develop the imagination, also direct it and adorn it with their own proper grace, and may even lend it moral support. Rousseau, notwithstanding the ardor of his criticisms on the Fables of La Fontaine, himself admitted the moral value of the apologue.

368. Banned Stories.—In developing intellectual abilities or talents, which he refers to as the physical culture of the soul, as opposed to moral culture, which focuses on educating the will, Kant also aligns himself with Rousseau. He bans romances and stories, stating, “Children have a very active imagination that doesn’t need to be further stimulated by stories.” In response, one might argue that fables and fiction not only cultivate the imagination but also guide it and enhance it with their unique charm, potentially providing moral reinforcement as well. Despite his passionate critiques of La Fontaine's Fables, Rousseau acknowledged the moral importance of the fable.

369. Culture of the Faculties.—That which distinguishes Kant as an educator is that he is pre-occupied with the culture of the faculties much more than with the acquisition of knowledge. He passes in review the different intellectual forces, and his reflections on each of them might be collected as the elements of an excellent system of educational psychology. He will criticise, for example, the abuse of memory:—

369. Faculty Culture.—What sets Kant apart as an educator is his strong focus on developing the faculties over just gaining knowledge. He examines various intellectual abilities, and his thoughts on each could be compiled into a solid system of educational psychology. He critiques, for instance, the over-reliance on memory:—

“Men who have nothing but memory,” he says, “are but living lexicons, and, as it were, the pack-horses of Parnassus.”

“Men who rely solely on memory,” he says, “are just walking dictionaries, and, in a way, the pack-mules of Parnassus.”

For the culture of the understanding, Kant proposes “at first to train it passively to some degree,” by requiring of the child examples which illustrate a rule, or, on the contrary, the rule which applies to particular examples.

For the development of understanding, Kant suggests “first training it passively to some degree,” by asking the child for examples that illustrate a rule, or, on the other hand, the rule that applies to specific examples.

For the exercise of the reason, he recommends the Socratic method, and, in general, for the development of all the faculties of the mind, he thinks that the best way of proceeding is to cause the pupil to be active:—

For exercising reason, he suggests the Socratic method, and generally, to develop all the faculties of the mind, he believes the best approach is to engage the student actively:—

“The best way to comprehend is to do. What we learn the most thoroughly is what we learn to some extent by ourselves.”

“The best way to understand is to take action. What we learn the most deeply is often what we figure out on our own.”

370. Different Kinds of Punishments.—Kant has made a subtile analysis of the different qualities with which punishment may be invested. He distinguishes from physical punishment, moral punishment, which is the better. It consists in humiliating the pupil, in greeting him coolly, “in encouraging the disposition of the child to be honored and loved, that auxiliary of morality.” Physical punishments ought to be employed with precaution, “to the end that they may not entail servile dispositions.”

370. Types of Punishments.—Kant has done a detailed analysis of the different qualities associated with punishment. He distinguishes between physical punishment and moral punishment, with the latter being preferable. It involves humiliating the student, greeting them coldly, and “encouraging the child's desire to be respected and loved, which supports morality.” Physical punishments should be used carefully, “to ensure they do not lead to submissive attitudes.”

Another distinction is that of natural punishments and artificial punishments. The first are preferable to the second, because they are the very consequences of the faults which have been committed; “indigestion, for example, which a child brings on himself when he eats too much.” Another advantage of natural punishment, Kant justly remarks, “is that man submits to it all his life.”[192]

Another distinction is between natural punishments and artificial punishments. The former are better than the latter because they are direct consequences of the mistakes that have been made; “like indigestion, for instance, which a child causes for himself when he overeats.” Another benefit of natural punishment, as Kant wisely points out, “is that people endure it throughout their lives.”[192]

Finally, Kant divides punishments into negative and positive. The first are to be used for minor faults, and the others are to be reserved for the punishment of conduct that is absolutely bad.

Finally, Kant divides punishments into negative and positive. The first are meant for minor offenses, while the latter are reserved for the punishment of actions that are completely wrong.

Moreover, whatever punishment may be applied, Kant advises the teacher to avoid the appearance of feeling malice towards the pupil:—

Moreover, no matter what punishment is given, Kant advises the teacher to avoid showing any feelings of hostility towards the student:—

“The punishments we inflict while exhibiting signs of anger have a wrong tendency.”

“The punishments we impose when we show signs of anger are misguided.”

371. Religious Education.—At first view, we might be tempted to think that Kant has adopted the conclusions of Rousseau, and that, like him, he refuses to take an early[337] occasion to inculcate in the child’s mind the notion of a Supreme Being:—

371. Religious Studies.—At first glance, we might be tempted to think that Kant has embraced Rousseau's conclusions, and that, like him, he resists introducing the concept of a Supreme Being to a child at an early[337] age:—

“Religious ideas always suppose some system of theology. Now, how are we to teach theology to the young, who, far from knowing the world, do not yet know themselves? How shall the young who do not yet know what duty is, be in a condition to comprehend an immediate duty towards God?”

“Religious beliefs always imply some kind of theology. Now, how are we supposed to teach theology to young people who, not only don’t understand the world, but also don’t yet understand themselves? How can young people, who have no idea what duty even is, be in a position to grasp a direct responsibility toward God?”

To speak of religion to a young man, it would then be logical to wait till he is in a condition to form a clear and fixed conception of the nature of God. But it is impossible to do this, says Kant, because the young man lives in a society where he hears the name of the Divinity spoken at each moment, and where he takes part in continual observances of piety. It is better, then, to teach him at an early hour true religious notions, for fear that he may borrow from other men notions that are superstitious and false. In reality, Kant dissents from Rousseau only because, re-establishing the conditions of real life, he restores Émile to society, no longer keeping him in a fancied state of isolation. What a broad and noble way, moreover, of conceiving religious education! The best way of making clear to the mind of children the idea of God, is, according to Kant, to seek an analogy in the idea of a human father. It is necessary, moreover, that the conception of duty precede the conception of God; that morality precede, and that theology follow. Without morality, religion is but superstition; without morality, the pretended religious man is but a courtier, a suitor for divine favor.

To talk about religion with a young man, it makes sense to wait until he can form a clear and fixed idea of what God is. But Kant argues that this isn’t possible because the young man lives in a society where he constantly hears references to the Divine and participates in ongoing acts of worship. So, it’s better to teach him true religious concepts early on, to prevent him from picking up superstitious and false ideas from others. In reality, Kant disagrees with Rousseau only because, by acknowledging the conditions of real life, he brings Émile back into society instead of keeping him in an imagined state of isolation. This approach offers a broad and admirable perspective on religious education! According to Kant, the best way to help children understand the idea of God is to draw a comparison to the concept of a human father. Additionally, the idea of duty should come before the idea of God; morality should come first, and theology should follow. Without morality, religion is simply superstition; without morality, a so-called religious person is just a flatterer, seeking divine approval.

372. Moral Catechism.—Those who know to what a height Kant could raise the theory of morality, will not be surprised at the importance which he ascribes to the teaching of morals.

372. Moral Guide.—Anyone who understands how high Kant could elevate the theory of morality won't be surprised by the significance he gives to moral teaching.

“Our schools,” he says, “are almost entirely lacking in[338] one thing which, however, would be very useful for training children in probity,—I mean a catechism on duty. It should contain, in a popular form, cases concerning the conduct to be observed in ordinary life, and which would always naturally raise this question: Is this right or not?”

“Our schools,” he says, “are almost entirely lacking in[338] one thing that would be really helpful for teaching kids about integrity—I’m talking about a guide on duty. It should present, in a way that’s easy to understand, scenarios about behavior in everyday life, which would always lead to the question: Is this right or not?”

He had begun to write a book of this kind under the title Moral Catechism;[193] and he would have desired that an hour a day of school time be given to its study, “in order to teach pupils to know and to learn by heart their duty to men,—that power of God on the earth.” The child, he says again, would there learn to substitute the fear of his own conscience for that of men and divine punishment, inward dignity for the opinion of others, the intrinsic value of actions for the apparent value of words, and, finally, a serene and cheerful piety for a sad and gloomy devotion.

He had started writing a book like this called Moral Catechism;[193] and he wished that one hour of school time be dedicated to studying it, “to teach students to understand and memorize their responsibilities to others—this is the power of God on earth.” He also mentioned that a child would learn to replace the fear of people's judgment and divine punishment with a fear of their own conscience, to value their inner dignity over others' opinions, to appreciate the true worth of actions instead of the superficial worth of words, and, ultimately, to embrace a calm and joyful spirituality rather than a dreary and somber devotion.

[373. Analytical Summary.—1. This study exhibits the influence of philosophical systems on education. New conceptions of human destiny, new theories with respect to the composition of human nature, or a new hypothesis concerning man’s place in nature, determine corresponding changes in educational theory.

[373. Analysis Summary.—1. This study shows how philosophical systems impact education. New ideas about human destiny, new theories about human nature, or a new hypothesis regarding humanity's role in nature lead to changes in educational theory.]

2. Perhaps the broadest generalization yet reached in educational theory is the assumption made by Condillac, that the education of each individual should be a repetition of civilization in petto. With Mr. Spencer this hypothesis becomes a law.

2. One of the biggest generalizations in educational theory is the idea proposed by Condillac that each person's education should mirror civilization in petto. Mr. Spencer turns this hypothesis into a principle.

3. In theory, the secularization of education has begun. The Church is to lose one of its historical prerogatives, and the modern State is to become an educator.

3. In theory, the secularization of education has started. The Church is set to lose one of its historical privileges, and the modern State is going to take on the role of educator.

4. Helvetius typifies what may be called the plastic theory in education, or the conception that the teacher, if wise enough, may ignore all differences in natural endowment. This makes man the victim of his environment. The truth evidently is that man is the only creature which can bend circumstances to his will; and he has such an endowment of power in this direction that he can virtually recreate his environment and thus rise superior to it. And farther than this, there are innate differences in endowment that will persist in spite of all that education can do.

4. Helvetius represents what we could call the plastic theory in education, which suggests that a knowledgeable teacher can overlook any differences in natural ability. This puts humans at the mercy of their surroundings. The reality is that humans are the only beings capable of shaping their circumstances to their advantage; they have such an innate power that they can essentially recreate their environment and rise above it. Moreover, there are inherent differences in ability that will continue to exist, regardless of the influence of education.

5. The culture value of literary studies is justly exhibited in the quotation from Marmontel, and in particular the disciplinary value of translation.

5. The cultural value of literary studies is clearly shown in the quote from Marmontel, especially the importance of translation within the discipline.

6. Education for training, discipline, or culture, as distinguished from an education whose chief aim is to impart knowledge, receives definite recognition from Kant.]

6. Education for training, discipline, or culture, as opposed to an education whose main goal is to provide knowledge, is clearly acknowledged by Kant.

FOOTNOTES:

[177] Discours préliminaire sur la grammaire, in the Œuvres complètes of Condillac, Tome VI. p. 264.

[177] Preliminary Discourse on Grammar, in the Complete Works of Condillac, Volume VI, p. 264.

[178] This is also the main principle in Mr. Spencer’s educational philosophy. “The education of the child must accord both in mode and arrangement with the education of mankind as considered historically; or, in other words, the genesis of knowledge in the individual must follow the same course as the genesis of knowledge in the race.”—Education, p. 122. (P.)

[178] This is also the key idea in Mr. Spencer’s educational philosophy. “The education of the child must align both in method and structure with the education of humanity as seen through history; in other words, the development of knowledge in the individual must follow the same path as the development of knowledge in society.” —Education, p. 122. (P.)

[179] The general law of human progress is inheritance supplemented by individual acquisition. Using the symbols i (inheritance) and a (acquisition), the progress of the race from its origin upwards, through successive generations, may be exhibited by this series: i; i + a; i (2a) + a; i (3a) + a; i (4a) + a. If the factor of inheritance could be eliminated, as Condillac and Spencer recommend, the series would take this form: a′; a″; a‴; aiv; av: the successive increments in acquisition being due to successive increments in power gained through heredity. But, happily, the law of inheritance cannot be abrogated, and so philosophers write books in order to save succeeding generations from the fate of Sisyphus. (P.)

[179] The main rule of human development is inheritance plus personal achievement. Using the symbols i (inheritance) and a (acquisition), we can represent the progress of humanity from its beginnings, through different generations, with this sequence: i; i + a; i (2a) + a; i (3a) + a; i (4a) + a. If we could remove the factor of inheritance, as Condillac and Spencer suggest, the series would look like this: a′; a″; a‴; aiv; av: with each increase in personal achievement resulting from gains in power through heredity. But thankfully, the law of inheritance can't be ignored, which is why philosophers write books to help future generations avoid the struggle of Sisyphus. (P.)

[180] Cours d’études, Tome X. Introduction.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Study Course, Volume X. Introduction.

[181] See Œuvres complètes of Diderot. Edited by Tourneux, 1876-77. Tomes II. and III.

[181] See Œuvres complètes by Diderot. Edited by Tourneux, 1876-77. Volumes II and III.

[182] Œuvres, Tome III. p. 459.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Works, Volume III. p. 459.

[183] For Comte’s classification of the sciences, see Spencer’s Illustrations of Universal Progress, Chap. III. (P.)

[183] For Comte’s classification of the sciences, check out Spencer’s Illustrations of Universal Progress, Chapter III. (P.)

[184] See note, p. 131.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See note, p. 131.

[185] This thought will bear extension as in the following quotation: “The reasoning that I oppose starts from the low and false assumption that instruction serves only for the practical use that is made of it; for example, that he who, by his social position, does not make use of his intellectual culture, has no need of that culture. Literature, from this point of view, is useful only to the man of letters, science only to the scientist, good manners and fine bearing only to men of the world. The poor man should be ignorant, for education and knowledge are useless to him. Blasphemy, Gentlemen! The culture of the mind and the culture of the soul are duties for every man. They are not simple ornaments; they are things as sacred as religion” (Renan, Famille et État, p. 3). This is a sufficient answer to Mr. Spencer’s assumption (Education, p. 84), that the studies that are best for guidance are at the same time the best for discipline. See also Dugald Stewart (Elements, p. 12). (P.)

[185] This thought can be expanded upon in the following quote: “The reasoning I disagree with is based on the incorrect assumption that education only serves the practical purposes it is put to; for instance, that someone who, due to their social status, does not utilize their intellectual education has no need for it. From this perspective, literature is only useful for writers, science only for scientists, and good manners only for socially prominent people. The poor person should remain uneducated, as education and knowledge are pointless for them. That’s outrageous, Gentlemen! The development of the mind and soul is a responsibility for every individual. They are not just trivial embellishments; they are as sacred as religion” (Renan, Famille et État, p. 3). This sufficiently counters Mr. Spencer’s claim (Education, p. 84) that the subjects best for guidance are also the best for discipline. See also Dugald Stewart (Elements, p. 12). (P.)

[186] This thought throws light on a dictum of current pedagogy, “First, the idea, then the term.” It shows that very often, in actual experience, the sequence is from term to idea. The relation between term and idea is the same in kind as that between sentence and thought. Must we then say, “First the thought, then the sentence”? Or, “First the thought, then the chapter or the book”?

[186] This thought highlights a principle in modern teaching, “First, the idea, then the term.” It shows that frequently, in real-life situations, the order is actually from term to idea. The connection between term and idea is similar to that between sentence and thought. Should we then say, “First the thought, then the sentence”? Or, “First the thought, then the chapter or the book”?

The disciplinary value of translation is also well stated. It may be doubted whether the schools furnish a better “intellectual gymnastic.” Three high intellectual attainments are involved in a real translation: 1. The separation of the thought from the original form of words; 2. The seizing or comprehension of the thought as a mental possession; and 3. The embodying of the thought in a new form. A strictly analogous process, of almost equal value in its place, is that variety of reading in which the pupil is required to express the thought of the paragraph in his own language. This exercise involves the three processes above stated, and may be called “the translation of thought from one form into another, in the same language.” (P.)

The educational value of translation is clear. It's debatable whether schools provide a better kind of "intellectual workout." A genuine translation involves three key intellectual skills: 1. Distinguishing the idea from the original wording; 2. Understanding and internalizing the idea; and 3. Expressing the idea in a new way. A similar process, which is nearly as valuable, occurs when students are asked to convey the meaning of a paragraph in their own words. This task incorporates the three steps mentioned and can be described as “the translation of thought from one form into another, in the same language.” (P.)

[187] Marmontel, Mémoires d’un père pour servir à l’instruction de ses enfants, Tome I. p. 19.

[187] Marmontel, Mémoires d’un père pour servir à l’instruction de ses enfants, Volume I. p. 19.

[188] Maître d’étude: “He who in a lycée, college, or boarding-school, has oversight of pupils during study hours and recreations.”—Littré.

[188] Maître d’étude: “The person who supervises students during study periods and leisure time in a high school, college, or boarding school.” —Littré.

[189] It is a matter of surprise that in a German Pedagogical Library the very first French work published is the Traité de l’Homme of Helvetius. This is giving the place of honor to what is perhaps of the most ordinary value in French pedagogical literature.

[189] It's surprising that in a German Pedagogical Library, the very first French work published is Helvetius's Traité de l’Homme. This gives top billing to what is arguably one of the most commonplace contributions in French educational literature.

[190] See the French translation of this tract at the end of the volume, published by Monsieur Barni, under the title, Éléments métaphysiques de la doctrine de la vertu. Paris, 1855. The work of Kant appeared in German in 1803.

[190] Check out the French translation of this tract at the end of the volume, published by Monsieur Barni, titled Éléments métaphysiques de la doctrine de la vertu. Paris, 1855. Kant's work was published in German in 1803.

[191] Extract from Kant’s Fragments posthumes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Extract from Kant’s Posthumous Fragments.

[192] Monsieur Compayré seems to give his sanction to the “Discipline of Consequences.” I think that Mr. Fitch has correctly stated its limitations (Lectures, p. 117). Kant doubtless borrowed the idea from Rousseau, who employs it in the government of his imaginary pupil. (See Miss Worthington’s translation of the Émile, p. 66.) This doctrine is the basis of Mr. Spencer’s chapter on Moral Education. (P.)

[192] Monsieur Compayré seems to support the “Discipline of Consequences.” I think Mr. Fitch has accurately described its limitations (Lectures, p. 117). Kant clearly borrowed this idea from Rousseau, who uses it in the guidance of his fictional student. (See Miss Worthington’s translation of the Émile, p. 66.) This doctrine forms the basis of Mr. Spencer’s chapter on Moral Education. (P.)

[193] Helvetius, but poorly qualified for teaching moral questions, had had the idea of a Catéchisme de probité. Saint Lambert published, in 1798, a Catéchisme universel.

[193] Helvetius, not very suited for addressing moral issues, had the idea of a Catéchisme de probité. Saint Lambert published a Catéchisme universel in 1798.


CHAPTER XV.

THE ORIGIN OF LAY AND NATIONAL INSTRUCTION.—LA CHALOTAIS AND ROLLAND.

JESUITS AND PARLIAMENTARIANS; EXPULSION OF THE JESUITS (1764); GENERAL COMPLAINTS AGAINST THE EDUCATION OF THE JESUITS; EFFORTS MADE TO REPLACE THEM; LA CHALOTAIS (1701-1785); HIS ESSAY ON NATIONAL EDUCATION (1763); SECULARIZATION OF EDUCATION; PRACTICAL END OF INSTRUCTION; NEW SPIRIT IN EDUCATION; INTUITIVE AND NATURAL INSTRUCTION; STUDIES OF THE EARLIEST PERIOD; CRITICISM OF NEGATIVE EDUCATION; HISTORY AVENGED OF THE DISDAIN OF ROUSSEAU; GEOGRAPHY; NATURAL HISTORY; PHYSICAL RECREATIONS; MATHEMATICAL RECREATIONS; STUDIES OF THE SECOND PERIOD; THE LIVING LANGUAGES; OTHER STUDIES; THE QUESTION OF BOOKS; ARISTOCRATIC PREJUDICES; INSTRUCTION WITHIN THE REACH OF ALL; NORMAL SCHOOLS; SPIRIT OF CENTRALIZATION; TURGOT (1727-1781); ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

JESUITS AND PARLIAMENTARIANS; EXPULSION OF THE JESUITS (1764); GENERAL COMPLAINTS ABOUT JESUIT EDUCATION; EFFORTS TO REPLACE THEM; LA CHALOTAIS (1701-1785); HIS ESSAY ON NATIONAL EDUCATION (1763); SECULARIZATION OF EDUCATION; PRACTICAL END OF INSTRUCTION; NEW APPROACHES IN EDUCATION; INTUITIVE AND NATURAL LEARNING; STUDIES FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD; CRITIQUE OF NEGATIVE EDUCATION; HISTORY AVENGED OF ROUSSEAU'S DISDAIN; GEOGRAPHY; NATURAL HISTORY; PHYSICAL RECREATION; MATHEMATICAL RECREATION; STUDIES FROM THE SECOND PERIOD; LIVING LANGUAGES; OTHER STUDIES; THE ISSUE OF BOOKS; ARISTOCRATIC BIASES; EDUCATION ACCESSIBLE TO ALL; NORMAL SCHOOLS; CENTERALIZATION SPIRIT; TURGOT (1727-1781); ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


374. Jesuits and Parliamentarians.—Of the educators of the eighteenth century of whom we have been speaking up to the present time, no one has been called to exercise an immediate and direct action on the destinies of public education; no one of them had the power to apply the doctrines which were so dear to him to college education; so that, so far, we have studied the theory and not the practice of education in the eighteenth century.

374. Jesuits and Parliamentarians.—Among the educators of the eighteenth century we've discussed so far, none have been able to directly influence the direction of public education; none possessed the ability to put into practice the ideas they valued in higher education. Therefore, up to this point, we've focused on the theory rather than the actual practice of education in the eighteenth century.

On the contrary, the members of the French Parliaments, after having solicited and obtained from the king the expulsion of the Jesuits, made memorable efforts, from 1762 up to the eve of the Revolution, to supply the places of the[341] teachers whom they had driven away, to correct the faults of the ancient education, and to give effect to the idea, cherished by the most of the great spirits of that time, of a national education adapted to the needs of civil society. They were the practical organizers of instruction; they prepared the foundation of the French University of the nineteenth century; they resumed, not without lustre, the struggle too often interrupted, which the Jansenists had sustained against the Jesuits.

On the contrary, the members of the French Parliaments, after asking for and getting the king's approval to remove the Jesuits, made significant efforts from 1762 up until the eve of the Revolution to fill the positions of the[341] teachers they had expelled, to address the shortcomings of the old education system, and to implement the idea supported by many of the great thinkers of that time: a national education tailored to the needs of civil society. They became the practical organizers of education; they laid the groundwork for the French University of the nineteenth century; and they continued, not without distinction, the often interrupted struggle that the Jansenists had fought against the Jesuits.

375. Expulsion of the Jesuits (1764).—The causes of the expulsion of the Jesuits were doubtless complex, and, above all else, political. In attacking the Company of Jesus, the Parliaments desired especially to defend the interests of the State, compromised by a powerful society which tended to dominate all Christian nations. But reasons of an educational character had also some influence on the condemnation pronounced against the Jesuits by all the Parliaments of France. From all quarters, in the reports which were drawn up by the municipal or royal officers of all the cities where the Jesuits had colleges, complaint is made of the scholastic methods and usages of the Company. Reforms were demanded which they were incapable of realizing.

375. Jesuit Expulsion (1764).—The reasons for the expulsion of the Jesuits were definitely complex, primarily political. In targeting the Jesuits, the Parliaments aimed to protect state interests, which were at risk from a powerful organization that sought to dominate all Christian nations. However, there were also educational concerns that contributed to the condemnation of the Jesuits by all the Parliaments in France. Reports from municipal and royal officials in cities with Jesuit colleges consistently raised issues with the Company’s teaching methods and practices. Reforms were called for, but the Jesuits were unable to implement them.

And it is not in France alone that the faults in the education of the Jesuits were vigorously announced. In the edict of 1759, by which the king of Portugal expelled the Jesuits from his kingdom, it was said: “The study of the humanities has declined in the kingdom, and the Jesuits are evidently the cause of the decadence into which the Greek and Latin tongues have fallen.” Some years later, in 1768, the king of Portugal congratulated himself on having banished “the moral corruption, the superstition, the fanaticism, and the ignorance, which had been introduced by the Society of Jesus.”

And it’s not just in France that the issues with Jesuit education were notably highlighted. In the 1759 edict, where the king of Portugal expelled the Jesuits from his kingdom, it was stated: “The study of the humanities has declined in the kingdom, and the Jesuits are clearly responsible for the deterioration of the Greek and Latin languages.” A few years later, in 1768, the king of Portugal celebrated his decision to remove “the moral corruption, superstition, fanaticism, and ignorance that had been brought in by the Society of Jesus.”

376. General Complaints against the Education of the Jesuits.—Even in the middle of the eighteenth century the Jesuits were still addicted to their old routine, and even their faults were aggravated with the times.

376. General Complaints About Jesuit Education.—Even in the middle of the eighteenth century, the Jesuits were still stuck in their old ways, and their faults were even more pronounced with the times.

At Auxerre, complaint is made that pupils study in their schools only a few Latin authors, and that they leave them without ever receiving into their hands a single French author.

At Auxerre, there are complaints that students only study a few Latin authors in their schools, and they finish without ever being given a single French author.

At Moulins, a request is made that at least one hour a week be devoted to the history of France, which proves that the Society of Jesus, always enslaved to its immobile formalism, did not grant even this little concession to the teaching of history.

At Moulins, a request was made to dedicate at least one hour a week to the history of France, which shows that the Society of Jesus, always stuck in its rigid formalism, didn't even allow this small concession to the teaching of history.

At Orleans, the necessity of teaching children the French language is insisted on.

At Orleans, the importance of teaching children the French language is emphasized.

At Montbrison, the wish is expressed that pupils be taught a smattering of geography, especially of their own country.

At Montbrison, there's a desire for students to learn a bit of geography, particularly about their own country.

At Auxerre, it is proved that in the teaching of philosophy the time is employed “in copying and learning note-books filled with vain distinctions and frivolous questions.”

At Auxerre, it is shown that in the teaching of philosophy, time is spent “copying and studying notebooks filled with pointless distinctions and trivial questions.”

At Montbrison, the request is made “that the rules of reasoning be explained in French, and that there be a disuse of debates which train only disputants and not philosophers.”

At Montbrison, the request is made “that the rules of reasoning be explained in French, and that there be a disuse of debates which train only disputants and not philosophers.”

It would be interesting to pursue this study, and to collect from these reports of 1762,—real memorials of a scholastic revolution,—all the complaints of public opinion against the Jesuits. Even in religion, the Company of Jesus is charged with substituting for the sacred texts, books of devotion composed by the Fathers. At Poitiers, a demand is made in favor of the Old and the New Testaments, the study of which was wholly neglected. From time to time the Jesuits were accused of continually mixing religious questions with classical studies and of catechising at every turn. “The[343] masters of the fifth and sixth forms in the College of Auxerre dogmatize in the themes which they dictate to the children.” Finally, the Company of Jesus maintained in the schools the teaching of moral casuistry; it encouraged bigotry and superstition; it relaxed nothing from the severity of its discipline, and provoked violent recriminations among some of its former pupils who had preserved a painful recollection of corrections received in its colleges.[194]

It would be interesting to explore this study and gather from the 1762 reports—true records of an academic revolution—all the complaints from public opinion about the Jesuits. Even in matters of faith, the Society of Jesus is accused of replacing the sacred texts with devotional books written by the Fathers. In Poitiers, there’s a call for a focus on the Old and New Testaments, which were completely overlooked. From time to time, the Jesuits were criticized for constantly blending religious topics with classical studies and for teaching religious lessons at every opportunity. “The[343] teachers of the fifth and sixth grades at the College of Auxerre impose their beliefs in the assignments they give to the students.” Ultimately, the Society of Jesus upheld the teaching of moral casuistry in schools; it promoted narrow-mindedness and superstition; it didn’t ease its strict discipline, leading to strong backlash from some former students who still had painful memories of the reprimands faced at its colleges.[194]

377. Efforts made to displace the Jesuits.—The Parliaments, then, did nothing more, so to speak, than register the verdict of public opinion everywhere excited against the Jesuits. But while they heartily joined in the general reprobation, they undertook to determine the laws of the new education. “It is of little use to destroy,” they said, “if we do not intend to build. The public good and the honor of the nation require that we should establish a civil education which shall prepare each new generation for filling with success the different employments of the State.” It is not just to say with Michel Bréal, that “once delivered from the Jesuits, the University installed itself in their establishments and continued their instruction.” Earnest attempts were made to reform programmes and methods. La Chalotais, Guyton de Morveau, Rolland, and still others attempted by their writings, and, when they could, by their acts, to establish a system of education which, while inspired by Rollin and the Jansenists, attempted to do still better.

377. Attempts to remove the Jesuits.—The Parliaments essentially just reflected the public’s negative sentiment toward the Jesuits. While they fully supported the widespread condemnation, they also took on the task of shaping the laws for the new education system. “It’s pointless to destroy if we don’t plan to rebuild,” they argued. “The well-being of the public and the pride of the nation demand that we create a civil education that prepares each new generation to successfully fill the various roles in the State.” It’s incorrect to say, as Michel Bréal did, that “once free from the Jesuits, the University took over their institutions and continued their teachings.” Genuine efforts were made to reform the programs and methods. La Chalotais, Guyton de Morveau, Rolland, and others worked through their writings and actions to establish an education system that, inspired by Rollin and the Jansenists, aimed to improve upon it.

378. La Chalotais (1701-1785).—Of all the parliamentarians who distinguished themselves in the campaign undertaken towards the middle of the eighteenth century against the pedagogy of the Jesuits, the most celebrated, and the[344] most worthy of being such, is undoubtedly the solicitor-general of the Parliament of Bretagne, René de la Chalotais. A man of courage and character, he was arrested and imprisoned in the citadel of Saint Malo for having upheld the franchise of the province of Bretagne; and it was in his prison, in 1765, that he drew up for his defence an eloquent and impassioned memorial, of which Voltaire said, “Woe to every sensitive soul that does not feel the quivering of a fever in reading it!”

378. La Chalotais (1701-1785).—Among all the parliamentarians who made their mark in the campaign against the Jesuit education system in the mid-eighteenth century, the most renowned, and most deserving of that title, is undoubtedly René de la Chalotais, the solicitor-general of the Parliament of Bretagne. A man of bravery and integrity, he was arrested and imprisoned in the citadel of Saint Malo for defending the rights of the province of Bretagne; and it was in his prison, in 1765, that he wrote an eloquent and passionate defense, which Voltaire remarked, “Woe to every sensitive soul that does not feel the quivering of a fever in reading it!”

379. His Essay on National Education.—The Essai of La Chalotais appeared in 1763, one year after the Émile. Coming after the ambitious theories of a philosopher who, scorning polemics and the dissensions of his time, had written only for humanity and the future, this was a modest and opportune work, the effort of a practical man who attempted to respond to the aspirations and the needs of his time. Translated into several languages, the Essai d’éducation nationale obtained the enthusiastic approval of Diderot, and also of Voltaire, who said, “It is a terrible book against the Jesuits, all the more so because it is written with moderation.” Grimm carried his admiration so far as to write, “It would be difficult to present in a hundred and fifty pages more reflections that are wise, profound, useful, and truly worthy of a magistrate, of a philosopher, of a statesman.” Too completely forgotten to-day, this little composition of La Chalotais deserves to be republished. Notwithstanding some prejudices that mar it, it is already wholly penetrated with the spirit of the Revolution.

379. His essay on national education.—La Chalotais's Essai was published in 1763, just a year after Émile. Following the bold ideas of a philosopher who, rejecting debates and the conflicts of his time, wrote solely for humanity and the future, this work was a humble and timely response from a practical person who wanted to address the hopes and needs of his era. Translated into multiple languages, the Essai d’éducation nationale received enthusiastic praise from Diderot and Voltaire, who noted, “It’s a powerful critique of the Jesuits, especially because it’s written with restraint.” Grimm admired it so much that he remarked, “It would be hard to find in a hundred and fifty pages more reflections that are wise, deep, useful, and truly worthy of a magistrate, philosopher, or statesman.” Today, this small work by La Chalotais is largely forgotten and deserves to be republished. Despite some biases it contains, it is already deeply infused with the spirit of the Revolution.

380. Secularization of Education.—As a matter of fact, the whole pedagogy of the eighteenth century is dominated by the idea of the necessary secularization of instruction. Thorough-going Gallicans like La Chalotais or Rolland, dauntless free-thinkers like Diderot or Helvetius, all believe[345] and assert that public instruction is a civil affair, a “government undertaking,” as Voltaire expressed it. All wish to substitute lay teachers for religious teachers, and to open civil schools upon the ruins of monastic schools.

380. Education Secularization.—The entire education system of the eighteenth century is heavily influenced by the idea that instruction must be secularized. Strong Gallicans like La Chalotais and Rolland, fearless free-thinkers like Diderot and Helvetius, all believe and assert that public education is a civic matter, a “government initiative,” as Voltaire put it. They all aim to replace religious teachers with secular ones and to establish public schools in place of monastic schools.

“Who will be persuaded,” says Rolland in his report of 1708, “that fathers who feel an emotion that an ecclesiastic never should have known, will be less capable than he of educating children?”

“Who will be convinced,” says Rolland in his report from 1708, “that fathers who experience emotions that a clergyman should never know will be less able than he is to educate children?”

La Chalotais also demands these citizen teachers. He objects to those instructors who, from interest as well as from principle, give the preference in their affections to the supernatural world over one’s native land.

La Chalotais also calls for these citizen teachers. He criticizes those instructors who, out of both self-interest and principle, prioritize their loyalty to the supernatural over their dedication to their homeland.

“I do not presume to exclude ecclesiastics,” he said, “but I protest against the exclusion of laymen. I dare claim for the nation an education which depends only on the State, because it belongs essentially to the State; because every State has an inalienable and indefeasible right to instruct its members; because, finally, the children of the State ought to be educated by the members of the State.” This does not mean that La Chalotais is irreligious; but he desires a national religion which does not subordinate the interests of the country to a foreign power. What he wants especially is, that the Church, reserving to herself the teaching of divine truth, abandon to the State the teaching of morals, and the control of purely human studies. He is of the same opinion as his friend Duclos, who said:—

“I’m not saying we should leave out religious leaders,” he said, “but I strongly oppose leaving out laypeople. I firmly believe that education should be entirely under state control because it fundamentally belongs to the state; every state has an undeniable and unchallengeable right to teach its citizens; and, most importantly, the children of the state should be educated by its citizens.” This doesn’t imply that La Chalotais is against religion; he just wants a national religion that doesn’t put the country’s interests below those of a foreign authority. What he especially hopes for is that the Church, while keeping the right to teach divine truths, gives the state control over moral education and purely human studies. He shares the same view as his friend Duclos, who said:—

“It is certain that in the education which was given at Sparta, the prime purpose was to train Spartans. It is thus that in every State the purpose should be to enkindle the spirit of citizenship; and, in our case, to train Frenchmen, and in order to make Frenchmen, to labor to make men of them.”[195]

“It’s clear that the main goal of education in Sparta was to train Spartans. Similarly, in every state, the aim should be to inspire a sense of citizenship; in our case, to educate Frenchmen, and to work towards turning them into true men.”[195]

381. Practical Purpose of Instruction.—The particular charge brought by La Chalotais against the education of his time, against that of the University as well as against that of the Jesuits, is, that it does not prepare children for real life, for life in the State. “A stranger who should visit our colleges might conclude that in France we think only of peopling the seminaries, the cloisters, and the Latin colonies.” How are we to imagine that the study of a dead language, and a monastic discipline, are the appointed means for training soldiers, magistrates, and heads of families?

381. Practical Purpose of Teaching.—La Chalotais specifically criticized the education of his time, both at the University and the Jesuits, for not preparing children for real life and their roles in society. “If a stranger were to visit our colleges, they might conclude that in France, we only focus on filling seminaries, cloisters, and Latin schools.” How can we believe that studying a dead language and following a monastic routine is the right way to train soldiers, judges, and family leaders?

“The greatest vice of education, and perhaps the most inevitable, while it shall be entrusted to persons who have renounced the world, is the absolute lack of instruction on the moral and political virtues. Our education does not affect our habits, like that of the ancients. After having endured all the fatigues and irksomeness of the college, the young find themselves in the need of learning in what consist the duties common to all men. They have learned no principle for judging actions, evils, opinions, customs. They have everything to learn on matters that are so important. They are inspired with a devotion which is but an imitation of religion, and with practices which take the place of virtue, and are but the shadow of it.”

“The biggest flaw in education, and probably the most unavoidable, is that it's often overseen by people who have given up on real life, leading to a complete lack of teaching on moral and political values. Our education doesn’t shape our habits like it did for the ancients. After going through the challenges and monotony of college, young people find themselves needing to learn what the basic duties are that everyone shares. They haven’t been taught any principles for evaluating actions, wrongs, beliefs, or customs. They have so much to learn about these crucial issues. They are filled with a devotion that is just a copy of true religion, and with practices that replace genuine virtue, serving only as a shadow of it.”

382. Intuitive and Natural Instruction.—A pupil of the sensational school, a disciple of Locke and of Condillac, La Chalotais is too much inclined to misconceive, in the development of the individual, the play of natural activities and innate dispositions. But, by way of compensation, his predilection for sensationalism leads him to excellent thoughts on the necessity of beginning with sensible objects before advancing to intellectual studies, and first of all to secure an education of the senses.

382. Intuitive and Natural Learning.—A student of the sensational school, a follower of Locke and Condillac, La Chalotais tends to misunderstand the role of natural activities and inherent tendencies in personal development. However, to offset this, his preference for sensationalism inspires him to present valuable ideas about the importance of starting with tangible objects before moving on to intellectual studies, and first making sure to provide an education for the senses.

“I wish nothing to be taught children except facts which[347] are attested by the eyes, at the age of seven as at the age of thirty.

“I wish for children to learn nothing but facts that[347] can be seen and proven, whether they're seven or thirty.”

“The principles for instructing children should be those by which nature herself instructs them. Nature is the best of teachers.

“The principles for teaching children should align with how nature itself teaches them. Nature is the finest teacher.”

“Every method which begins with abstract ideas is not made for children.

“Any method that starts with abstract ideas isn't designed for children."

“Let children see many objects; let there be a variety of such, and let them be shown under many aspects and on various occasions. The memory and the imagination of children cannot be overcharged with useful facts and ideas of which they can make use in the course of their lives.”

“Let children see a wide range of objects; let there be diversity, and let them be presented in different ways and on various occasions. The memory and imagination of children can't be overloaded with useful facts and ideas that they can use throughout their lives.”

Such are the principles according to which La Chalotais organizes his plan of studies.

Such are the principles that La Chalotais uses to organize his study plan.

383. The New Spirit in Education.—The purpose, then, is to replace that monastic and ultramontane education (this is the term employed by La Chalotais), and also that narrow education, and that repulsive and austere discipline, “which seems made only to abase the spirit”; that sterile and insipid teaching, “the most usual effect of which is to make study hated for life”; those scholastic studies where young men “contract the habit of disputing and caviling”; and those ascetic regulations “which set neatness and health at defiance.” The purpose is to initiate children into our most common and most ordinary affairs, into what forms the conduct of life and the basis of civil society.

383. The New Spirit of Education.—The goal, then, is to replace that monastic and ultramontane education (the term used by La Chalotais), as well as that limited education and the harsh, unpleasant discipline, “which seems designed only to degrade the spirit”; that dry and boring teaching, “whose most common result is to make students hate learning for life”; those academic studies where young men “develop the habit of arguing and nitpicking”; and those strict regulations “which disregard cleanliness and health.” The aim is to introduce children to our most everyday affairs, to what shapes the conduct of life and the foundation of civil society.

“Most young men know neither the world which they inhabit, the earth which nourishes them, the men who supply their needs, the animals which serve them, nor the workmen and citizens whom they employ. They have not even any desire for this kind of knowledge. No advantage is taken of their natural curiosity for the purpose of increasing it.[348] They know how to admire neither the wonders of nature nor the prodigies of the arts.”

“Most young men don’t understand the world they live in, the earth that sustains them, the people who meet their needs, the animals that assist them, or the workers and citizens they rely on. They don’t even have a desire to learn about these things. No one takes advantage of their natural curiosity to help it grow.[348] They don't know how to appreciate either the wonders of nature or the marvels of art.”

This is equivalent to saying that they should henceforth learn all that up to this time they had been permitted to be ignorant of.

This means they should now learn everything that until now they had been allowed to remain unaware of.

384. Studies of the First Period.—Education, according to La Chalotais, should be divided into two periods: the first from five to ten, the second from ten to seventeen.

384. First Period Studies.—According to La Chalotais, education should be divided into two periods: the first from ages five to ten, and the second from ages ten to seventeen.

During the first period, we have to do with children who have no experience because they have seen nothing, who have no power of attention because they are incapable of any sustained effort, and no judgment because they have not yet any general ideas; but who, by way of compensation, have senses, memory, and some power of reflection. It is necessary, then, to make a careful choice of the subjects of study which shall be proposed to these tender intelligences; and La Chalotais decides in favor of history, geography, natural history, physical and mathematical recreations.

During the first stage, we're dealing with children who have no experience because they haven't seen much, who can't focus because they're unable to engage in prolonged effort, and who lack judgment since they don’t have any general ideas yet; however, they do have senses, memory, and some ability to think. Therefore, it's important to carefully select the subjects of study that will be introduced to these young minds; and La Chalotais chooses to focus on history, geography, natural history, and physical and mathematical recreations.

“The exercises proposed for the first period,” he says, “are as follows: learning to read, write, and draw; dancing and music, which ought to enter into the education of persons above the commonalty; historical narratives and the lives of illustrious men of every country, of every age, and of every profession; geography, mathematical and physical recreations; the fables of La Fontaine, which, whatever may be said of them, ought not to be removed from the hands of children, but all of which they should be made to learn by heart; and besides this, walks, excursions, merriment, and recreations; I do not propose even the studies except as amusements.”

“The activities suggested for the first period,” he says, “are as follows: learning to read, write, and draw; dancing and music, which should be a part of the education for people beyond the ordinary; historical stories and the lives of remarkable individuals from every country, era, and profession; geography, and fun mathematical and physical activities; the fables of La Fontaine, which, regardless of opinions about them, should not be taken away from children, but rather, they should memorize them; and in addition, walks, trips, fun, and games; I don’t suggest these studies except as enjoyable activities.”

385. Criticism of Negative Education.—La Chalotais is often right as against Rousseau. For example, he has abundantly refuted the utopia of a negative education in[349] which nature is allowed to have her way, and which considers the toil of the centuries as of no account. It is good sense itself which speaks in reflections like these:—

385. Critique of Negative Education.—La Chalotais is frequently correct in his arguments against Rousseau. For instance, he has thoroughly debunked the idea of a negative education in [349] where nature is given free rein, disregarding the labor of past generations. Reason itself is reflected in thoughts like these:—

“If man is not taught what is good, he will necessarily become preoccupied with what is bad. The mind and the heart cannot remain unoccupied.... On the pretext of affording children an experience which is their own, they are deprived of the assistance of others’ experience.”

“If a person isn't taught what is good, they will inevitably focus on what is bad. The mind and heart can't stay empty... Under the guise of giving children their own experiences, they are denied the support of others’ experiences.”

386. History avenged of the Disdain of Rousseau.—The sophisms of Rousseau on history are brilliantly refuted. History is within the comprehension of the youngest. The child who can understand Tom Thumb and Blue Beard, can understand the history of Romulus and of Clovis. Moreover, it is to the history of the most recent times that La Chalotais attaches the greatest importance, and in this respect he goes beyond his master Rollin:—

386. History has avenged the disdain for Rousseau.—Rousseau's flawed arguments about history are skillfully countered. History is easy for even the youngest to grasp. A child who understands Tom Thumb and Blue Beard can also understand the history of Romulus and Clovis. Furthermore, La Chalotais places the most significance on the history of recent times, which is an area where he surpasses his mentor, Rollin:—

“I would have composed for the use of the child histories of every nation, of every century, and particularly of the later centuries, which should be written with greater detail, and which should be read before those of the more remote centuries. I would have written the lives of illustrious men of all classes, conditions, and professions, of celebrated heroes, scholars, women, and children.”

“I would have created stories for children from every nation and every century, especially from the more recent ones, written in more detail, and meant to be read before those from the distant past. I would have chronicled the lives of famous individuals from all walks of life—heroes, scholars, women, and children.”

387. Geography.—La Chalotais does not separate the study of geography from that of history, and he requires that, without entering into dry and tedious details, the pupil be made to travel pleasantly through different countries, and that stress be put “on what is of chief importance and interest in each country, such as the most striking facts, the native land of great men, celebrated battles, and whatever is most notable, either as to manners and customs, to natural productions, or to arts and commerce.”

387. Geography.—La Chalotais doesn't separate geography from history, and he insists that students should be able to explore different countries in an enjoyable way, without getting bogged down in dry and tedious details. He emphasizes focusing on the most important and interesting aspects of each country, such as key historical events, the birthplace of notable figures, famous battles, and anything notable related to customs, natural resources, or arts and commerce.

388. Natural History.—Another study especially adapted to children, says La Chalotais with reason, is natural history: “The principal thing is first to show the different objects just as they appear to the eyes. A representation of them, with a precise and exact description, is sufficient.”

388. Natural History.—Another subject particularly suitable for children, as La Chalotais rightly points out, is natural history: “The key is to first present the various objects exactly as they appear to the eyes. A depiction of them, accompanied by an accurate and clear description, is enough.”

“Too great detail must be avoided, and the objects chosen must be such as are most directly related to us, which are the most necessary and the most useful.”

“Too much detail should be avoided, and the objects selected must be the ones that are most directly relevant to us, which are the most essential and the most useful.”

“Preference shall be given to domestic animals over those that are wild, and to native animals over those of other countries. In the case of plants, preference shall be given to those that serve for food and for use in medicine.”

“Preference will be given to domestic animals over wild ones, and to native animals over those from other countries. For plants, preference will be given to those that are used for food and medicine.”

As far as possible, the object itself should be shown, so that the idea shall be the more exact and vivid, and the impression the more durable.

As much as possible, the actual object should be displayed, so that the idea is clearer and more vivid, and the impression lasts longer.

389. Recreations in Physics.—La Chalotais explains that he means by this phrase observations, experiments, and the simplest facts of nature. Children should early be made acquainted with thermometers, barometers, with the microscope, etc.

389. Physics Activities.—La Chalotais explains that by this phrase he refers to observations, experiments, and the basic facts of nature. Children should be introduced to thermometers, barometers, microscopes, and so on from an early age.

390. Recreations in Mathematics.—All this is excellent, and La Chalotais enters resolutely into the domain of modern methods. What is more debatable is the idea of putting geometry and mathematics into the programme of children’s studies, under this erroneous pretext, that “geometry presents nothing but the sensible and the palpable.” Let us grant, however, that it is easier to conceive “clear ideas of bodies, lines, and angles that strike the eyes, than abstract ideas of verbs, declensions, and conjugations, of an accusative, an ablative, a subjunctive, an infinitive, or of the omitted that.”

390. Math Activities.—All this is great, and La Chalotais confidently explores the realm of modern techniques. What’s more controversial is the notion of including geometry and mathematics in children’s curriculum, based on the misleading claim that “geometry offers only what is visible and tangible.” However, let’s acknowledge that it’s easier to grasp “clear concepts of shapes, lines, and angles that catch the eye, than abstract concepts of verbs, declensions, and conjugations, like the accusative, ablative, subjunctive, infinitive, or the omitted that.”

391. Studies of the Second Period.—La Chalotais postpones the study of the classical languages till the second period, the tenth year. The course of study for this second period will comprise: 1. French and Latin literature, or the humanities; 2. a continuation of history, geography, mathematics, and natural history; 3. criticism, logic, and metaphysics; 4. the art of invention; 5. ethics.

391. Studies of the Second Era.—La Chalotais delays the study of classical languages until the second period, the tenth year. The curriculum for this second period will include: 1. French and Latin literature, or the humanities; 2. a continuation of history, geography, mathematics, and natural science; 3. criticism, logic, and metaphysics; 4. the art of invention; 5. ethics.

La Chalotais complains that his contemporaries neglect French literature, as though we had not admirable models in our national language. Out of one hundred pupils there are not five who will find it useful to write in Latin; while there is not one of them who will have occasion to speak or write in Greek, and to construct Latin verses. All, on the contrary, ought to know their native language. Consequently, our author suggests the idea of devoting the morning session to French, and that of the afternoon to Latin, so that the pupils who have no need of the ancient languages may pursue only the courses in French.

La Chalotais argues that his peers overlook French literature, as if we don't have excellent examples in our own language. Out of a hundred students, only five will find it useful to write in Latin; meanwhile, none will need to speak or write in Greek, or create Latin verses. Everyone, however, should know their native language. Therefore, our author proposes dedicating the morning session to French and the afternoon session to Latin, allowing students who don’t need the ancient languages to focus solely on their French courses.

392. The Living Languages.—La Chalotais thinks the knowledge of two living languages to be necessary, “the English for science, and the German for war.” German literature had not yet produced its masterpieces, and it is seen that at this period the utility of German appears especially with reference to military affairs. However it may be, let us be grateful to him for having appreciated, as he has done, the living languages. “It is wrong,” he says, “to treat them nearly as we treat our contemporaries, with a sort of indifference. Without the Greek and Latin languages there is no real and solid erudition; and there is no complete erudition without the others.”

392. The Living Languages.—La Chalotais believes that knowing two modern languages is essential, “English for science, and German for military affairs.” At the time, German literature hadn’t yet produced its masterpieces, highlighting its importance mainly in relation to military matters. Regardless, we should appreciate him for recognizing the value of modern languages. “It’s wrong,” he says, “to regard them somewhat like we do our contemporaries, with a sort of indifference. Without Greek and Latin, there’s no genuine and solid knowledge; and there’s no complete knowledge without the others.”

393. Other Studies.—How many judicious or just reflections we have still to gather from the Essay on National Education,[352] as upon the teaching of the ancient languages, which La Chalotais, however, is wrong in restricting to too small a number of years; upon the necessity of presenting to pupils as subjects for composition, not puerile amplifications, or dissertations on facts or matters of which they are ignorant, but things which they know, which have happened to them, “their occupations, their amusements, or their troubles”; upon logic or criticism, the study of which should not be deferred till the end of the course, as is still done in our day; upon philosophy, which is, he says, “the characteristic of the eighteenth century, as that of the sixteenth was erudition, and that of the seventeenth was talent!” La Chalotais reserves the place of honor to ethics, “which is the most important of all the sciences, and which is, as much as any other, susceptible of demonstration.”

393. Other Research.—How many thoughtful reflections we still need to gather from the Essay on National Education,[352] especially regarding the teaching of ancient languages, which La Chalotais is mistaken in limiting to too few years; about the importance of giving students topics for their writing that are not trivial expansions or essays on subjects they know nothing about, but things they understand, things that have happened to them, “their jobs, their hobbies, or their struggles”; concerning logic and criticism, which shouldn’t be postponed until the end of the course, as is still done today; and about philosophy, which he says is “the defining feature of the eighteenth century, just as erudition was for the sixteenth and talent for the seventeenth!” La Chalotais gives a place of honor to ethics, “which is the most important of all the sciences, and which is, like any other, capable of demonstration.”

394. The Question of Books.—In tracing his programme of studies, so new in many particulars, La Chalotais took into account the difficulties that would be encountered in assuring, and, so to speak, in improvising, the execution of it, at a time when there existed neither competent teachers nor properly constructed books. Teachers especially, he said, are difficult to train. But, while waiting for the recruiting of the teaching force, La Chalotais puts great dependence on elementary books, which might, he thought, be composed within two years, if the king would encourage the publication of them, and if the Academies would put them up for competition.

394. The Book Debate.—While outlining his study program, which was innovative in many ways, La Chalotais considered the challenges of implementing it at a time when there were neither skilled teachers nor well-made textbooks available. He noted that training teachers is particularly difficult. However, while waiting to build up the teaching staff, La Chalotais placed significant hope on elementary books, which he believed could be created within two years if the king supported their publication and the Academies held competitions for them.

“These books would be the best instruction which the masters could give, and would take the place of every other method. Whatever course we may take, we cannot dispense with new books. These books, once made, would make trained teachers unnecessary, and there would then be no longer any occasion for discussion as to their qualities,[353] whether they should be priests, or married, or single. All would be good, provided they were religious, moral, and knew how to read; they would soon train themselves while training their pupils.”

“These books would be the best guidance the teachers could provide and would replace every other method. No matter the path we choose, we can't do without new books. Once created, these books would eliminate the need for trained teachers, and then there wouldn’t be any reason to debate their qualities,[353] whether they should be priests, married, or single. As long as they were religious, moral, and could read, they would quickly learn while teaching their students.”

There is much exaggeration in these words. The book, as we know, cannot supply the place of teachers. But the language of La Chalotais was adapted to circumstances as they existed. He spoke in this way, because, in his impatience to reach his end, he would try to remedy the educational poverty of his time, and supply the lack of good teachers by provisional expedients, by means which he found within his reach.

There’s a lot of exaggeration in these words. The book, as we know, can’t replace teachers. But La Chalotais’s language was suited to the circumstances at the time. He spoke this way because, in his eagerness to achieve his goal, he tried to address the educational shortcomings of his era and compensate for the lack of good teachers with temporary solutions and resources he had at hand.

395. Aristocratic Prejudices.—That which we would expunge from the book of La Chalotais is his opinion on primary instruction. Blinded by some unexplained distrust of the people, and dominated by aristocratic tendencies, he complains of the extension of instruction. He demands that the knowledge of the poor do not extend beyond their pursuits. He bitterly criticises the thirst for knowledge which is beginning to pervade the lower classes of the nation.

395. Elite Biases.—What we want to remove from La Chalotais's work is his view on basic education. Driven by an unclear distrust of the general population and influenced by aristocratic beliefs, he objects to the expansion of education. He insists that the knowledge of the poor should be limited to their work. He harshly criticizes the growing desire for education among the lower classes of society.

“Even the people can study. Laborers and artisans send their children to the colleges of the smaller cities.... When these children have accomplished a summary course of study which has taught them only to disdain the occupation of their father, they rush into the cloisters and become ecclesiastics; or they exercise judicial functions, and often become subjects harmful to society. The Brethren of the Christian Doctrine (sic), who are called ignorantins, have just appeared to complete the general ruin; they teach people to read and write who ought to learn only to draw, and to handle the plane and the file, but have no disposition to do it. They are the rivals or the successors of the Jesuits.”

“Even regular folks can study now. Laborers and tradespeople send their kids to colleges in smaller towns… When these kids finish a basic course of study that only teaches them to look down on their parents' jobs, they rush into religious life and become clergy; or they take on legal roles, often turning into burdens on society. The Brethren of the Christian Doctrine (sic), known as ignorantins, have just emerged to add to this overall decline; they teach people to read and write when they should really be learning skills like drawing and using tools, but they have no interest in doing so. They are the competitors or successors of the Jesuits.”

A singular force of prejudice was necessary to conceive that[354] the Brethren of the Christian Schools were instructing the people too highly.

A unique bias was needed to think that[354] the Brethren of the Christian Schools were educating the public too much.

Let it be said, however, towards exonerating La Chalotais, that he perhaps does not so much attack the instruction in itself, as the bad way in which it is given. What he censures is instruction that is badly conceived, that which takes people from their own class. In some other passages of his book we see that he would be disposed to disseminate the new education among the ranks of the people.

Let it be said, however, in defense of La Chalotais, that he’s not necessarily attacking the idea of education itself, but rather the poor way it's delivered. What he criticizes is poorly designed instruction that pulls people away from their own social class. In other parts of his book, we can see that he supports spreading the new form of education among the general public.

“It is the State, it is the larger part of the nation, that must be kept principally in view in education; for twenty millions of men ought to be held in greater consideration than one million, and the peasantry, who are not yet a class in France, as they are in Sweden, ought not to be neglected in a system of instruction. Education is equally solicitous that letters should be cultivated, and that the fields should be plowed; that all the sciences and the useful arts should be perfected; that justice should be administered and that religion should be taught; that there should be instructed and competent generals, magistrates, and ecclesiastics, and skillful artists and citizens, all in fit proportion. It is for the government to make each citizen so pleased with his condition that he may not be forced to withdraw from it.”

“It is the State, the larger part of the nation, that should be the main focus in education; twenty million people should be considered more important than one million, and the peasantry, who are not yet a class in France, as they are in Sweden, should not be overlooked in an education system. Education should prioritize not only the cultivation of knowledge but also the practical work in the fields; it should enhance all the sciences and useful arts, ensure that justice is served, and teach religion; there should be trained and capable generals, magistrates, and clergy, as well as skilled artists and citizens, all in proper balance. It is the government's role to ensure that each citizen is satisfied with their situation so they won't feel the need to escape from it.”

Let us quote one sentence more, which is almost the formula that to-day is so dear to the friends of instruction:—

Let’s quote one more sentence, which is nearly the formula that is so cherished by today’s supporters of education:—

“We do not fear to assert, in general, that in the condition in which Europe now is, the people that are the most enlightened will always have the advantage over those who are the less so.”

“We confidently state that, given the current state of Europe, the most enlightened people will always have the upper hand over those who are less informed.”

396. General Conclusion.—Notwithstanding the faults which mar it, the work of La Chalotais is none the less one of the most remarkable essays of the earlier French pedagogy. “La Chalotais,” says Gréard, “belongs to the school of[355] Rousseau; but on more than one point he departs from the plan traced by the master. He escapes from the allurements of the paradox. Relatively he has the spirit of moderation. He is a classic without prejudices, an innovator without temerity.”

396. Final Thoughts.—Despite its flaws, La Chalotais's work is still one of the most significant essays in early French pedagogy. “La Chalotais,” says Gréard, “is part of the Rousseau school; however, he diverges from the master’s plan on several points. He avoids the temptations of paradox. In many ways, he embodies moderation. He is a classic thinker without biases, and an innovator without recklessness.”

His book is pre-eminently a book of polemics, written with the ardor of one who is engaged in a fight, and overflowing with a generous passion. What noble words are the following:—

His book is primarily a book of arguments, written with the intensity of someone who is in a battle, and filled with a heartfelt passion. What powerful words are these:—

“Let the young man learn what bread a ploughman, a day laborer, or an artisan eats. He will see in the sequel how they are deprived of the bread which they earn with so much difficulty, and how one portion of men live at the expense of the other.”

“Let the young man understand what kind of bread a farmer, a day laborer, or a craftsman eats. He will see later how they are deprived of the bread they work so hard for, and how some people live off the efforts of others.”

In these lines, which breathe a sentiment of profound pity for the disinherited of this world, we already hear, as it were, the signal cry announcing the social reclamations of the French Revolution.

In these lines, which express a deep sympathy for the marginalized people of this world, we can already hear, so to speak, the call signaling the social demands of the French Revolution.

379. Rolland (1734-1794).—La Chalotais, after having criticised the old methods, proposed new ones; Rolland attempted to put them in practice. La Chalotais is a polemic and a theorist; Rolland is an administrator. President of the Parliament of Paris, he presented to his colleagues, in 1768, a Report which is a real system of education.[196] But above all, he gave his personal attention to the administration of the College Louis-le-Grand. An ardent and impassioned adversary of the Jesuits, he used every means to put public instruction in a condition to do without them. “Noble and wise spirit, patient and courageous reason, who, for twenty years, even during exile and after the dissolution of his society, did not abandon for a single moment the work he[356] had undertaken, but brought it, almost perfected, to the very confines of the Revolution; a heart divested of every ambition, who, chosen by popular wish, and by the cabinet of the king, as director of public instruction, obstinately entrenched himself in the peace of his studious retreat.” This is the judgment of a member of the University, in the nineteenth century, Dubois, director of the Normal School.

379. Rolland (1734-1794).—La Chalotais, after criticizing the outdated methods, proposed new approaches; Rolland tried to implement them. La Chalotais is a debater and a theorist; Rolland is an administrator. As President of the Parliament of Paris, he presented a Report in 1768 that outlines a comprehensive education system.[196] But more importantly, he focused on the administration of the College Louis-le-Grand. A passionate and relentless opponent of the Jesuits, he did everything he could to make public education independent of them. “A noble and wise spirit, patient and courageous reason, who, for twenty years—even during exile and after the disbanding of his society—never gave up on the work he[356] had started, but brought it almost to completion right up to the edge of the Revolution; a heart free of all ambition, who, chosen by popular demand and the king's cabinet as director of public instruction, stubbornly entrenched himself in the peace of his scholarly haven.” This is the assessment of Dubois, a member of the University and director of the Normal School, in the nineteenth century.

No doubt Rolland is not an original educator. “It is in Rollin’s Traité des études,” he says, “that every teacher will find the true rules for education.” Besides, he borrowed ideas from La Chalotais, and also from the Mémoires which the University of Paris drew up in 1763 and 1764 at the request of Parliament; so that the interest in his work is less, perhaps, in its personal views than in the indications it furnishes relative to the situation of the University and its tendency towards self-reformation.

No doubt Rolland isn't an original educator. “It's in Rollin’s Traité des études,” he says, “that every teacher will find the real rules for education.” Plus, he took ideas from La Chalotais and also from the Mémoires that the University of Paris prepared in 1763 and 1764 at the request of Parliament; so the interest in his work is perhaps more about the context of the University and its push for self-reform than his personal perspectives.

398. Instruction within the Reach of All.—At least on one point Rolland is superior to La Chalotais; he takes a bold stand for the necessity of primary instruction, and for the progress and diffusion of human knowledge.

398. Guidance Accessible to Everyone.—At least on one point, Rolland is better than La Chalotais; he strongly advocates for the need for basic education and for the advancement and spread of human knowledge.

“Education cannot be too widely diffused, to the end that there may be no class of citizens who may not be brought to participate in its benefits. It is expedient that each citizen receive the education which is adapted to his needs.”[197]

“Education should be accessible to everyone so that no group of citizens is excluded from its benefits. It’s important that every citizen gets the education that suits their needs.”[197]

It is true that Rolland joins in the wish expressed by the University, which demanded a reduction in the number of colleges. But only colleges for the higher studies were in question, and Rolland thought less of restricting instruction than of proportioning and adapting it to the needs of the different classes of society.

It’s true that Rolland agrees with the University’s request to reduce the number of colleges. However, only colleges for higher education were being considered, and Rolland was more focused on adjusting education to meet the needs of different social classes than on limiting it.

Each one ought to have the opportunity to receive the education which is adapted to his needs.... Now each[357] soil,” adds Rolland, “is not susceptible of the same culture and the same product. Each mind does not demand the same degree of culture. All men have neither the same needs nor the same talents; and it is in proportion to these talents and these needs that public education ought to be regulated.”

Everyone should have the chance to get the education that suits their needs.... Now each[357] area,” Rolland adds, “is not capable of the same development and the same results. Each person doesn’t require the same level of education. Not all people have the same needs or the same abilities; and public education should be organized based on these abilities and needs.”

Rolland shared the prejudices of La Chalotais against “the new Order founded by La Salle”; but none the less on this account did he demand instruction for all.

Rolland shared La Chalotais's biases against "the new Order founded by La Salle," but he still insisted on education for everyone.

“The knowledge of reading and writing, which is the key to all the other sciences, ought to be universally diffused. Without this the teachings of the clergy are useless, for the memory is rarely faithful enough; and reading alone can impress in a durable manner what it is important never to forget.” Would it be granted by every one to-day, affected by prejudices that are ever re-appearing, that “the laborer who has received some sort of instruction is but the more diligent and the more skillful by reason of it”?

“The ability to read and write, which is the foundation of all other knowledge, should be accessible to everyone. Without it, the lessons from religious leaders are ineffective, as our memory isn’t always reliable; and only reading can firmly embed what is essential to remember.” Would everyone today agree, despite the recurring biases, that “a worker who has been educated is simply more hardworking and skilled because of it”?

399. The Normal School.—We shall not dwell upon the methods and schemes of study proposed by Rolland. Save very urgent recommendations relative to the study of the national history and of the French language, we shall find nothing very new in them. What deserve to be pointed out, by way of compensation, are the important innovations which he wished to introduce into the general organization of public instruction.

399. The Teacher Training College.—We won’t focus on the methods and study plans suggested by Rolland. Aside from his strong recommendations regarding the study of national history and the French language, there isn’t anything particularly new in them. What should be highlighted, however, are the significant changes he aimed to implement in the overall framework of public education.

First there was the idea of a higher normal school, of a seminary for professors. The University had already expressed the wish that such an establishment should be founded. To be convinced how much this pedagogical seminary, conceived as far back as 1763, resembled our actual Normal School, it suffices to note the following details. The establishment was to be governed by professors drawn from[358] the different faculties, according to the different subjects of instruction. The young men received on competitive examination were to be divided into three classes, corresponding to the three grades of admission. Within the establishment they were to take part in a series of discussions, after a given time to submit to the tests for graduation, and finally to be placed in the colleges. Is it not true that there was no important addition to be made to this scheme? Rolland also required that pedagogics have a place among the studies of these future professors, and that definite and systematic instruction be given in this art, so important to the teachers of youth.

First, there was the idea of a higher normal school, a training center for professors. The University had already expressed the desire for such an institution to be established. To see how much this pedagogical seminary, imagined as early as 1763, resembled our current Normal School, it’s enough to highlight a few details. The institution was to be run by professors from[358] various faculties, based on the different subjects taught. The young men who passed a competitive exam were to be divided into three classes, aligning with the three levels of admission. Within the institution, they would engage in a series of discussions, eventually take graduation tests, and finally be placed in colleges. Isn’t it true that there was no significant addition needed for this plan? Rolland also insisted that pedagogy be included in the curriculum for these future professors, ensuring that systematic and structured instruction was provided in this essential skill for youth educators.

Rolland does not stop even there. He provides for inspectors, or visitors, who are to examine all the colleges each year. Finally, he subjects all scholastic establishments to one single authority, to a council of the government, to which he applies the rather odd title, the “Bureau of Correspondence.”

Rolland doesn’t stop there. He makes arrangements for inspectors, or visitors, to review all the colleges every year. Lastly, he places all educational institutions under a single authority, a government council, which he labels with the rather strange title, the “Bureau of Correspondence.”

400. Spirit of Centralization.—Whatever opinion may be formed of absolute centralization, which, in our century, has become the law of public instruction, and has caused the disappearance of provincial franchises, it is certain that the parliamentarians of the eighteenth century were the first to conceive it and desire it, if not to realize it. Paris, in Rolland’s plan, becomes the centre of public instruction. The universities distributed through the provinces are co-ordinated and made dependent on that of Paris.

400. Centralization Spirit.—No matter what you think about absolute centralization, which has become the rule for public education in our time and led to the loss of regional autonomy, it's clear that the parliamentarians of the eighteenth century were the first to envision and want it, even if they didn't fully achieve it. According to Rolland’s plan, Paris becomes the hub of public education. The universities spread across the provinces are organized and made subordinate to the one in Paris.

“Is it not desirable,” said Rolland, “that the good taste which everything concurs to produce in the capital, be diffused to the very extremities of the kingdom; that every Frenchman participate in the treasures of knowledge which are there accumulating from day to day; that the young men who have the same country, who are destined to serve the same[359] prince and to fulfill the same functions, receive the same lessons and be imbued with the same maxims; that one part of France be not under the clouds of ignorance while letters shed the purest light in another; in a word, that the time come when a young man educated in a province cannot be distinguished from one who has been trained in the capital?” And he adds that “the only means for attaining an end so desirable is to make Paris the centre of public instruction.”

“Isn’t it desirable,” said Rolland, “that the good taste, which everyone contributes to creating in the capital, is spread out to the farthest corners of the kingdom; that every Frenchman can share in the wealth of knowledge that’s accumulating there daily; that the young men from the same country, who are meant to serve the same prince and carry out the same duties, receive the same education and embrace the same principles; that one part of France isn’t shrouded in ignorance while another is illuminated by knowledge; in short, that the day comes when a young man educated in a province can’t be telling apart from one trained in the capital?” And he adds that “the only way to achieve such a desirable goal is to make Paris the center of public education.”

Besides the gain that will thus accrue to instruction, Rolland sees this other advantage, that, through uniformity in instruction, there will be secured a uniformity in manners and in laws. By means of a uniform education, “the young men of all the provinces will divest themselves of all their prejudices of birth; they will form the same ideas of virtue and justice; they will demand uniform laws, which would have offended their fathers.”

Besides the benefits that will come from better teaching, Rolland sees another advantage: through consistent education, there will be consistency in behavior and laws. With a uniform education, “young men from all regions will shed their biases related to their upbringing; they will develop similar ideas of virtue and justice; they will advocate for uniform laws that would have upset their fathers.”

By this means, finally, there will be developed a national spirit, a national character, and a national jurisprudence, “the only means of recreating love of country.” Is it not true that the great magistrates of the close of the eighteenth century deserve also to be counted among the founders of French unity?

By doing this, a national spirit, a national character, and a national legal system will finally be developed, “the only way to revive love for the country.” Isn’t it true that the great judges at the end of the eighteenth century also deserve to be recognized as founders of French unity?

401. Turgot (1727-1781).—In his Mémoires to the king (1775), Turgot set forth analogous ideas, and also demanded the formation of a council of public instruction. He made an eloquent plea for the establishment of a civil and national education which should be extended to the country at large.

401. Turgot (1727-1781).—In his Mémoires to the king (1775), Turgot expressed similar ideas and also called for the creation of a council for public education. He made a strong argument for establishing a civil and national education system that should be available to everyone in the country.

“Your kingdom, Sir, is of this world. Without opposing any obstacle to the instructions whose object is higher, and which already have their rules and their expounders, I think I can propose to you nothing of more advantage to your people than to cause to be given to all your subjects an[360] instruction which shows them the obligations they owe to society and to your power which protects them, the duties which those obligations impose on them, and the interest which they have in fulfilling those duties for the public good and their own. This moral and social instruction requires books expressly prepared, by competition, and with great care, and a schoolmaster in each parish to teach them to children, along with the art of writing, reading, counting, measuring, and the principles of mechanics.”

“Your kingdom, Sir, is of this world. Without putting up any barriers to the higher instructions, which already have their rules and teachers, I believe I can propose nothing more beneficial to your people than to ensure that all your subjects receive an[360] instruction that reveals their obligations to society and to your power that protects them, the responsibilities those obligations create for them, and the benefits they gain from fulfilling those responsibilities for the public good and their own. This moral and social instruction requires books specifically created, through competition, and with great care, as well as a teacher in each parish to educate children in reading, writing, arithmetic, measuring, and the basics of mechanics.”

“The study of the duty of citizenship ought to be the foundation of all the other studies.”

“The study of the responsibilities of citizenship should be the basis for all other studies.”

“There are methods and establishments for training geometricians, physicists, and painters, but there are none for training citizens.”

“There are ways and institutions to train mathematicians, scientists, and artists, but there are none for training citizens.”

In a word, La Chalotais, Rolland, Turgot, and some of their contemporaries, were real precursors of the French Revolution in the matter of education. At the date of 1762 the scholastic revolution began, at least so far as secondary instruction is concerned. The Parliaments of that period conceived the plan of the University of the nineteenth century, and prepared for the work of Napoleon I. But they left to the men of the Revolution the honor of being the first to organize primary instruction.

In short, La Chalotais, Rolland, Turgot, and some of their peers were true pioneers of the French Revolution in terms of education. In 1762, the educational revolution started, at least regarding secondary education. The Parliaments of that time envisioned the University of the nineteenth century and laid the groundwork for Napoleon I's efforts. However, they left it to the revolutionaries to take the credit for being the first to organize primary education.

[402. Analytical Summary.—1. This study exhibits the evils brought upon a country by an education controlled and administered by a dominant Church for the attainment of its own ends; and also the efforts of a nation to save itself from imminent disaster by making the State the great public educator.

[402. Analysis Summary.—1. This study shows the harm inflicted on a country by an education system dominated and managed by a powerful Church for its own purposes; it also highlights a nation's attempt to rescue itself from impending disaster by establishing the State as the primary public educator.]

2. The right of the State to self-preservation is the vindication of its right to control and direct public education. The State thus becomes the patron of the public school;[361] the product it requires is good citizenship; and for the sake of securing this product the State endows the school, wholly or in part.

2. The State's right to protect itself justifies its ability to manage and oversee public education. The State therefore acts as a supporter of public schools;[361] what it seeks to produce is responsible citizens; and to achieve this goal, the State funds the school, either fully or partially.

3. The situation in France, as described in this study, is an aggravated case of what may occur whenever education is administered by a class having special interests and ambitions; and under some form there must be the intervention of the State as a means of protecting its own interests.

3. The situation in France, as described in this study, is a more extreme example of what can happen when education is controlled by a group with specific interests and goals; and in some way, the State must intervene to protect its own interests.

4. When education is administered in the main by the literary class, there is some danger that the instruction may not be that which is best adapted to the needs of other classes.]

4. When education is primarily overseen by the literary class, there is a risk that the teaching may not fully meet the needs of other classes.

FOOTNOTES:

[194] See the pamphlet published in 1764 entitled: Mémoires historiques sur l’orbilianisme et les correcteurs des Jésuites.

[194] Check out the pamphlet published in 1764 titled: Mémoires historiques sur l’orbilianisme et les correcteurs des Jésuites.

[195] Duclos, Considérations sur les mœurs de ce siècle. Ch. II. Sur l’éducation et les préjugés.

[195] Duclos, Considérations sur les mœurs de ce siècle. Ch. II. Sur l’éducation et les préjugés.

[196] See the Recueil of the works of President Rolland, printed in 1783, by order of the executive committee of the College Louis-le-Grand.

[196] Check out the Recueil of the works of President Rolland, printed in 1783, by the directive of the executive committee of College Louis-le-Grand.

[197] Recueil, etc., p. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Collection, etc., p. 25.


CHAPTER XVI.

THE FRENCH REVOLUTION.—MIRABEAU, TALLEYRAND, CONDORCET.

CONTRADICTORY JUDGMENTS ON THE WORK OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION; GENERAL CHARACTER OF THAT WORK; THE STATE OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; WHAT WAS TAUGHT IN THE SCHOOLS; DISCIPLINE; THE SITUATION OF TEACHERS; THE RECRUITMENT OF TEACHERS; WHAT THE SCHOOL ITSELF WAS; THE PECULIAR WORK OF THE REVOLUTION; THE CAHIERS OF 1789; MIRABEAU (1749-1791) AND HIS TRAVAIL SUR L’INSTRUCTION PUBLIQUE; DANGERS OF IGNORANCE; LIBERTY OF TEACHING; THE CONSTITUENT ASSEMBLY AND THE RAPPORT OF TALLEYRAND; TALLEYRAND (1758-1838); POLITICAL PRINCIPLES OF UNIVERSAL INSTRUCTION; FOUR GRADES OF INSTRUCTION; POLITICAL CATECHISM; INDEPENDENT MORALITY; THE LEGISLATIVE ASSEMBLY AND THE RAPPORT OF CONDORCET; CONDORCET (1743-1794); GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS ON EDUCATION; INSTRUCTION AND MORALITY; INSTRUCTION AND PROGRESS; LIBERALITY OF CONDORCET; FIVE GRADES OF INSTRUCTION; PURPOSE AND PROGRAMME OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; IDEA OF COURSES FOR ADULTS; THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; PREJUDICES; FINAL JUDGMENT; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

CONTRADICTORY JUDGMENTS ON THE WORK OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION; GENERAL CHARACTER OF THAT WORK; THE STATE OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; WHAT WAS TAUGHT IN THE SCHOOLS; DISCIPLINE; THE SITUATION OF TEACHERS; THE RECRUITMENT OF TEACHERS; WHAT THE SCHOOL ITSELF WAS; THE PECULIAR WORK OF THE REVOLUTION; THE CAHIERS OF 1789; MIRABEAU (1749-1791) AND HIS TRAVAIL SUR L’INSTRUCTION PUBLIQUE; DANGERS OF IGNORANCE; LIBERTY OF TEACHING; THE CONSTITUENT ASSEMBLY AND THE RAPPORT OF TALLEYRAND; TALLEYRAND (1758-1838); POLITICAL PRINCIPLES OF UNIVERSAL INSTRUCTION; FOUR GRADES OF INSTRUCTION; POLITICAL CATECHISM; INDEPENDENT MORALITY; THE LEGISLATIVE ASSEMBLY AND THE RAPPORT OF CONDORCET; CONDORCET (1743-1794); GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS ON EDUCATION; INSTRUCTION AND MORALITY; INSTRUCTION AND PROGRESS; LIBERALITY OF CONDORCET; FIVE GRADES OF INSTRUCTION; PURPOSE AND PROGRAM OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; IDEA OF COURSES FOR ADULTS; THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; PREJUDICES; FINAL JUDGMENT; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


404. Contradictory Judgments on the Work of the Revolution.—An historian of education in France, Théry, opens his chapter on the Revolution with these contemptuous words, “One does not study a void, one does not analyze a negation.”[198] A more recent historian of public instruction during the Revolution, Albert Duruy, arriving at the work of Condorcet, certainly the most important undertaking of[363] the pedagogy of the Revolution, does not hesitate to record this absolute and summary judgment: “We are now no longer in the real and in the possible; we are travelling in the land of chimeras; we are soaring in space at heights which admit of only ideal attainment.”[199]

404. Conflicting Opinions on the Revolution's Impact.—An education historian in France, Théry, starts his chapter on the Revolution with these dismissive words, “You can’t study a void, you can’t analyze a negation.”[198] A more recent historian of public education during the Revolution, Albert Duruy, discussing Condorcet’s work, which is surely the most significant effort in the pedagogy of the Revolution, does not hesitate to make this absolute and blunt judgment: “We are no longer in reality and possibility; we are venturing into the realm of illusions; we are soaring through the sky at heights that can only be achieved in theory.”[199]

How easy it is to say this! To believe these facile judges, one who would estimate the efforts of the Revolution in the matter of public instruction would have to choose between a nothing and a chimera. The men of the Revolution have done nothing, say some; they are dreamers and idealists, say others.

How easy it is to say this! To believe these superficial judges, anyone who would evaluate the efforts of the Revolution regarding public education would have to choose between nothing and a fantasy. Some say the men of the Revolution have done nothing; others call them dreamers and idealists.

These assertions do not bear examination. For every impartial observer it is certain that the Revolution opened a new era in education, and the proof of this is to be found in the very documents that our opponents so triflingly condemn, and the practical spirit of which they misconceive.

These claims don't hold up under scrutiny. For any unbiased observer, it's clear that the Revolution marked the beginning of a new era in education, and the evidence of this can be found in the very documents that our opponents dismiss so lightly, and the practical intent of which they misunderstand.

405. General Character of that Work.—It is not that the men of the Revolution were educators in the strict sense of the term. The science of education is not indebted to them for new methods. They have not completed the work of Locke, of Rousseau, and of La Chalotais; but they were the first to attempt a legislative organization of a vast system of public instruction. It is just to place them in the front rank of the men who might be called “the politicians of education.” Doubtless they lacked time for applying their ideas, but they had at least the merit of having conceived these ideas, and of having embodied them in legislative acts. The principles which we proclaim to-day, they formulated. The solutions which we attempt to put in practice after a century of waiting, were decreed by them. The reader who will follow the long series of reports and[364] decrees which constitutes the pedagogical work of the Revolution will have witnessed the genesis of popular instruction in France.

405. Overall Nature of that Work.—It’s not that the people of the Revolution were educators in the strict sense. The field of education doesn’t owe them new methods. They didn’t finish the work of Locke, Rousseau, and La Chalotais, but they were the first to try to create a comprehensive system for public education through legislation. It’s fair to place them among those we might call “the politicians of education.” They may not have had the time to implement their ideas, but they at least had the credit for coming up with them and putting them into legislative acts. The principles we advocate today were articulated by them. The solutions we are trying to put into practice after a century of waiting were established by them. Readers who track the long series of reports and[364] decrees that make up the educational work of the Revolution will see the beginnings of public education in France.

406. The State of Primary Instruction.—In order to form a proper appreciation of the merits of the men of the Revolution, it is first necessary to consider in what a deplorable state they found primary instruction. What a contrast between that which they hoped to do and the actual situation in 1789! I very well know that fancy sketches have been drawn of the old régime. A very showy enumeration has been made of the number of colleges; but we have not been told how many of these colleges had no professors, and how many had no pupils. And so of the schools; they are found everywhere, but it remains to be shown what was taught in them, and whether anything was taught in them.[200]

406. The State of Primary Education.—To truly understand the achievements of the men of the Revolution, we must first look at the terrible state of primary education they faced. The difference between their expectations and the reality in 1789 was striking! I know that there have been flashy depictions of the old regime. There has been an impressive list made of the number of colleges; however, we haven’t been told how many of those colleges had no professors or how many had no students. The same goes for the schools; they were everywhere, but we need to clarify what was actually taught in them, and whether anything was taught at all.[200]

Party writers who are bound to gainsay the work of the French Revolution in the matter of education, generally put under contribution, to serve their political prejudices, the old communal archives. They cite imaginary statistics which prove, for example, that in the diocese of Rouen, in 1718, there were 855 schools for boys, and 306 schools for girls, for a territory of 1159 parishes.

Party writers who are determined to criticize the educational outcomes of the French Revolution often rely on old communal records to support their political biases. They reference made-up statistics that claim, for instance, that in the Rouen diocese in 1718, there were 855 schools for boys and 306 schools for girls, covering an area of 1159 parishes.

It is first necessary to verify these statistics, whose accuracy has not been demonstrated, and whose figures were evidently obtained only by counting a school wherever the rector of the parish gave lessons in reading and in the catechism to three or four children.

It is first necessary to verify these statistics, which haven’t been proven accurate, and whose numbers were clearly obtained just by counting a school whenever the local priest taught reading and catechism to three or four kids.

But there are other replies to make to the traducers of the Revolution who tax their ingenuity to prove that instruction was flourishing under the old régime, and that the Revolution[365] destroyed more than it created. With this assumed efflorescence of schools of which we hear, it is necessary to contrast the results as shown by authentic statistics of the number of illiterates. In 1790 there was 53 per cent of men and 73 per cent of women who could not sign their names to their marriage contracts.

But there are other responses to the critics of the Revolution who work hard to argue that education was thriving under the old regime and that the Revolution[365] destroyed more than it created. With this supposed flourishing of schools that we hear about, it's important to compare it to the results shown by reliable statistics on the number of illiterates. In 1790, 53 percent of men and 73 percent of women couldn't sign their names on their marriage contracts.

Besides, we must inquire what was taught in these pretended schools, how many children attended them, and what was the material and moral condition of the teachers who directed them.

Besides, we need to find out what was taught in these so-called schools, how many kids went there, and what the qualifications and character of the teachers were who ran them.

407. What was taught in the Schools.—Instruction was reduced to the catechism, to reading and writing. On this point there can be no dispute. The official programme of the Brethren of the Christian Schools did not go beyond this. The ordinance of Louis XIV., dated in 1698, has been pompously quoted.

407. What was taught in schools.—Education was limited to the catechism, reading, and writing. There’s no argument about that. The official curriculum of the Brethren of the Christian Schools didn't extend beyond this. The decree from Louis XIV., dated in 1698, has been grandly cited.

“We would have appointed,” it is there said, “as far as it shall be possible, masters and mistresses in all the parishes where there are none, to instruct all children, and in particular those whose parents have made profession of the pretended reformed religion, in the catechism and the prayers which are necessary; to take them to mass on every work day; and also to teach reading and writing to those who will need this knowledge.”

“We would have appointed,” it says there, “as far as possible, teachers in all the parishes where there are none, to instruct all children, and especially those whose parents claim to follow the so-called reformed religion, in the catechism and necessary prayers; to take them to mass every workday; and also to teach reading and writing to those who need this knowledge.”

But does not this very text support those who maintain that the Monarchy and the Church have never encouraged primary instruction except as required by the necessities of the struggle against heresy, and that primary instruction under the old régime was scarcely more than an instrument of religious domination?

But doesn’t this very text back up those who argue that the Monarchy and the Church have only ever promoted basic education when it was necessary to fight against heresy, and that basic education under the old regime was hardly more than a tool for religious control?

Most often the school was simply a place to which parents sent their children for temporary care. Writing was not always taught in it. A school-mistress of Haute-Marne[366] was forbidden to teach writing “for fear her pupils might employ their knowledge in writing love-letters.”

Most of the time, the school was just a place where parents sent their kids for temporary care. Writing wasn't always taught there. A female teacher in Haute-Marne[366] was prohibited from teaching writing "for fear that her students might use their skills to write love letters."

408. Discipline.—Corporal punishments were more than ever the order of the day. The bishop of Montpellier, at the end of the seventeenth century, forbids, it is true, beating with sticks, kicks, and raps on the head; but he authorizes the ferule and the rod, on the condition that the patient be not completely exposed.

408. Self-control.—Corporal punishment was more common than ever. The bishop of Montpellier, at the end of the seventeenth century, did prohibit beating with sticks, kicks, and blows to the head; however, he allowed the use of the ferule and the rod, as long as the person being punished wasn't fully exposed.

409. Condition of the Teachers.—That which is graver still is that the teachers themselves (I speak of lay teachers, who, it is true, were not numerous) lived in a wretched condition, without material independence and without moral dignity. In general, there were no fixed salaries. Wages varied from 40 to 200 francs, arbitrarily fixed by the vestry-board or by the community, in return for a great number of services the most various and the least exalted. The school-masters were far less teachers than sextons, choristers, beadles, bell-ringers, clock-makers, and even grave-diggers. “Attendance at marriages and at burials was counted at the rate of 15 sols and dinner for marriages, and 20 sols for burials.” And Albert Duruy concludes that in this there were substantial advantages to the school-masters;[201]—advantages dearly bought in every case, and repudiated by those who were interested in them. “The more services we render the community,” said the teachers of Bourgogne in their complaints in 1789, “the more we are degraded.”[202] The school-masters were scarcely more than the domestics of the curé.

409. Teachers' Conditions.—What’s even worse is that the teachers themselves (I’m talking about lay teachers, who, it’s true, were not numerous) lived in terrible conditions, lacking both financial stability and personal dignity. Generally, there were no fixed salaries. Pay ranged from 40 to 200 francs, set arbitrarily by the local board or the community, in exchange for a wide array of services, most of which were menial. The schoolmasters acted more like sextons, choir members, beadle, bell-ringers, clock-makers, and even grave-diggers than actual teachers. “Attendance at weddings and funerals was compensated at 15 sols and a meal for weddings, and 20 sols for funerals.” And Albert Duruy concludes that this provided substantial advantages to the schoolmasters;[201]—advantages that came at a high cost and were often rejected by those affected. “The more services we provide for the community,” said the teachers from Bourgogne in their complaints in 1789, “the more we are degraded.”[202] The schoolmasters were hardly more than the servants of the curé.

In order to live, they were not only obliged to accept these church services, but they also became shoemakers, tailors, innkeepers, millers, etc. The teacher of the commune of Angles, in the High Alps, was a “barbers’ surgeon.”

To survive, they not only had to attend these church services, but they also became shoemakers, tailors, innkeepers, millers, and more. The teacher of the commune of Angles, in the High Alps, was a "barbers' surgeon."

Thus there was no assured salary, and consequently no moral consideration. “In the communes, teachers were regarded as strangers and not as citizens; like tramps and vagrants, they were not admitted to the assemblies of the commune.”

Thus there was no guaranteed salary, and therefore no moral consideration. “In the communes, teachers were seen as outsiders and not as members; like homeless people and drifters, they were excluded from the assemblies of the commune.”

410. The Recruitment of Teachers.—Nowhere were there normal schools for the training of teachers. The schools were entrusted to the first comer. The bishop granted his approbation, or permission to teach, after an examination of the most summary kind. The duties of teaching were the means of subsistence which were accepted without call and without serious preparation. In Provence, school-masters attended kinds of “teachers’ fairs” for the purpose of being hired. In the Alps, teachers were numerous, but only in winter. They tarried in the plain and in the valleys only during the inclement season. They returned home for the labors of the summer.

410. Hiring Teachers.—There were no normal schools for training teachers. The schools were handed over to whoever showed up first. The bishop gave his approval or teaching permission after a very brief examination. Teaching was a way to earn a living that people accepted without a specific calling or serious preparation. In Provence, schoolmasters went to “teachers’ fairs” to get hired. In the Alps, there were plenty of teachers, but only in the winter. They stayed in the plains and valleys only during the bad weather. They went home for the summer work.

Consequently, most of the schools existed only in name. “The schools,” we are told,[203] “were in vacation for four or five months.” For a half of the year, the school-masters were free to follow another trade, or, rather, to devote themselves more completely to their ordinary trade, which their school duties did not always interrupt.

Consequently, most of the schools only existed on paper. “The schools,” we are told,[203] “were on break for four or five months.” For half the year, the teachers were free to pursue another job or, more accurately, to focus more fully on their usual work, which their school responsibilities didn’t always disturb.

411. What the School Itself was.—School-houses were most frequently merely wretched huts, wooden cots, and narrow ground-floors, badly lighted, which served at the same[368] time as a domicile for the school-master and his family, and as a class-room for pupils. Benches and tables were things rarely seen, and pupils wrote while standing.

411. What the School Actually Was.—Schoolhouses were often just miserable huts, wooden shacks, and cramped ground floors that were poorly lit. They served both as homes for the schoolmaster and his family and as classrooms for the students. Benches and tables were rarely found, and students wrote while standing.

In a word, the state of primary instruction, when the States-General opened in 1789, was as follows: schools few in number and poorly attended; few lay teachers, trained no one knows how, without thorough instruction, and, as they themselves said, “degraded” by their inferior position; few or no elementary books; gratuity only partial; finally, a general indifference for elementary instruction, which philosophers like Voltaire, and Rousseau, and Parliamentarians like La Chalotais, themselves lightly esteemed.

In short, the state of primary education when the States-General opened in 1789 was as follows: there were very few schools, and they were poorly attended; there were few lay teachers who were trained in unknown ways, lacking proper education, and, as they themselves said, “looked down upon” because of their low status; there were hardly any elementary books; free education was only partially available; and overall, there was a widespread lack of interest in primary education, which philosophers like Voltaire and Rousseau, as well as politicians like La Chalotais, themselves thought little of.

412. The Proper Work of the Revolution.—I do not say that the Revolution accomplished all that there was to be attempted in order to bring instruction up to the needs of the new society; but it purposed to do this. Every time a liberal ministry has decided to work for the promotion of instruction, it has revived its plans; and it is these same plans that by a vigorous effort public authority has attempted to realize in recent times.

412. The Correct Purpose of the Revolution.—I’m not saying that the Revolution achieved everything needed to align education with the demands of the new society; however, that was its intention. Each time a progressive government has chosen to focus on improving education, it has revisited its plans; and it is these same plans that, through dedicated effort, public authorities have tried to implement in recent years.

413. The Reports of 1789.—Already, in the reports of 1789, public opinion vigorously pronounced itself in favor of educational reforms. “The cahiers of 1789, even those of the clergy and the nobility, demand the reorganization of public instruction on a comprehensive plan. The cahiers of the clergy of Rodez and of Saumur demand ‘that there may be formed a plan of national education for the young’; those of Lyons, that education be restricted ‘to a teaching body whose members may not be removable except for negligence, misconduct, or incapacity; that it may no longer be conducted according to arbitrary principles, and that all public instructors be obliged to conform to a uniform plan[369] adopted by the States-General.’ The cahiers of the nobility of Lyons insist that ‘a national character’ be impressed on the education of both sexes. Those of Paris demand ‘that public education be perfected, and extended to all classes of citizens.’ Those of Blois, ‘that there be established a council composed of the most enlightened scholars of the capital and of the provinces and of the citizens of the different orders, to form a plan of national education, for the use of all the classes of society, and to edit elementary treatises.’”[204]

413. The Reports of 1789.—In the reports of 1789, public opinion strongly expressed support for educational reforms. “The cahiers of 1789, even those from the clergy and nobility, call for a complete reorganization of public education. The cahiers from the clergy of Rodez and Saumur request ‘that a plan for national education for the youth be created’; those from Lyons suggest that education should be limited ‘to a teaching staff whose members can only be removed for negligence, misconduct, or inability; that it should no longer follow arbitrary principles, and that all public instructors should adhere to a standardized plan[369] adopted by the States-General.’ The cahiers from the nobility of Lyons emphasize that ‘a national character’ should be infused into the education of both genders. Those from Paris call for ‘the improvement of public education, making it accessible to all classes of citizens.’ Those from Blois propose ‘the establishment of a council made up of the most knowledgeable scholars from the capital and provinces, along with citizens from various classes, to create a national education plan for all societal classes and to publish elementary textbooks.’”[204]

414. Mirabeau (1749-1791).—From the first days of the Revolution, pedagogical literature abounds, and gives evidence of the ever-growing interest which public opinion attaches to educational questions. The Oratorians, of whom La Chalotais said, “that they were free from the prejudices of the school and of the cloister, and that they were citizens,” present to the National Assembly a series of scholastic plans. On its part, the Assembly sets itself at work; Talleyrand prepares his great report, and Mirabeau embodies his own reflections in four eloquent discourses.

414. Mirabeau (1749-1791).—From the very beginning of the Revolution, there was a flood of educational literature that showed the increasing interest the public had in education issues. The Oratorians, whom La Chalotais described as "free from the biases of the school and the cloister, and who were citizens," presented a series of educational plans to the National Assembly. In turn, the Assembly got to work; Talleyrand prepared his major report, and Mirabeau expressed his thoughts in four powerful speeches.

Mirabeau’s discourses, published after his death through the good offices of his friend Cabanis, had the following titles: 1. Draft of a Law for the Organization of the Teaching Body; 2. Public and Military Festivals; 3. Organization of a National Lycée; 4. The Education of the Heir Presumptive of the Crown.

Mirabeau’s speeches, published posthumously with the help of his friend Cabanis, had the following titles: 1. Draft of a Law for the Organization of the Teaching Body; 2. Public and Military Festivals; 3. Organization of a National Lycée; 4. The Education of the Heir Presumptive of the Crown.

415. The Dangers of Ignorance.—With what brilliancy the illustrious orator made appear the advantages and the necessity of instruction!

415. The Risks of Not Knowing.—With what brilliance the famous speaker highlighted the benefits and the need for education!

“Those who desire that the peasant may not know how to read or write, have doubtless made a patrimony of his[370] ignorance, and their motives are not difficult to appreciate; but they do not know that when they have made a wild beast of a man, they expose themselves to the momentary danger of seeing him transformed into a savage beast. Without intelligence there is no morality. But on whom, then, is it important to bestow intelligence, if it is not upon the rich? Is not the safeguard of their enjoyments the morality of the people? Through the influence of the laws, through that of a wise administration, through the efforts to which each one should be inspired by the hope of ameliorating the condition of his fellows, exert yourselves, public and private citizens, to diffuse in all quarters the noble fruits of knowledge. Believe that in dissipating one single error, in propagating one single wholesome truth, you will do something for the happiness of the human race; and whoever you are, do not have the least doubt that it is only by this means that you can assure your own happiness.”

“Those who want peasants to remain unable to read or write have likely turned their ignorance into their own inheritance, and their motives are clear. However, they don’t realize that by turning a man into a wild animal, they risk seeing him become a true savage. Without knowledge, there can be no morality. But who should receive intelligence if not the wealthy? Isn’t the moral character of the people what protects their enjoyment of life? Through the impact of laws, a wise government, and the efforts driven by the hope of improving the conditions of others, both public and private citizens should work to spread the valuable benefits of knowledge everywhere. Believe that by eliminating just one mistake and promoting just one good truth, you contribute to the happiness of humanity; and no matter who you are, have no doubt that this is the only way to ensure your own happiness.”

But through some inexplicable spirit of timidity, Mirabeau did not draw from these principles the consequences that they permit. He does not admit that the State can impose the obligation to attend school.

But due to some inexplicable spirit of timidity, Mirabeau did not draw from these principles the implications that they allow. He does not acknowledge that the State can mandate school attendance.

“Society,” he says, “has not the right to prescribe instruction as a duty.... Public authority has not the right, with respect to the members of the social body, to go beyond the limits of watchfulness against injustice and of protection against violence....” “Society,” he adds, “can exact of each one only the sacrifices necessary for the maintenance of the liberty and the safety of all.”

“Society,” he says, “doesn’t have the right to impose education as an obligation.... Public authority doesn’t have the right, concerning the members of the social body, to go beyond the bounds of being vigilant against injustice and protecting against violence....” “Society,” he adds, “can require from each person only the sacrifices needed to maintain the freedom and safety of everyone.”

Mirabeau forgets that the obligation to send children to school is exactly one of those necessary sacrifices which the State has the right to impose on parents.

Mirabeau forgets that the duty to send kids to school is one of those necessary sacrifices that the State has the right to require from parents.

Hostile to obligation, Mirabeau feels no greater partisanship for gratuity:—

Hostile to obligation, Mirabeau feels no stronger loyalty to free handouts:—

“Gratuitous education,” he said, “is paid for by everybody, while its fruits are immediately gathered by only a small number of individuals.”

“Free education,” he said, “is funded by everyone, but its benefits are quickly enjoyed by just a few people.”

416. Liberty of Teaching.—Like so many other generous spirits, Mirabeau cherished the dream of the most complete liberty of teaching.[205]

416. Teaching Freedom.—Like many other kindhearted individuals, Mirabeau held onto the dream of total freedom in teaching.[205]

“Your single purpose,” he said to the members, “is to give to man the use of all his faculties, to make him enjoy all his[372] rights, to develop the corporate life out of all the individual lives freely developed, and the will of the whole out of all personal wills.”

“Your main goal,” he told the members, “is to enable people to use all their abilities, to help them enjoy all their[372] rights, to grow a collective life from all the freely developed individual lives, and to create the will of the group from all personal wills.”

417. Distribution of Studies.—In Mirabeau’s plan, public and national instruction depends, not on the executive power, but on “the magistrates who truly represent the people, that is to say, who are elected and often renewed by the people,”—in other terms, the officers of departments or districts. Establishments for instruction ought not to form a consolidated body.

417. Study Distribution.—In Mirabeau’s plan, public and national education relies, not on the executive branch, but on “the officials who genuinely represent the people, meaning those who are elected and frequently renewed by the people,”—in other words, the heads of departments or districts. Educational institutions shouldn’t be a unified entity.

Let us observe, finally, that by the side of the primary schools Mirabeau established a college of literature for each department, and at Paris, a single National Lycée, “designed to secure to a select number of French youth the means of finishing their education.” In this he established a chair of method, which, he said, ought to be the basis of instruction.

Let’s note, in conclusion, that alongside the primary schools, Mirabeau set up a literature college for each department and, in Paris, a single National Lycée, “intended to provide a select group of French youth the opportunity to complete their education.” In this institution, he created a chair of method, which he argued should be the foundation of teaching.

In conclusion, the work of Mirabeau is but a very imperfect sketch, and a sort of graduated transition between the old and the new régime.

In conclusion, Mirabeau's work is just an incomplete outline and a kind of gradual shift between the old and new systems.

We do not yet find in it the grand ideas which are to impassion men, and it is the Rapport of Talleyrand which constitutes the real introduction to the educational work of the Revolution.

We don't yet see the big ideas that will inspire people in it, and it's Talleyrand's Rapport that really serves as the introduction to the educational efforts of the Revolution.

418. The Constituent Assembly and Talleyrand.—The constitution of Sept. 4, 1791, announced the following provision:—

418. The Constitutional Assembly and Talleyrand.—The constitution of September 4, 1791, stated the following provision:—

“There shall be created and organized a system of public instruction, common to all citizens, and gratuitous with respect to those branches of instruction which are indispensable for all men.”

“There will be a public education system established and organized for all citizens, and it will be free for the subjects that are essential for everyone.”

It was to put in force the decree of the Constitution that Talleyrand drew up his Rapport and presented it to the[373] Assembly at the sessions of September 10 and 11. The entire bill contained not less than 208 articles. Having reached the term of its troubled existence, the Assembly did not find the time to discuss it, and, while regretting “not having established the bases of the regeneration of education,” it referred the examination of Talleyrand’s work to the Legislative Assembly.

It was to enforce the decree of the Constitution that Talleyrand prepared his Rapport and presented it to the[373] Assembly during the sessions on September 10 and 11. The entire bill had no fewer than 208 articles. As the Assembly reached the end of its tumultuous existence, it didn’t have time to discuss it, and while expressing regret for “not having established the foundation for the renewal of education,” it passed Talleyrand’s work on to the Legislative Assembly.

The Legislative Assembly showed but little anxiety to accept the legacy of its predecessor. Another report, that of Condorcet, was prepared, so that the bill of Talleyrand never had the honor of a parliamentary discussion.

The Legislative Assembly was hardly eager to take on the legacy of its predecessor. Another report, from Condorcet, was prepared, which meant that Talleyrand's bill never had the chance for parliamentary discussion.

419. Talleyrand (1758-1838).—The ex-bishop of Autun, having become a revolutionist of 1789, before being the chamberlain of Napoleon I. and the minister of Louis XVIII., scarcely deserves by his character the esteem of history; he too often gave a striking example of political versatility. But at least, by his supple and acute intelligence, and by the abundance of his ideas, he has always risen to the height of the various tasks that he has undertaken, and his Rapport is a remarkable work.

419. Talleyrand (1758–1838).—The former bishop of Autun became a revolutionary in 1789 before serving as the chamberlain for Napoleon I and the minister for Louis XVIII. His character hardly earns him the respect of history, as he often demonstrated significant political flexibility. However, thanks to his adaptable and sharp intellect, along with his wealth of ideas, he consistently managed to excel in the various roles he took on, and his Rapport is an impressive work.

420. General Principles.—As Montesquieu has said, “the laws of education ought to be relative to the principles of government.” It is by this truth that Talleyrand is inspired in the long considerations that serve as a preamble to his bill.

420. Guiding Principles.—As Montesquieu said, “the laws of education should relate to the principles of government.” This truth inspires Talleyrand in the lengthy discussions that serve as the introduction to his bill.

What was to be done in the presence of a constitution which, limiting the powers of the king, called the entire people to participate in political life? That constitution would have remained sterile, would have been but a dead letter, if a suitable education had not come to vivify it by causing it to pass, so to speak, into the blood of the nation. In what did the new régime consist? You have separated, said[374] Talleyrand to the members, you have separated the will of the whole, or the power of making the laws, from the executive power, which you have reserved to the king. But that general will must be upright, and, in order to be upright, it must be enlightened and instructed. After having given power to the people, you ought to teach them wisdom. Of what use would it be to enfranchise brutal and unconscious forces, to turn them over to their own keeping? Instruction is the necessary counterpoise of liberty. The law, which is henceforth the work of the people, ought not to be at the mercy of the tumultuous opinions of an ignorant multitude.

What should be done with a constitution that limits the king's powers and invites everyone to engage in political life? That constitution would have been meaningless, just empty words, if it wasn't for proper education breathing life into it and integrating it into the nation's identity. What did the new system entail? You have separated, said [374] Talleyrand to the members, the collective will, or the authority to create laws, from the executive power that you have kept for the king. But that general will must be moral, and for it to be moral, it must be informed and educated. After granting power to the people, you need to teach them wisdom. What good is it to free reckless and unaware forces, leaving them to their own devices? Education is the essential balance to freedom. The law, which is now the people’s creation, shouldn’t be subject to the chaotic views of an uninformed crowd.

421. Education as related to Liberty and Equality.—Talleyrand is pleased with his thought, and, considering in turn the two fundamental ideas of the Revolution, the idea of equality and the idea of liberty, he shows, not without some length of analysis, that instruction is necessary, on the one hand, to create free individuals, by giving to them a conscience and a reason, and on the other, to draw men together by diminishing the inequality of intelligences.

421. Education in relation to Freedom and Equality.—Talleyrand is pleased with his idea, and, examining the two main concepts of the Revolution, the idea of equality and the idea of liberty, he argues, after considerable analysis, that education is essential, on one hand, to develop free individuals by providing them with conscience and reasoning, and on the other, to bring people together by reducing the gap in intellect.

422. Rules for Public Instruction.—Instruction is due to all. There must be schools in the villages as in the cities. Instruction ought to be given by all; there ought to be no privilege in instruction. Finally, instruction ought to extend to all subjects; everything shall be taught which can be taught:—

422. Public Instruction Guidelines.—Education is a right for everyone. There should be schools in rural areas just like there are in urban areas. Education should be available to all; there shouldn't be any special treatment in education. Ultimately, education should cover every topic; anything that can be taught should be taught:—

“In a well organized society, though no one can attain to universal knowledge, it should nevertheless be possible to learn everything.”

“In a well-organized society, even if no one can have complete knowledge, it should still be possible to learn anything.”

423. Political Education.—At the basis of every educational system there is always a dominant and essential thought. In the Middle Age—and the Middle Age is continued in the schools of the Jesuits—it is the idea of salva[375]tion, it is the preparation of the soul for the future life. In the seventeenth century it is the conception of a perfect justness of spirit joined to uprightness of heart; such was the ideal of the solitaries of Port Royal. In 1792 politics became the almost exclusive preoccupation of the educators of youth. Everything else—religion, accuracy of judgment, nobility of heart—is relegated to the second place: man is nothing more than a political animal, brought into the world to know, to love, and to obey the constitution.

423. Civic Education.—At the core of every educational system, there's always a dominant and essential idea. In the Middle Ages—and that era continues in the Jesuit schools—it's the idea of salvation, preparing the soul for the afterlife. In the seventeenth century, the focus shifts to a perfect balance of spirit combined with integrity of heart; this was the ideal of the solitaries of Port Royal. By 1792, politics became the main concern for educators of youth. Everything else—religion, sound judgment, nobility of heart—takes a backseat: man is just a political being, brought into the world to know, love, and obey the constitution.

The Declaration of the Rights of Man became, in the system of Talleyrand, the catechism of childhood. It is necessary that the future citizen learn to know, to love, to obey, and finally to perfect the constitution. We cannot help thinking that Talleyrand himself showed a marvellous aptitude for loving and obeying the constitution. Unfortunately this has not always been the case!

The Declaration of the Rights of Man became, in Talleyrand's system, the guide for young people. It's important for future citizens to learn to understand, appreciate, follow, and ultimately improve the constitution. We can't help but notice that Talleyrand himself had an amazing ability to love and follow the constitution. Unfortunately, that's not always been true!

424. Universal Morality.—One of the most beautiful pages of Talleyrand’s work is certainly that in which he recommends the teaching of universal morality, and claims the autonomy of natural laws, distinct from all positive religion.

424. Universal Ethics.—One of the most impressive sections of Talleyrand’s work is definitely the part where he advocates for the teaching of universal morality and asserts the independence of natural laws, separate from any institutional religion.

“We must learn to infuse ourselves with morality, which is the first need of all constitutions.... Morality must be taught as a real science, whose principles will be demonstrated to the reason of all men, and to that of all ages. It is only in this way that it will resist all trials. It has long been a matter of lamentation to see men of all nations and of all religions make it depend exclusively on that multitude of opinions which divide them. From this have resulted great evils; for abandoning morality to uncertainty, and often to absurdity, it has necessarily been compromised; it has been made versatile and unsettled. It is time to establish it upon its own bases, and to show men that if baneful[376] divisions separate them, they at least have in morality a common meeting place where they all ought to take refuge and unite for protection. It is necessary, then, to detach it in some sort from everything else, in order to reunite it at once to that which merits our approval and our homage.... This change is simple and injures nothing; above all, it is possible. How is it possible not to see, in fact, that abstraction being made of every system and of every opinion, and by considering in men only their relations with other men, they can be taught what is good and just, made to love it, and made to find happiness in virtuous actions and wretchedness in those which are not so?”

“We need to learn to infuse ourselves with morality, which is the fundamental requirement of all constitutions.... Morality should be taught as a real science, its principles demonstrated to the reasoning of all people, across all ages. Only in this way will it withstand all challenges. It's been a source of sadness to see people from all nations and religions rely solely on the multitude of opinions that divide them. This has led to significant problems; by leaving morality in a state of uncertainty, and often absurdity, it has been compromised, becoming flexible and unstable. It’s time to establish it on solid foundations and to show people that even if harmful divisions separate them, they at least have morality as a common ground where they should unite for safety and support. It’s essential, therefore, to somewhat detach morality from everything else so that it can be connected to what truly deserves our respect and acknowledgment.... This process is straightforward and doesn’t harm anything; above all, it is achievable. How can one not see that by setting aside every system and opinion, and focusing on people's relationships with one another, they can be taught what is good and just, encouraged to love it, and find happiness in virtuous actions while feeling miserable in those that aren’t?”

425. Four Grades of Instruction.—The organization of instruction, in Talleyrand’s bill, was “to be combined with that of the government,” and to be modeled after the division of administrative functions. The Rapport established four grades of instruction. There was a school for each canton, corresponding to each primary assembly. Then came intermediate or secondary instruction, intended, if not for all, at least for the greater number, and given in the principal town of the district, or arrondissement. In the third place, special schools, scattered over the territory of the kingdom, in the principal towns of the departments, prepare young men for the different professions. Finally, the select intelligences find at Paris, in the National Institute, all that constitutes the higher instruction.

425. Four Levels of Instruction.—The structure of education in Talleyrand’s bill was designed to be interconnected with the government and to follow the organization of administrative roles. The Rapport outlined four levels of education. There was a school for each canton, aligned with each primary assembly. Next was intermediate or secondary education, aimed, if not for everyone, at least for a larger group, provided in the main town of the district or arrondissement. Thirdly, specialized schools were located throughout the kingdom in major towns of the departments, preparing young men for various professions. Lastly, the brightest students could find all forms of higher education at the National Institute in Paris.

The great novelty of this system was the creation of cantonal schools, open to peasants and to workmen, to those whom, up to this time, improvidence or the purpose of the great sent off to their plows or to their planes.

The major innovation of this system was the establishment of cantonal schools, accessible to peasants and workers, to those who, until now, had been sent off to their fields or jobs due to neglect or the intentions of the powerful.

426. Gratuity of Primary Instruction.—Talleyrand did not desire compulsory education any more than Mirabeau;[377] but, in accordance with the constitution of 1791, he demands the gratuity of primary instruction. Society is under obligations to give elementary instruction, but not intermediate and secondary instruction, and still less, special and higher instruction. Gratuitous for the lowest grade, and in case of that elementary knowledge which constitutes for every civilized man a real moral necessity, instruction ought not to be free to young men who aspire to a liberal profession, because they have leisure, and who have leisure because they have wealth. However, Talleyrand admits exceptions in the case of talent. By the creation of national scholarships, the doors of all the schools will be opened to select intelligences whom the lowness of their condition would condemn to remain obscure and unappreciated, did not society lend to them a helping hand.

426. Free Primary Schooling.—Talleyrand didn't want mandatory education any more than Mirabeau;[377] but according to the constitution of 1791, he advocates for free primary education. Society has a duty to provide basic education, but not intermediate or secondary education, and even less so, specialized or higher education. Education should be free for the lowest level, and when it comes to that basic knowledge that is a true moral necessity for every civilized person, instruction should not be free for young men aiming for a professional career, as they have the time and resources to pursue it. However, Talleyrand allows for exceptions in cases of talent. By establishing national scholarships, access to all schools will be granted to exceptional individuals whose lower status would otherwise keep them unnoticed and unrecognized, unless society extends a helping hand.

427. Programme of Primary Instruction.—Primary instruction should comprise the principles of the national language, the elementary rules of calculation and mensuration; the elements of religion, the principles of morals, the principles of the constitution; finally, the development of the physical, intellectual, and moral powers.

427. Primary Instruction Program.—Primary education should include the fundamentals of the national language, basic math and measurement skills; the basics of religion, moral principles, and the principles of the constitution; and lastly, the development of physical, intellectual, and moral abilities.

428. Means of Instruction.—We shall not insist on the details of the organization of the different parts of that which Talleyrand himself called his “immense machine.” Let us notice only the last part of his work, where he discusses a certain number of general questions under this arbitrary and unjustifiable title: Des moyens d’instruction. The professors, carefully chosen, shall be elected by the king. Talleyrand does not determine that they shall be irremovable, but he requires that their situation shall be surrounded by all possible guarantees. Prizes, and rewards of every kind, shall encourage the teachers of youth to re[378]double their zeal and to find new methods. Talleyrand counts on dramatic representations and on national holidays to hasten the progress of instruction. Finally, let it be added that he entrusts the supreme direction of public instruction to six commissioners, chosen by the king and obliged to make an annual report.

428. Teaching Methods.—We won't get into the details of how different parts of what Talleyrand called his “immense machine” are organized. Instead, let’s focus on the last part of his work, where he brings up a few general questions under the arbitrary and unjustified title: Des moyens d’instruction. The professors will be carefully selected and appointed by the king. Talleyrand doesn't specify that they must be permanent, but he insists that their positions have all possible protections. Prizes and rewards of all sorts will motivate youth educators to renew their dedication and discover new methods. Talleyrand anticipates using dramatic performances and national holidays to speed up the advancement of education. Lastly, it should be noted that he assigns the overall leadership of public education to six commissioners, chosen by the king and required to submit an annual report.

429. The Education of Women.—Talleyrand, in his proposal, has not wholly forgotten women, and what he has said of them is just and sensible. He discusses the question of their political rights, and, in accord with tradition and good sense, he concludes that the happiness of women, their own interests, their nature and their proper destination, ought to forbid them from entering the political arena. What is particularly fit for them is a domestic education, which, received in the family, prepares them for living there. Like Mirabeau, he wishes woman to remain a woman. Her function, said the great orator, is to perpetuate the species, to watch with solicitude over the perilous periods of early youth, and “to enchain to her feet all the energies of the husband by the irresistible power of her weakness.” Without being as gallant in his expressions, Talleyrand’s thought is the same. He thought it necessary, however, in order to respond to certain proprieties, that the State should establish institutions of public education destined to replace the convents.

429. Women's Education.—Talleyrand, in his proposal, hasn't completely overlooked women, and his comments about them are fair and reasonable. He addresses the issue of their political rights and, in line with tradition and common sense, concludes that the happiness of women, along with their interests, nature, and rightful place, should prevent them from participating in politics. What suits them best is a domestic education, one that they receive within the family to prepare them for life there. Like Mirabeau, he believes that a woman should remain true to her role. Her purpose, said the great orator, is to ensure the continuation of the species, to take care during the critical early years, and “to bind all the energies of her husband with the undeniable power of her weakness.” While not as charming in his wording, Talleyrand's viewpoint is similar. He did think, however, that to address certain societal norms, the State should set up public education institutions to replace convents.

This desire sets right whatever was unreasonable in this passage of his proposed law:—

This desire corrects whatever was unreasonable in this section of his proposed law:—

“Girls shall not be admitted to the primary schools after the age of eight. After that age the National Assembly advises parents to entrust the education of their daughters only to themselves, and reminds them that this is their first duty.”

“Girls will not be allowed in primary schools after they turn eight. After that age, the National Assembly encourages parents to take charge of their daughters' education themselves and reminds them that this is their main responsibility.”

430. The Legislative Assembly and Condorcet.—Of all the educational undertakings of the Revolution, the most remarkable is that of Condorcet. His Rapport presented to the Legislative Assembly, in behalf of the committee on public instruction, April 20 and 21, 1792, reprinted in 1793 by order of the Convention, did not directly have the honor of a public discussion; but it contained principles and solutions which are found in the deliberations and legislative acts of his successors. It remained, during the whole duration of the Convention, the widely accessible source whence the legislators of that time, like Romme, Bouquier, and Lakanal, drew their inspiration.

430. The Assembly and Condorcet.—Of all the educational initiatives of the Revolution, the most notable is that of Condorcet. His Rapport, presented to the Legislative Assembly on behalf of the committee on public instruction on April 20 and 21, 1792, and reprinted in 1793 by order of the Convention, didn’t directly receive the honor of a public discussion; however, it included principles and solutions that appeared in the discussions and legislative actions of his successors. Throughout the entire period of the Convention, it remained a widely accessible source from which legislators of that time, like Romme, Bouquier, and Lakanal, drew their inspiration.

431. Condorcet (1743-1794).—Condorcet was admirably qualified for the task which the Legislative Assembly imposed on him, in charging him with the organization of public instruction. During the first years of the Revolution he had employed his leisure (he was not a member of the Constituent Assembly) in writing five Mémoires on instruction, which appeared in a periodical called the Bibliothèque de l’homme public. The Rapport which he submitted to the Assembly was a sort of résumé of his long reflections. Condorcet brought to this work, not the indiscreet imagination of an improvised educator, but the authority of a competent thinker, who, if he had no personal experience in teaching, had at least reflected much on these topics and was conscious of all their difficulties. Besides, he devoted himself to his work with the ardor of an enthusiastic nature, and with the serious convictions of a mind that had carried farther than any one else the religion of progress and zeal for the public good.

431. Condorcet (1743-1794).—Condorcet was exceptionally suited for the role the Legislative Assembly assigned to him in organizing public education. In the early years of the Revolution, he used his free time (since he wasn't a member of the Constituent Assembly) to write five Mémoires on education, which were published in a periodical called the Bibliothèque de l’homme public. The Rapport he presented to the Assembly served as a summary of his extensive thoughts on the subject. Condorcet approached this task not with the reckless imagination of an untrained educator, but with the authority of a knowledgeable thinker who, although lacking personal teaching experience, had deeply contemplated these issues and understood their complexities. Moreover, he committed himself to his work with the passion of an enthusiastic spirit and with the serious beliefs of someone who had taken the ideals of progress and dedication to the public good further than anyone else.

432. General Considerations upon Instruction.—All the Revolutionists have sung the praises of instruction, of[380] which they were the passionate admirers. Condorcet is its reflective partisan. He did not love it more than the others, but he comprehended it better, and better stated why it should be loved. He first takes up the ideas of Talleyrand, and shows that without instruction, liberty and equality would be chimeras:—

432. General Thoughts on Education.—All the Revolutionists have sung the praises of education, of[380] which they were passionate admirers. Condorcet is its thoughtful supporter. He didn’t love it more than the others, but he understood it better and articulated why it should be valued. He begins by addressing the ideas of Talleyrand, demonstrating that without education, liberty and equality would be illusions:—

“A free constitution which should not be correspondent to the universal instruction of citizens, would come to destruction after a few conflicts, and would degenerate into one of those forms of government which cannot preserve the peace among an ignorant and corrupt people.”

“A free constitution that doesn’t align with the general education of citizens will fail after a few conflicts and will eventually turn into one of those forms of government that can't maintain peace among an uneducated and corrupt populace.”

Anarchy or despotism, such is the future of peoples who have become free before having been enlightened.

Anarchy or dictatorship, that's the future for people who gain freedom before they gain knowledge.

As to equality, without falling into the chimeras of an instruction which should be the same for all, and which should reduce all men to the same level, Condorcet desires to realize it so far as it is possible. He desires that the poorest and the humblest shall be sufficiently instructed to belong to himself, and not to be at the mercy of the first charlatan who comes along, and also to be able to fulfill his civil duties, to be an elector, a juror, etc.

As for equality, without falling into the illusions of a one-size-fits-all education that levels everyone to the same standard, Condorcet aims to achieve it as much as possible. He wants the poorest and least privileged to be educated enough to stand on their own and not be at the mercy of the first con artist who shows up, and to be capable of fulfilling their civic responsibilities, like voting or serving as a juror, etc.

433. Instruction and Morality.—The instrument of liberty and equality, instruction, in the opinion of Condorcet, is, in addition, the real source of public morality and of human progress. If it were not correspondent to the advances in knowledge, a free and impartial constitution would be hostile rather than favorable to good morals.

433. Guidance and Ethics.—According to Condorcet, education is not only the key to freedom and equality, but it’s also the true foundation of public morality and human progress. Without a connection to advancements in knowledge, a free and fair constitution would actually harm rather than support good morals.

“Instruction alone can give the assurance that the principle of justice which the equality of rights ordains, shall not be in contradiction with this other principle, which prescribes that only those rights shall be accorded to men which they can exercise without danger to society.”

“Teaching by itself can ensure that the principle of justice, which calls for equality of rights, won't conflict with the other principle, which states that only those rights should be granted to individuals that they can exercise without posing a risk to society.”

But it is moral reasons still more than political motives that make instruction the condition of virtue. Condorcet has shrewdly seen that the vices of the people come chiefly from their intellectual impotency.

But it’s moral reasons, even more than political motives, that make education essential for virtue. Condorcet has wisely noted that the shortcomings of the people mainly stem from their lack of intellectual ability.

“These vices come,” he says, “from the need of escaping from ennui in moments of leisure, and in escaping from it through sensations and not through ideas.”

“These vices come,” he says, “from the need to escape from ennui during free time, and we escape it through sensations instead of ideas.”

These are notable words which should never be lost sight of by the teachers and moralists of the people.

These are important words that teachers and moral leaders should always remember.

To cause gross natures to pass from the life of the senses to the intellectual life; to make study agreeable to the end that the higher pleasures of the spirit may struggle successfully against the appetites for material pleasures; to put the book in the place of the wine bottle; to substitute the library for the saloon; in a word, to replace sensation by idea,—such is the fundamental problem of popular education.

To help people move from a life focused on the senses to a more thoughtful, intellectual existence; to make learning enjoyable so that the greater joys of the spirit can overcome the cravings for physical pleasures; to put books in place of wine bottles; to exchange libraries for bars; in short, to replace sensation with idea—that's the core challenge of public education.

434. Instruction and Progress.—Condorcet was a fanatic on the subject of progress. Up to the last moment of his life he dreamed of progress, its conditions, and its laws. Now the most potent means of hastening progress is to instruct men; and here is the final reason why instruction is so dear to him.

434. Instructions and Updates.—Condorcet was passionate about progress. Until the very end of his life, he envisioned progress, its requirements, and its principles. One of the most effective ways to accelerate progress is by educating people; and this is the ultimate reason why education was so important to him.

These are grand words:—

These are impressive words:—

“If the indefinite improvement of our species is, as I believe, a general law of nature, man ought no longer to regard himself as a being limited to a transitory and isolated existence, destined to vanish after an alternative of happiness or of misery for himself, and of good and evil for those whom chance has placed near him; but he becomes an active part of the grand whole, and a fellow-laborer in a work that is eternal. In an existence of a moment, and upon a point in space, he can, by his works, compass all places, relate him[382]self to all the centuries, and continue to act long centuries after his memory has disappeared from the earth.” And further on: “For a long time I have considered these views as dreams which were to be realized only in an indefinite future, and for a world where I should not exist. A happy event has suddenly opened an immense career to the hopes of the human race; a single instant has put a century of distance between the man of to-day and him of to-morrow.”

“If the endless advancement of our species is, as I believe, a universal law of nature, we should no longer see ourselves as beings limited to a fleeting and isolated existence, destined to fade away after a brief period of happiness or suffering for ourselves, and of good and bad for those who happen to be around us; instead, we become an active part of the grand whole, and a collaborator in a work that is eternal. In a moment of existence, and at a specific point in space, by our actions, we can reach all places, connect ourselves to all the centuries, and continue to make an impact long after our memory has vanished from the earth.” And further on: “For a long time, I considered these thoughts as dreams that would only come true in an uncertain future, and in a world where I wouldn’t exist. A fortunate event has suddenly opened up immense possibilities for the hopes of humanity; a single moment has created a century's difference between the person of today and that of tomorrow.”

435. The Liberality of Condorcet.—Wrongly credited with a despotic and absolute habit of mind, Condorcet is, on the contrary, full of scruples and penetrated with respect as regards the liberty of individual opinions. In fact, he carefully distinguishes instruction from education. Instruction has to do with positive and certain knowledge, the truths of fact and of calculation; education, with political and religious beliefs. Now, if the State is the natural dispenser of instruction, it ought, on the contrary, in the matter of education, to forbear, and to declare itself incompetent. In other words, the State ought not to abuse its power by imposing by force on its citizens such or such a religious Credo, such or such a political dogma.

435. The Generosity of Condorcet.—Often misunderstood as having a tyrannical and absolute mindset, Condorcet is actually very conscientious and deeply respects the freedom of individual opinions. He clearly differentiates between instruction and education. Instruction involves concrete and definite knowledge, like facts and calculations, while education relates to political and religious beliefs. Therefore, while the State is the natural provider of instruction, it should, in contrast, refrain from interfering in education and consider itself unqualified to do so. In other words, the State should not misuse its authority to force its citizens to adopt a specific religious Credo or a certain political doctrine.

“Public authority cannot establish a body of doctrine which is to be exclusively taught. No public power ought to have the authority, or even the permission, to prevent the development of new truths, or the teaching of theories contrary to its particular policy or to its momentary interests.”

“Public authority cannot create a single doctrine that must be taught. No public power should have the authority, or even the permission, to stop the emergence of new truths or the teaching of ideas that go against its specific policies or temporary interests.”

436. Five Grades of Instruction.—Condorcet distinguishes five grades of instruction: 1. Primary schools proper; 2. Secondary schools, that is, such as we now call higher primary schools; 3. Institutes, or colleges of secondary instruction; 4. Lycées, or institutions of higher instruction; 5. The National Society of Sciences and Arts, which corresponds to our Institute.

436. Five Levels of Instruction.—Condorcet identifies five levels of education: 1. Primary schools; 2. Secondary schools, which we now refer to as higher primary schools; 3. Institutes, or colleges for secondary education; 4. Lycées, or institutions for higher education; 5. The National Society of Sciences and Arts, which is similar to our Institute.

Two things are especially to be noted: first, Condorcet establishes for the first time higher primary schools, and demands one for each district, and in addition one for each town of four thousand inhabitants; then, for primary schools proper, he takes the population as a basis for their establishment, and requires one for each four hundred inhabitants.[206]

Two things are particularly important to note: first, Condorcet establishes higher primary schools for the first time, demanding one for each district and an additional one for every town with four thousand residents; second, for regular primary schools, he uses the population as the basis for their establishment, requiring one for every four hundred inhabitants.[206]

437. Purpose and Plan of Primary Instruction.—Condorcet has admirably defined the purpose of primary instruction:—

437. Purpose and Plan for Primary Education.—Condorcet has excellently described the aim of basic education:—

“In the primary schools there is taught that which is necessary for each individual in order to direct his own conduct and to enjoy the plenitude of his own rights.”

“In primary schools, students learn what they need to manage their own behavior and fully enjoy their rights.”

The programme comprised reading, writing, some notions on grammar, the rules of arithmetic, simple methods of measuring a field and a building with exactness; a simple description of the productions of the country, of the processes in agriculture and the arts; the development of the first moral ideas and the rules for conduct derived from them; finally, such of the principles of social order as can be put within the comprehension of children.

The program included reading, writing, some basics of grammar, arithmetic rules, simple ways to measure a field and a building accurately; a straightforward description of the country's products, agricultural processes, and arts; the development of early moral ideas and the guidelines for behavior based on those ideas; and finally, principles of social order that children can understand.

438. The Idea of Courses for Adults.—Condorcet was strongly impressed with the necessity of continuing the instruction of the workman and of the peasant after withdrawal from school:—

438. The Concept of Courses for Adults.—Condorcet was very aware of the need to keep educating workers and farmers after they left school:—

“We have observed that instruction ought not to abandon individuals the moment they leave the schools; that it ought to embrace all ages; that there is no period of life when it is not useful and possible to learn, and that this supplementary instruction is so much the more necessary as that of infancy has been contracted to the narrowest limits. Here is one of the principal causes of the ignorance in which the poor classes of society are to-day plunged; they lacked not nearly so much the possibility of receiving an elementary instruction as that of preserving its advantages.”

“We have noticed that education shouldn't just stop when people finish school; it should be available for all ages. There's no time in life when learning isn't useful or possible, and this additional education is even more essential because early education has been limited to such a small scope. This is one of the main reasons why the poorer classes in society are currently so uninformed; it's not that they lacked the opportunity for basic education, but rather that they couldn’t maintain its benefits.”

Consequently, Condorcet proposed, if not courses of instruction for adults, at least something very like them,—weekly lectures, given each Sunday by the village teachers, a kind of lay sermons.

Consequently, Condorcet suggested that, if not actual classes for adults, at least something similar—weekly lectures, held every Sunday by the village teachers, a sort of secular sermons.

“Each Sunday the teacher shall give a public lecture which citizens of all ages will attend. In this arrangement we have seen a means of giving to young people those necessary parts of knowledge, which, however, did not form a part of their primary education.”

“Every Sunday, the teacher will give a public lecture that people of all ages can attend. This setup provides a way to give young people the essential knowledge they need, which wasn’t included in their primary education.”

439. Professional and Technical Education.—But Condorcet does not think his duty to the people done when he has given them intellectual emancipation. He is very anxious to give in addition to the sons of peasants or workmen the means of struggling against misery, by diffusing more and more among the masses of the people a technical knowledge of the arts and trades. He deserves to be counted among the adepts in professional instruction and in industrial education. He asks that there be placed in the schools “models of machines or of trades”; and in all grades of instruction, he recommends with a special solicitude the teaching of the practical arts.

439. Career and Technical Education.—However, Condorcet doesn’t believe his obligation to the people ends with providing them intellectual freedom. He is eager to equip the children of peasants and laborers with the tools to combat poverty by spreading practical knowledge of trades and skills among the general population. He should be recognized as a pioneer in professional training and industrial education. He advocates for schools to include “models of machines or trades,” and across all levels of education, he strongly emphasizes the importance of teaching practical arts.

We fancy we are doing something new to-day when we establish school museums. “Each school,” says Condorcet,[385] “shall have a small library, and a small cabinet in which shall be placed some meteorological instruments or some specimens of natural history.”

We think we're doing something innovative today by setting up school museums. “Each school,” says Condorcet,[385] “should have a small library and a small collection that includes some meteorological instruments or a few natural history specimens.”

440. The Education of Women.—Condorcet may be regarded as one of the most ardent apostles of the education of women. He wishes education to be common and equal. He is evidently wrong when he dreams of a perfect identity of instruction for the two sexes, when he forgets the particular destination of women, and the special character of their education. But we have found so many educators disposed to depreciate the abilities of woman, that we are happy to find at last one voice that exalts them, even beyond measure.

440. Women's Education.—Condorcet can be seen as one of the most passionate advocates for women's education. He believes that education should be universal and equal. He is clearly mistaken when he envisions a perfect equality of teaching for both genders and overlooks the unique roles of women and the specific nature of their education. However, since we've encountered so many educators who underestimate women's abilities, it's refreshing to finally hear a voice that celebrates them, even to an exaggerated extent.

Let us recall, however, the excellent reasons which he gives in support of his thesis on the equality of education. It is necessary that women should be instructed: 1. in order that they may be able to bring up their children, of whom they are the natural instructors; 2. in order that they may be the worthy companions, the equals of their husbands, that they may feel an interest in their pursuits, share in their preoccupations, and, finally, participate in their life, such being the condition of conjugal happiness; 3. in order, further, by an analogous reason, that they may not quench, by their ignorance, that inspiration of heart and mind which previous studies have developed in their husbands, but that they may nourish this flame by conversation and reading in common; 4. finally, because this is just,—because the two sexes have an equal right to instruction.

Let’s remember the strong reasons he gives to support his argument about the equality of education. It's essential for women to be educated: 1. so they can raise their children, as they are the natural teachers; 2. so they can be worthy partners and equals to their husbands, engage in their interests, share their concerns, and ultimately be a part of their lives, which is essential for marital happiness; 3. additionally, so that they don’t stifle the inspiration and knowledge their husbands gain from previous studies with their ignorance, but instead nurture that passion through shared conversations and reading; 4. and finally, because it’s fair—both sexes have the same right to education.

441. Reservations to be made.—All is not equally worthy of commendation in the work of Condorcet. Some faults and some omissions mar this fine piece of political pedagogy. The faults are, first, the exaggerated idea of lib[386]erty and of equality. From Condorcet’s ardors for liberty there issues, in his plan for education, a grave error,—the idea of making of the teaching body a sort of State within the State, an independent authority, a fourth power, released from all exterior authority, governing itself and administering its own affairs, the State intervening only as treasurer to pay for the services which it neither regulates nor supervises. The liberal Daunou, while explaining the system of our author, has criticised it on this point.[207] “Condorcet,” he said, “the enemy of corporations, has sanctioned one in his scheme of national instruction; he established, as it were, an academic church. This is because Condorcet, the enemy of kings, would add in the balance of public powers one counterbalance more to that royal power whose monstrous existence, in a free constitution, is sufficiently attested by the alarms and fears of all the friends of liberty.”

441. Reservations required.—Not everything in Condorcet's work deserves praise. Some flaws and omissions detract from this impressive piece of political education. The first flaws are the overly idealistic views of liberty and equality. From Condorcet’s strong belief in liberty arises a serious mistake in his educational plan: the idea of turning the teaching body into a kind of State within the State, an independent authority, a fourth power, free from all external control, governing itself and managing its own affairs, with the State only stepping in as a treasurer to pay for services that it does not regulate or oversee. The liberal Daunou, while discussing the system of our author, criticized this aspect.[207] “Condorcet,” he said, “the enemy of corporations, has sanctioned one in his national education scheme; he effectively created an academic church. This is because Condorcet, the opponent of kings, aimed to introduce yet another counterbalance to the royal power that exists in a free constitution, which is clearly illustrated by the concerns and fears of all friends of liberty.”

The passion for equality led Condorcet into another chimera,—that of the absolute gratuity of instruction of all grades.

The passion for equality drove Condorcet into another illusion—that of completely free education at all levels.

Finally, in his dreams of infinite perfectibility, Condorcet allows himself to be carried so far away as to imagine for man, and to expect from instruction, results that are utterly unattainable. Instruction, according to him, ought to be so complete “as to cause the disappearance of every inequality which induces dependence.”

Finally, in his dreams of endless improvement, Condorcet lets himself go so far as to imagine for humanity, and to expect from education, outcomes that are completely unattainable. He believes that education should be so thorough “that it eliminates every form of inequality that creates dependence.”

442. Prejudices of the Mathematician.—From another point of view, Condorcet was led astray by his predilection for the sciences. He so far forgot that he was a member of the French Academy as to obey only his tendencies, a little too exclusive, as a mathematician and a member of the Academy of Sciences. By a reaction, natural enough, against those long centuries in which an abuse was made of[387] literary culture, Condorcet is too prompt to underrate the influence of letters in education, and to invest the sciences with the place of honor. The reasons which he invokes to justify his preference are not all conclusive.

442. Mathematician's Prejudices.—From another perspective, Condorcet was misled by his strong favor for the sciences. He became so absorbed in his mathematician role and his position in the Academy of Sciences that he ignored his responsibilities as a member of the French Academy. As a natural reaction against the long centuries where literary culture was misused, Condorcet tends to underestimate the importance of letters in education, as he elevates the sciences to a position of honor. The reasons he presents to justify his preference aren’t entirely convincing.

443. Omissions.—The idea of obligatory instruction is still wanting in the scheme we are examining. We shall be surprised, perhaps, that Condorcet, who has so clearly proclaimed the necessity of universal instruction, did not think to impose obligatory attendance, which is the only means of establishing it. This is because the early revolutionists, in the ardor of their enthusiasm, did not suspect the opposition to the accomplishment of their plans that was to come from the indifference of the greater number, and from the prejudices of those who, as Condorcet has eloquently said, “thought they were obeying God while betraying their country.” It seemed to them that when centres of light had been made to glow over the whole surface of the country, citizens would hasten after them, impelled by a natural appetite, spontaneously thirsting for enlightenment. They were deceived. These hopes, a little artless, were destined to be disproved by facts; and it was to triumph over the neglect of some, and the resistance of others, that the Convention, supplying one of the rare defects in Condorcet’s plan, decreed, on several occasions, instruction “imperative and forced,” as was then said.

443. Omissions.—The idea of mandatory education is still missing from the plan we're looking at. It may surprise us that Condorcet, who clearly advocated for the need for universal education, didn't think to require attendance, which is the only way to make it a reality. This is because the early revolutionaries, in their enthusiasm, didn't anticipate the resistance their plans would face from the indifference of most people and the biases of those who, as Condorcet articulated, “thought they were obeying God while betraying their country.” They believed that once centers of knowledge were established across the country, citizens would eagerly pursue them, driven by a natural desire for learning. They were mistaken. These somewhat naive hopes were meant to be challenged by reality; and it was to overcome the neglect from some and the opposition from others that the Convention, addressing one of the few shortcomings in Condorcet’s plan, mandated, on several occasions, education to be “compulsory and enforced,” as it was then referred to.

On still another point, Condorcet remained inferior to his successors; in his report there was no mention made of the organization of normal schools. In this grave and fundamental question of the education of the teaching body, Condorcet contented himself with a provisional expedient, which consisted in entrusting to the professors of the grade immediately higher the care of preparing teachers for the grade lower.

On yet another point, Condorcet was lacking compared to his successors; his report did not mention the establishment of normal schools. In this serious and crucial issue regarding the education of teachers, Condorcet settled for a temporary solution, which involved having professors from the next higher grade responsible for training teachers for the lower grade.

444. Final Conclusion.—But even with these reservations, the work of Condorcet deserves scarcely anything but praise. We have commended its new and exalted conceptions. Its beautiful and exact arrangement and its masterly style also deserve praise. Condorcet’s periods are symmetrical in their fullness, and the expression is precise and vigorous. Doubtless there is some monotony and some frigidity in that style so concise and strong. But at intervals there are outbursts of passion. The man whom his contemporaries compared to “an enraged lamb,” or to a “volcano covered with snow,” is painted to the life in his writings. His Rapport is like a beautiful and finished statue of marble, cold to the touch, but upon which the hand might feel beating in places a vein warm with life.

444. Final thoughts.—But even with these reservations, Condorcet's work deserves nothing but praise. We have applauded its new and elevated ideas. Its beautiful and precise structure, along with its masterful style, also deserve recognition. Condorcet’s sentences are balanced in their fullness, and the expression is clear and powerful. There is undoubtedly some monotony and coldness in that style, which is so concise and strong. However, at times, there are bursts of emotion. The man whom his contemporaries compared to “an enraged lamb” or a “volcano covered with snow” comes to life in his writings. His Rapport is like a beautiful, polished marble statue—cold to the touch, but in certain spots, you might sense a warm vein pulsing with life.

[445. Analytical Summary.—1. The more important lessons to be derived from this study are the following: the necessity of making instruction universal and of having it administered by the State; the need of making instruction obligatory, and, in certain grades, gratuitous; the value of intellectual culture as a moral safeguard.

[445. Analysis Summary.—1. The key lessons from this study are the following: the importance of making education accessible to everyone and having it provided by the government; the need to make education mandatory, and in some levels, free; the significance of intellectual development as a moral safeguard.]

2. The right of the State to self-preservation carries with it the right to ordain the establishment of schools for giving a certain kind and degree of instruction. This constitutes the first form of compulsion.

2. The state's right to self-preservation includes the authority to establish schools that provide a specific type and level of education. This is the first form of compulsion.

3. When there is not a voluntary and general attendance on the schools ordained by the State, it may avail itself of the supplementary right to make attendance obligatory. This constitutes the second form of compulsion.

3. When there isn't voluntary and general attendance at schools set up by the State, it can use its additional authority to make attendance mandatory. This represents the second type of enforcement.

4. Gratuity is the logical sequence to compulsion. If the State may require all children to partake of a certain degree of instruction, it must make such instruction free.

4. Gratuity naturally follows from compulsion. If the State can require all children to receive a certain level of education, it must provide that education for free.

5. Should instruction that is above the compulsory grade be free? This depends on the question whether the State[389] needs a certain amount of the higher culture, and whether this required amount will be secured at the pupils’ own expense. Monsieur Compayré decides, as against Condorcet (paragraph 441), that the higher grades of instruction should not be gratuitous. In this country the prevailing theory is that the higher education should be endowed by the State.

5. Should education beyond the mandatory grade be free? This depends on whether the State[389] needs a certain level of higher culture, and whether this necessary level can be achieved at the students' own cost. Monsieur Compayré concludes, contrary to Condorcet (paragraph 441), that higher education should not be free. In this country, the common belief is that higher education should be funded by the State.

6. The relation of instruction to morality has never been more justly and pointedly stated than in paragraph 433. This is not only good sense but sound philosophy.]

6. The connection between education and morality has never been expressed more accurately and clearly than in paragraph 433. This is not only common sense but solid philosophy.

FOOTNOTES:

[198] Théry, Histoire de l’éducation en France, Paris, 1861, Tome II. p. 188.

[198] Théry, Histoire de l’éducation en France, Paris, 1861, Volume II. p. 188.

[199] Albert Duruy, L’instruction publique et la Révolution, p. 80.

[199] Albert Duruy, Public Education and the Revolution, p. 80.

[200] J. Simon, Dieu, patrie, et liberté, p. 11.

[200] J. Simon, God, Country, and Freedom, p. 11.

[201] Albert Duruy, op. cit., p. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Albert Duruy, same source, p. 16.

[202] Doléances presented to the States-General by the teachers of the smaller cities, hamlets, and villages of Bourgogne.

[202] Doléances submitted to the States-General by the educators from the small towns, villages, and rural areas of Bourgogne.

[203] A. Duruy, op. cit., p. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A. Duruy, same source, p. 10.

[204] See the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, Article France.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, Article France.

[205] What is meant by “liberty of teaching” will be better understood from the following quotations from the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, Première Partie, p. 1575 et seq.:—

[205] The concept of “freedom to teach” will be clearer from the following quotes from the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, First Part, p. 1575 and following:—

“Liberty of teaching, in a country which has proclaimed obligatory instruction, is the equal right of all to give that instruction, or the prohibition of every monopoly which would put that instruction into the hands either of privileged individuals, or of corporations, or even of the State, to the exclusion of every other teaching body.”

“Freedom to teach, in a country that has mandated education, is the equal right of everyone to provide that education, or the ban on any monopoly that would place that education solely in the hands of privileged individuals, corporations, or even the State, excluding all other educational institutions.”

“Under the old régime, the education of the masses was committed to the hands of the Church; the colleges, directed by a body of men who were all ecclesiastics, gave ‘a vain pretence of an education, where the memory alone was exercised, and where the reason was insulted in the forms of reasoning.’”

“Under the old regime, the education of the masses was in the hands of the Church; the colleges, run by a group of men who were all religious leaders, provided ‘a meaningless facade of education, where only memorization was practiced, and where reason was insulted by the methods of reasoning.’”

“The purpose of the men of the Revolution was, then, above all else, to emancipate science, and to guarantee the right of free inquiry; and while rescuing instruction from the tyranny of the Church, to assure to citizens in general the opportunity to acquire the knowledge that is essential to man. On the one hand, they would take precautions against the abuse of power by a government which had always shown itself hostile to free thought ...; on the other, in opposition to the old doctrine which condemned the people to ignorance, they proclaimed the duty of the State to create a system of public instruction, common to all citizens.”

“The aim of the Revolutionaries was, above all, to free science and ensure the right to explore ideas without restrictions; while liberating education from the Church's control, they wanted to guarantee that everyone had the chance to gain essential knowledge. On one side, they aimed to prevent the abuse of power by a government that had always opposed free thinking ...; on the other side, in contrast to the old belief that condemned people to ignorance, they asserted that it was the State's responsibility to establish a system of public education available to all citizens.”

“It is at this point of view that we must place ourselves in order to gain a correct notion of the plans that were submitted to the Constituent Convention and the Legislative Assembly. What Talleyrand and Condorcet desired was, first, to organize, under the form of a public service, a system of national education in which all might participate; and in the second place, to take precautions against the Church and the royal authority, and so prevent despotic power from attempting to prevent the development of new truths and the teaching of theories which it judged contrary to its policy and interests. For them, liberty of teaching is the demand of philosophic liberty against ecclesiastical and secular authority.” (P.)

“It is from this perspective that we need to position ourselves to understand the proposals that were presented to the Constituent Convention and the Legislative Assembly. What Talleyrand and Condorcet wanted was, first, to establish a public education system accessible to everyone; and second, to safeguard against the Church and royal authority, preventing despotic power from blocking the emergence of new ideas and the teaching of theories it deemed contrary to its policies and interests. For them, the freedom to teach is a demand for intellectual freedom against both religious and secular authorities.” (P.)

[206] Public instruction as now organized in France is of three grades, as follows:—

[206] The current public education system in France is divided into three levels, as follows:—

“Primary instruction, which gives the elements of knowledge, reading, writing, and arithmetic. Secondary instruction, embracing the study of the ancient languages, of rhetoric, and the first elements of the mathematical and physical sciences, and of philosophy. This is given in the lycées and colleges, as well as in the smaller seminaries. Superior instruction, designed to teach in all their completeness letters, the languages, the sciences, and philosophy. This is given in the Faculties, in the College of France, and in the larger seminaries.”—Littré. (P.)

“Primary education, which provides the basics of knowledge, reading, writing, and math. Secondary education includes the study of ancient languages, rhetoric, and introductory concepts in math, physical sciences, and philosophy. This is offered in high schools and colleges, as well as in smaller seminaries. Higher education aims to comprehensively teach literature, languages, sciences, and philosophy. This is provided in universities, the College of France, and larger seminaries.”—Littré. (P.)

[207] See the Rapport of Daunou presented to the National Convention, 27 Vendémiaire, year IV.

[207] See the Rapport by Daunou presented to the National Convention, 27 Vendémiaire, year IV.


CHAPTER XVII.

THE CONVENTION.—LEPELLETIER SAINT-FARGEAU, LAKANAL, DAUNOU.

THE CONVENTION; SUCCESSIVE MEASURES; THE BILL OF LANTHENAS; THE BILL OF ROMME; THE NATIONAL HOLIDAYS; ELEMENTARY BOOKS; DECREE OF MAY 30, 1793; LAKANAL (1762-1845); DAUNOU (1761-1840); THE BILL OF LAKANAL, SIEYÈS, AND DAUNOU; LEPELLETIER SAINT-FARGEAU (1760-1793); HIS SCHEME OF EDUCATION (JULY 13, 1793); LEPELLETIER AND CONDORCET; COMPULSORY EDUCATION IN BOARDING-SCHOOLS; THE CHILD BELONGS TO THE REPUBLIC; SCHOOL OCCUPATIONS; ABSOLUTE GRATUITY; THE RIGHTS OF THE FAMILY; SAINT-JUST; THE ROMME LAW; THE BOUQUIER LAW; THE LAKANAL LAW; EDUCATIONAL METHODS; ELEMENTARY BOOKS; GEOGRAPHY; LETTERS AND SCIENCES; THE FOUNDATION OF NORMAL SCHOOLS; THE NORMAL SCHOOL OF PARIS; CENTRAL SCHOOLS; THEIR DEFECTS; POSITIVE AND PRACTICAL SPIRIT; GREAT FOUNDATIONS OF THE CONVENTION; THE LAW OF OCTOBER 27, 1795; INSUFFICIENCY OF DAUNOU’S SCHEME; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE CONVENTION; SUCCESSIVE MEASURES; THE BILL OF LANTHENAS; THE BILL OF ROMME; THE NATIONAL HOLIDAYS; ELEMENTARY BOOKS; DECREE OF MAY 30, 1793; LAKANAL (1762-1845); DAUNOU (1761-1840); THE BILL OF LAKANAL, SIEYÈS, AND DAUNOU; LEPELLETIER SAINT-FARGEAU (1760-1793); HIS SCHEME OF EDUCATION (JULY 13, 1793); LEPELLETIER AND CONDORCET; COMPULSORY EDUCATION IN BOARDING SCHOOLS; THE CHILD BELONGS TO THE REPUBLIC; SCHOOL OCCUPATIONS; ABSOLUTE GRATUITY; THE RIGHTS OF THE FAMILY; SAINT-JUST; THE ROMME LAW; THE BOUQUIER LAW; THE LAKANAL LAW; EDUCATIONAL METHODS; ELEMENTARY BOOKS; GEOGRAPHY; LETTERS AND SCIENCES; THE FOUNDATION OF NORMAL SCHOOLS; THE NORMAL SCHOOL OF PARIS; CENTRAL SCHOOLS; THEIR DEFECTS; POSITIVE AND PRACTICAL SPIRIT; GREAT FOUNDATIONS OF THE CONVENTION; THE LAW OF OCTOBER 27, 1795; INSUFFICIENCY OF DAUNOU’S SCHEME; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


446. The Convention.—The Constituent Assembly and the Legislative Assembly had done nothing more than to prepare reports and projected decrees, without either discussing them or bringing them to a vote. The Convention went so far as to vote, but it did not have the time to execute the resolutions, contradictory and incoherent, which it was forced to adopt, one after another, by the fluctuation of political currents.

446. The Convention.—The Constituent Assembly and the Legislative Assembly had only managed to create reports and proposed laws, without actually discussing or voting on them. The Convention went as far as to hold votes, but it didn’t have the time to implement the resolutions, which were contradictory and inconsistent, that it was compelled to adopt one after the other due to the changing political tides.

447. Successive Measures.—Nothing definite in the way of execution issued from the enthusiastic passion which the Convention exhibited for the organization of primary instruction. First there was a triumph of modern ideas in[391] the bill of Lanthenas, the first article of which was adopted December 12, 1792; and they appeared again in the bill of Sieyès, Daunou, and Lakanal, presented June 26, 1793, and defeated after an exciting discussion. But the influence of the Girondists was succeeded by the domination of the Montagnards[208] whose dictatorial and violent spirit is indicated: 1. in the bill of Lepelletier, adopted through the support of Robespierre, August 13, 1793; 2. in the bill projected and presented by Romme in behalf of the commission of public instruction, October 20, 1793, and passed on the following day; 3. and lastly in the bill of Bouquier, which, presented December 19, 1793, became the decree of December 26. The reaction which followed resulted in the legislative acts by which the Convention finished its educational work. The bill of Sieyès, Daunou, and Lakanal was reconsidered, and November 17, 1793, it was substituted for the bill of Bouquier. Finally, when the constitution of 1794 was substituted for the constitution of 1793, a new law of public instruction was passed on the report of Daunou, October 27, 1795, and it is this law which presided over the organization of schools under the Directory.

447. Successive Steps.—Nothing concrete came from the intense enthusiasm that the Convention had for organizing primary education. First, there was a victory for modern ideas with the bill by Lanthenas, the first article of which was adopted on December 12, 1792; these ideas appeared again in the bill by Sieyès, Daunou, and Lakanal, which was presented on June 26, 1793, and ultimately rejected after a heated debate. However, the Girondists' influence was replaced by the dominance of the Montagnards[208], whose dictatorial and aggressive approach is reflected in: 1. the bill by Lepelletier, adopted with the backing of Robespierre on August 13, 1793; 2. the bill proposed and presented by Romme on behalf of the public instruction commission on October 20, 1793, which passed the following day; and 3. finally, in the bill by Bouquier, presented on December 19, 1793, which became the decree of December 26. The backlash that followed led to the legislative actions through which the Convention completed its educational objectives. The bill by Sieyès, Daunou, and Lakanal was reconsidered, and on November 17, 1793, it replaced the bill of Bouquier. Eventually, when the constitution of 1794 replaced the constitution of 1793, a new public instruction law was adopted based on Daunou's report on October 27, 1795, and this law guided the organization of schools under the Directory.

In this confusion, this chaos of bills and counter-bills, it is difficult to establish any clew that is wholly trustworthy. We shall restrict ourselves to noting the points that seem essential.[209]

In this mess, this chaos of bills and counter-bills, it's hard to find any clue that is completely reliable. We'll stick to pointing out the things that appear to be essential.[209]

Impatient to finish its business, the committee on public[392] instruction, which the Convention had appointed October 2, 1792, decided to put aside, for the present, the other branches of public instruction, and proposed for immediate action only the organization of primary schools, by taking, as a point of departure, the bill which Condorcet had presented to the Legislative Assembly. The report of Lanthenas and a proposed decree were within a few weeks the results of these deliberations; but in all its parts this result is scarcely more than the reproduction of Condorcet’s work, and presents nothing original. Let us note, however, the idea of associating the pupil with his teacher in the work of instruction:—

Impatient to finish its work, the committee on public[392] instruction, which the Convention had set up on October 2, 1792, decided to put aside the other areas of public instruction for now and focused solely on organizing primary schools, using the bill that Condorcet had presented to the Legislative Assembly as a starting point. The report from Lanthenas and a proposed decree came out a few weeks later as a result of these discussions; however, this outcome is basically just a restatement of Condorcet’s work and lacks any original ideas. It’s worth noting, though, the concept of involving the student alongside their teacher in the teaching process:—

“Teachers will call to their aid the pupils whose intelligence shall have made the most rapid progress; and they will thus be able, very easily, to give to four classes of pupils, in the same session, all the attention needed for their progress. At the same time, the efforts made by the most competent to teach what they know to their schoolmates, will be much more instructive to themselves than the lessons they receive from their masters.”

“Teachers will enlist the help of the students who have made the quickest progress; this way, they can easily give four groups of students all the attention they need during the same session. At the same time, the efforts of the most skilled students to teach what they know to their classmates will be much more beneficial for their own learning than the lessons they receive from their teachers.”

Further, let us notice title III. of the proposed decree relative to the measures to be taken in order to make obligatory the use of the French language, and to abolish the patois, or particular idioms. The minimum salary of men teachers was fixed at six hundred francs. The appointment of teachers was entrusted to the heads of families, who were to elect one from a list prepared by a “commission of educated persons” appointed by the Councils-General of the communes and the Directories of departments.

Further, let's take a look at title III of the proposed decree regarding the measures to make the use of the French language mandatory and to eliminate the patois, or local dialects. The minimum salary for male teachers was set at six hundred francs. The choice of teachers was given to the heads of families, who would select one from a list created by a “commission of educated individuals” appointed by the General Councils of the municipalities and the Departments' Directories.

448. The Bill of Lanthenas.—The discussion of the bill of Lanthenas began on December 12, 1792, but only article first was carried, and the bill itself did not become a law.

448. The Bill of Lanthenas.—The discussion on the Bill of Lanthenas started on December 12, 1792, but only the first article passed, and the bill did not become law.

On December 20, another member of the Convention, Romme, mathematician, deputy from Puy-de-Dôme, read a new report on public instruction.

On December 20, another member of the Convention, Romme, a mathematician and deputy from Puy-de-Dôme, presented a new report on public education.

449. The Bill of Romme.—The bill of Lanthenas aimed at only the first grade of instruction, but the report of Romme embraced the four grades of instruction, and was but little more than a reproduction of Condorcet’s work. But no legislative measure followed the reading of his bill, and up to the 30th of May, 1793, there is scarcely anything to be noted, as the educational work of the Convention, save the bill of Rabaud Saint-Étienne on public festivals, and the report of Arbogast on elementary books.

449. The Bill of Romme.—The bill from Lanthenas focused only on the first level of education, but Romme's report covered all four levels and was mostly a version of Condorcet’s work. However, there were no legislative actions taken after his bill was read, and up until May 30, 1793, there’s hardly anything to mention regarding the educational efforts of the Convention, except for Rabaud Saint-Étienne's bill on public festivals and Arbogast's report on elementary books.

450. National Holidays.—It is difficult to form an idea of the importance which the men of this period attributed to the educational influence of national holidays. At variance on so many points, they all agree in thinking that the French people could be instructed and regenerated simply by establishing popular solemnities.

450. Public Holidays.—It's hard to grasp how much importance the people of this time placed on the educational impact of national holidays. Despite their disagreements on many issues, they all shared the belief that the French populace could be educated and revitalized just by creating popular celebrations.

“It is a kind of institution,” said Robespierre, “which ought to be considered as an essential part of public education,—I mean national holidays.”

“It is a kind of institution,” said Robespierre, “that should be seen as a fundamental part of public education—I mean national holidays.”

Daunou also persisted in considering national holidays as the most certain and the most comprehensive means of public instruction. The decree passed at his request established seven national holidays: that of the foundation of the Republic, of young men, of husbands, of thanksgiving, of agriculture, of liberty, of old men.

Daunou also continued to see national holidays as the most reliable and widespread way to educate the public. The decree he requested created seven national holidays: the founding of the Republic, Young Men's Day, Husbands' Day, Thanksgiving, Agriculture Day, Liberty Day, and Old Men's Day.

451. Elementary Books.—An important point in the pedagogy of the Revolution was the attention given to the composition of elementary books. On several occasions the Convention put up for competition these modest works intended to aid parents or teachers in their task. It was one[394] of the happiest thoughts of that period to desire that there should be placed in the hands of parents simple methods and well-arranged books which might teach them how to bring up their children. The difficulty of this kind of composition was understood, and so application was made to the most distinguished writers. Bernardin de Saint Pierre was employed to edit the Elements of Morality.

451. Kids' Books.—A key aspect of the Revolution's education policy was the focus on creating elementary books. The Convention occasionally held competitions for these simple works meant to help parents and teachers. It was one[394] of the great ideas of that time to provide parents with straightforward methods and well-organized books to help them raise their children. The challenge of creating this kind of material was acknowledged, so they reached out to the most respected writers. Bernardin de Saint Pierre was hired to edit the Elements of Morality.

December 24, 1792, Arbogast had submitted to the Convention a proposed decree in which it was said:—

December 24, 1792, Arbogast presented a proposed decree to the Convention that stated:—

“It is only the superior men in a science, or in an art, those who have sounded all its depths, and have carried it to its farthest limits, who are capable of composing such elementary treatises as are desirable.”

“It is only the exceptional individuals in a science or an art, those who have explored all its depths and pushed it to its furthest boundaries, who are able to create the foundational works that are needed.”

452. Decree of May 30, 1793.—The first decree of the Convention relative to primary schools was passed May 30, 1793. But this laconic law contained nothing very new. Besides, it was forgotten in the storm which on the next day, May 31, swept away the Girondists, and gave to the Montagnards the political supremacy.

452. May 30, 1793 decree.—The first decree from the Convention regarding primary schools was passed on May 30, 1793. However, this brief law didn't introduce anything particularly new. Moreover, it was overlooked in the upheaval that occurred the next day, May 31, which ousted the Girondists and gave political power to the Montagnards.

453. Lakanal (1762-1845).—After the revolution of May 31, among the men who, in the committee on public instruction and in the assembly itself, were occupied with the educational organization of France, we must assign the first place to Lakanal and Daunou. On June 26, 1793, three days after the adoption of the new constitution, Lakanal brought to the tribune the bill which he had drawn up in conjunction with Daunou and Sieyès.

453. Lakanal (1762-1845).—After the revolution on May 31, among the key figures in the committee on public instruction and the assembly itself working on France's educational organization, Lakanal and Daunou stand out as the top contributors. On June 26, 1793, just three days after the new constitution was adopted, Lakanal presented the bill he had drafted with Daunou and Sieyès at the podium.

Lakanal is one of the purest and most remarkable characters of the French Revolution.[210] “Lakanal,” said Marat, to whom some one had denounced him, “works too much to[395] have the time to conspire.” Industrious and thoughtful, after having taught philosophy with the “Doctrinaires,” of whom he was the pupil, he became the first, after Condorcet, of the educators of the Revolution. “His appearance,” says Paul Bert, “has always particularly attracted me. It unites gentleness with force, energy with serenity. We feel that this austere citizen has never known any other passion than that of well-doing, and has neither desired nor obtained any other reward than that of having done his duty. He despises violence of language, and hates that of acts; and so we do not find him, under the Empire, a baron like Jean-Bon Saint André, a minister like Fouché, or a senator like a whole herd.”

Lakanal is one of the purest and most remarkable figures of the French Revolution.[210] “Lakanal,” said Marat, in response to someone who had denounced him, “works too hard to[395] have time to conspire.” Diligent and reflective, after having taught philosophy with the “Doctrinaires,” of whom he was a student, he became the first, after Condorcet, among the educators of the Revolution. “His presence,” says Paul Bert, “has always particularly drawn me in. It combines gentleness with strength, energy with calm. We feel that this serious citizen has never known any other passion than that of doing good and has neither wished for nor received any other reward than having fulfilled his duty. He looks down on violent language and detests violent actions; therefore, we don’t find him, under the Empire, as a baron like Jean-Bon Saint André, a minister like Fouché, or a senator like a whole crowd.”

454. Daunou (1761-1840).—At an early period in his life, Daunou had taught philosophy in the colleges of the Oratorians, of whom he was a member. In 1789 he published in the Journal Encyclopédique, a plan of national education which was approved by the Oratory, and which he presented to the Constituent Assembly in 1790. In the Convention he took an active part in the work of the committee on public instruction, and assisted in the preparation of Lakanal’s first bill. In the same year he published an Essay on Public Instruction. In the Council of the Five Hundred he was appointed to make a report on the organization of special schools. Under the Empire he accepted the management of the national archives. Under the Restoration he was appointed professor of history in the College of France. Finally, after 1830, we find him once more in the Chamber of Deputies, giving proof of unusual energy and vitality, and presenting in opposition to the minister of public instruction, de Montalivet, a counter-bill, the principal aim of which was to lodge with the municipal authorities the administration of schools, a power which the government wished to leave in the hands of the inspectors.

454. Daunou (1761-1840).—Early in his life, Daunou taught philosophy in the colleges of the Oratorians, of which he was a member. In 1789, he published a plan for national education in the Journal Encyclopédique, which was approved by the Oratory and presented to the Constituent Assembly in 1790. During the Convention, he actively participated in the committee on public instruction and helped prepare Lakanal’s first bill. That same year, he published an Essay on Public Instruction. In the Council of the Five Hundred, he was tasked with making a report on the organization of special schools. Under the Empire, he took on the management of the national archives. During the Restoration, he was appointed professor of history at the College of France. Finally, after 1830, he reappears in the Chamber of Deputies, demonstrating remarkable energy and vitality, and presenting a counter-bill against the minister of public instruction, de Montalivet, aimed at transferring the administration of schools to municipal authorities, a power the government wanted to keep in the hands of the inspectors.

455. The Bill of Lakanal, Sieyès, and Daunou.—These are the principal provisions of this bill: a school for each thousand inhabitants; separate schools for girls and boys; the election of teachers entrusted to a board of inspectors composed of three members, and located at the government centre of each district; the general organization of methods, regulations, and school régime placed in the hands of a central commission sitting with the Corps Législatif, and placed under its authority; an education which embraces the whole man, at once intellectual, physical, moral, and industrial; the first lessons in reading given to boys as to girls by a woman teacher; arithmetic, geometry, physics, and morals included in the programme of instruction; visits to hospitals, prisons, and workshops; finally, liberty granted to private initiative to found schools.

455. The Bill of Lakanal, Sieyès, and Daunou.—Here are the main points of this bill: a school for every thousand residents; separate schools for girls and boys; teachers chosen by a board of inspectors made up of three members, based at the government center of each district; the overall organization of methods, regulations, and school system managed by a central commission working with the Corps Législatif and under its authority; an education that addresses the whole individual, including intellectual, physical, moral, and industrial aspects; initial reading lessons taught to both boys and girls by a woman teacher; subjects like arithmetic, geometry, physics, and morals included in the teaching program; visits to hospitals, prisons, and workshops; and finally, allowing private initiatives to set up schools.

“The law can put no veto on the right which all citizens have to open private courses and schools, free in all grades of instruction, and to direct them as shall seem to them best.” (Art. 61.)

“The law cannot restrict the right that all citizens have to establish private courses and schools, free at all levels of instruction, and to manage them as they see fit.” (Art. 61.)

This was pushing liberality rather far.

This was taking generosity a bit too far.

Another distinctive feature of this bill, which is not without value, is the respect shown the character and functions of the teacher. On public occasions the schoolmaster shall wear a medal with this inscription: He who instructs is a second father. The form is rather pretentious, but the sentiment is good. Other articles do not merit the same commendation, particularly the one which established theatres in each canton, in which men and women would take part in music and dancing.

Another notable aspect of this bill, which has its own importance, is the appreciation for the role and duties of the teacher. At public events, the schoolmaster will wear a medal that says: He who instructs is a second father. The wording may come off as a bit over-the-top, but the sentiment is positive. Other provisions don't deserve the same praise, especially the one that set up theaters in each region, where both men and women would participate in music and dance.

The bill of Lakanal, vigorously opposed by a part of the Assembly, was not adopted. Under the leadership of Robespierre, the Convention gave preference to the dictatorial and violent measure of Lepelletier Saint-Fargeau.

The bill of Lakanal, strongly opposed by some members of the Assembly, was not passed. Under Robespierre's leadership, the Convention favored the dictatorial and violent approach of Lepelletier Saint-Fargeau.

456. Lepelletier Saint-Fargeau (1760-1793).—Assassinated in 1793, Lepelletier Saint-Fargeau left among his papers an educational bill which Robespierre took up, and which he presented to the Assembly July 13, 1793, on the occasion of the debate opened on the motion of Barrère. A month later the bill was passed by the Convention, but before being carried into operation, the decree was revoked. The Assembly receded from the accomplishment of a reform in which some good intentions could not atone for measures that, on the whole, were mischievous and tyrannical.

456. Lepelletier Saint-Fargeau (1760-1793).—Assassinated in 1793, Lepelletier Saint-Fargeau left behind an educational bill that Robespierre took up and presented to the Assembly on July 13, 1793, during the debate initiated by Barrère. A month later, the Convention passed the bill, but before it could be put into action, the decree was revoked. The Assembly stepped back from implementing a reform where some good intentions couldn’t make up for measures that were, overall, harmful and oppressive.

457. His Scheme of Education.—The plan of Lepelletier scarcely deserves the admiration which Michelet gives it, who salutes in this work the “revolution of childhood,” and who declares that it is “admirable in spirit, and in no respect chimerical.” An imitation with but little originality of the institutions of Lycurgus and the reveries of Plato, the plan of Lepelletier is scarcely more than an historical curiosity.

457. His Education Plan.—Lepelletier's educational plan hardly merits the praise that Michelet gives it, who hails this work as the “revolution of childhood,” and claims that it is “impressive in spirit and not at all unrealistic.” A replication with very little originality of Lycurgus's institutions and Plato's ideas, Lepelletier's plan is little more than a historical curiosity.

458. Lepelletier and Condorcet.—Lepelletier accepted Condorcet’s plan in all that relates to secondary schools, institutes, and lycées, that is to say, higher primary instruction, secondary instruction, and superior instruction.

458. Lepelletier and Condorcet.—Lepelletier agreed with Condorcet’s plan regarding secondary schools, institutes, and lycées, which refers to higher primary education, secondary education, and higher education.

“I find,” he said, “in these three courses a plan which seems to me wisely conceived.”

“I find,” he said, “in these three courses a plan that seems well thought out to me.”

But Lepelletier follows only his own fancy in the conception of those curious boarding-schools, little barracks for childhood, in which he confined all children by force, wresting them from their parents, and placing at the expense of the State their moral training, as well as their material support.

But Lepelletier only follows his own whims in imagining those peculiar boarding schools, tiny barracks for kids, where he forcibly confined all children, tearing them away from their parents, while making the State cover both their moral education and their financial needs.

459. Obligatory Attendance in Boarding-Schools.—In education, Lepelletier represents the doctrine of the Jacobins. In order to make France republican, he would employ radical and absolute measures.

459. Required Attendance in Boarding Schools.—In education, Lepelletier reflects the beliefs of the Jacobins. To turn France into a republic, he would use extreme and total measures.

“Let us ordain,” he says, “that all children, girls as well as boys, girls from five to eleven, and boys from five to twelve, shall be educated in common, at the expense of the State, and shall receive, for six or seven years, the same education.”

“Let’s establish,” he says, “that all children, both girls and boys, girls aged five to eleven, and boys aged five to twelve, should be educated together, funded by the State, and they will receive the same education for six or seven years.”

In order that there may be complete equality, their food, like their instruction, shall be the same; even more, their dress shall be identical. Does Lepelletier then desire, in his craze for equality, that girls shall be dressed like boys?

To achieve complete equality, their food, just like their education, will be the same; furthermore, their clothing will be identical. Does Lepelletier really want, in his obsession with equality, for girls to dress like boys?

460. The Child belongs To the Republic.—The idea of Lepelletier is that the child is the property of the State, a chattel of the Republic. The State must make the child in its own image.

460. The child belongs to the Republic.—Lepelletier's idea is that the child is the property of the State, a possession of the Republic. The State must shape the child in its own image.

“In our system,” he says, “the entire being of the child belongs to us; the material never leaves the mould.” And he adds, “Whatever is to compose the Republic ought to be cast in the republican mould.”

“In our system,” he says, “the whole essence of the child belongs to us; the material never leaves the mold.” And he adds, “Whatever is meant to make up the Republic should be shaped in the republican mold.”

Lepelletier imposes on all children, girls and boys, the same studies,—reading, writing, numbers, natural morality, domestic economy. This is almost the programme of Condorcet. But he adds to it manual labor. All children shall be employed in working the soil. If the college has not at its disposal enough land to cultivate, the children shall be taken out on the roads, there to pick up stones or to scatter them. Can we imagine, without smiling, a system of education, in which our future advocates and writers are to spend six years in transporting material upon the highways?

Lepelletier requires all children, both girls and boys, to study the same subjects—reading, writing, math, ethics, and household management. This is nearly the curriculum set out by Condorcet. However, he adds manual labor to it. All children will be involved in farming the land. If the school doesn’t have enough land to work on, the kids will be taken out to the roads to pick up stones or throw them around. Can we even imagine, without laughing, an education system where our future lawyers and authors spend six years hauling materials on the highways?

461. Absolute Gratuity.—The colleges in which Lepelletier sequesters and quarters all the children are to be absolutely free. Three measures were proposed for covering the expense: 1. tuition paid by parents in easy circumstances; 2. the labor of the children; 3. the balance needed furnished[399] by the State. But is there not just a little of the chimerical in counting much on the work of children of that age?

461. Free of charge.—The colleges where Lepelletier houses and takes care of all the children are to be completely free. Three options were suggested to cover the costs: 1. tuition paid by parents who are financially stable; 2. the work of the children; 3. the remaining amount provided[399] by the State. But isn’t it a bit unrealistic to rely too heavily on the work of kids that young?

462. The Rights of the Family.—Lepelletier takes but little account of the rights of the family. However, notice must be taken of that idea which Robespierre thought “sublime,”—the creation, at each college, of a council of heads of families, entrusted with the oversight of teachers and their children.

462. Family Rights.—Lepelletier pays little attention to the rights of the family. However, we should acknowledge the concept that Robespierre considered “sublime”—the establishment of a council of heads of families at each school, responsible for overseeing teachers and their students.

463. Saint-Just.—Saint-Just, in his Institutions républicaines, maintains opinions analogous to those of Lepelletier. He admits that the child belongs to his mother till the age of five; but from the age of five till death he belongs to the Republic. Till the age of sixteen boys are fed at the expense of the State. It is true that their food is not expensive. It is composed of grapes, fruit, vegetables, milk-diet, bread, and water. Their dress is of cotton in all seasons. However, Saint-Just did not subject girls to the same régime. More liberal on this point than Lepelletier, he would have them brought up at home.

463. Saint-Just.—Saint-Just, in his Institutions républicaines, shares views similar to those of Lepelletier. He believes that a child belongs to their mother until the age of five; after that, they belong to the Republic until death. Boys are provided for by the State until they turn sixteen. It is true that their food isn’t expensive. It consists of grapes, fruit, vegetables, a milk-based diet, bread, and water. Their clothing is made of cotton year-round. However, Saint-Just did not impose the same rules on girls. More progressive than Lepelletier on this issue, he preferred that they be raised at home.

464. The Romme Law (Oct. 30, 1793).—Romme was one of the most active members of the committee on public instruction. He was the principal author of the bill which the Convention passed in October, 1793, the principal articles of which were conceived as follows:—

464. The Romme Act (Oct. 30, 1793).—Romme was one of the most active members of the committee on public education. He was the main author of the bill that the Convention approved in October 1793, with the main points outlined as follows:—

“Art. 1. There are primary schools distributed throughout the Republic in proportion to the population.

“Art. 1. There are primary schools located across the Republic in proportion to the population.

“Art. 2. In these schools children receive their earliest physical, moral, and intellectual education, the best adapted to develop in them republican manners, love of country, and taste for labor.

“Art. 2. In these schools, children get their first physical, moral, and intellectual education, which is best suited to nurture republican values, patriotism, and an appreciation for hard work.

“Art. 3. They learn to speak, read, and write the French language.

“Art. 3. They learn to speak, read, and write in French.”

“They are taught the acts of virtue which most honor free men, and particularly the acts of the French Revolution most fit to give them elevation of soul, and to make them worthy of liberty and equality.

“They're taught the virtues that most honor free individuals, especially the principles from the French Revolution that best elevate their spirits and prepare them to embrace liberty and equality."

“They acquire some notions of the geography of France.

“They gain some understanding of the geography of France."

“The knowledge of the rights and duties of the man and the citizen is brought within their comprehension through examples and their own experience.

“The understanding of the rights and responsibilities of a person and a citizen is made clear through examples and their own experiences."

“They are given the first notions of the natural objects that surround them, and of the natural action of the elements.

“They are introduced to the basic concepts of the natural objects that are around them, and of the natural behavior of the elements."

“They have practice in the use of numbers, of the compass, the level, weights and measures, the lever, the pulley, and in the measurement of time.

“They have experience using numbers, the compass, the level, weights and measures, the lever, the pulley, and in measuring time."

“They are often allowed to witness what is done in the fields and in workshops; and they take part in these employments as far as their age permits.”

“They are often allowed to observe what happens in the fields and workshops; and they participate in these tasks as much as their age allows.”

But the bill of Romme was not put in operation. The Convention presently decided on a revision of the decree it had passed, and the bill of Bouquier was substituted for the bill of Romme.

But the Romme bill was not put into effect. The Convention quickly decided to revise the decree it had passed, and the Bouquier bill was substituted for the Romme bill.

465. The Bouquier Law (Dec. 19, 1793).—Bouquier was a man of letters, deputy from Dordogne, and belonged to the Jacobinic party. He spoke of his bill as follows:—

465. The Bouquier Act (Dec. 19, 1793).—Bouquier was an intellectual, a representative from Dordogne, and part of the Jacobin party. He described his bill in the following way:—

“It is a simple and natural scheme, and one easy to execute; a plan which forever proscribes all idea of an academic body, of a scientific society, of an educational hierarchy; a plan, finally, whose bases are the same as those of the constitution, liberty, equality, and simplicity.”

“It’s a straightforward and natural approach, and one that’s easy to implement; a plan that completely rejects any notion of an academic institution, a scientific community, or an educational hierarchy; a plan whose foundations are the same as those of the constitution: freedom, equality, and simplicity.”

The Bouquier bill was adopted December 19, and remained in force till it was superseded by the Lakanal law.

The Bouquier bill was adopted on December 19 and remained in effect until it was replaced by the Lakanal law.

These are its principal provisions:—

These are its main provisions:—

“The right to teach is open to all.” “Citizens, men and women, who would use the liberty to teach, shall be required to produce a certificate of citizenship and good morals, and to fulfill certain formalities.” “They shall be designated as instituteurs and institutrices.” They shall be placed “under the immediate supervision of the municipality, of parents, and of all the citizens.” “They are forbidden to teach anything contrary to the laws and to republican morality.” On the other hand, parents are required to send their children to the primary schools. Parents who do not obey this order are sentenced, for the first offence, to pay a fine equal to a fourth of their school tax. In case of a second offence, the fine is to be doubled and the children to be suspended for ten years from their rights as citizens. Finally, young people who, on leaving the primary schools, “do not busy themselves with the cultivation of the soil, shall be required to learn a trade useful to society.”

“The right to teach is open to everyone.” “Citizens, both men and women, who wish to exercise the freedom to teach must provide proof of citizenship and good character, as well as meet certain requirements.” “They will be referred to as instituteurs and institutrices.” They will be placed “under the direct supervision of the local government, parents, and all citizens.” “They are not allowed to teach anything that goes against the laws or republican values.” On the other hand, parents are required to send their children to primary schools. Parents who fail to comply with this mandate will be fined, for the first offense, an amount equal to a quarter of their school tax. If there is a second offense, the fine will be doubled, and the children will be suspended from their rights as citizens for ten years. Finally, young people who, after leaving primary schools, “do not engage in farming will be required to learn a trade that is beneficial to society.”

Enforced school attendance, and what is an entirely different thing, the obligation of citizens to work, were thus established by the Bouquier law.

Enforced school attendance, and what is a completely different issue, the requirement for citizens to work, were therefore established by the Bouquier law.

Let us add that the author of this bill, which, like so many others, was not executed, had strange notions on the sciences and on instruction.

Let’s also mention that the author of this bill, which, like many others, was never enacted, had unusual ideas about science and education.

“The speculative sciences,” he says, “detach from society the individuals who cultivate them.... Free nations have no need of speculative scholars, whose minds are constantly travelling over desert paths.”

“The speculative sciences,” he says, “disconnect individuals who study them from society.... Free nations have no use for speculative scholars, whose minds are always wandering through barren territories.”

Hence, no scientific instruction. The real schools, “the noblest, the most useful, the most simple, are the meetings of committees. The Revolution, in establishing national holidays, in creating popular associations and clubs, has placed in all quarters inexhaustible sources of instruction. Then let us not go and substitute for this organization, as[402] simple and sublime as the people that creates it, an artificial organization, based on academic statutes which should no longer infect a regenerated nation.”

Hence, no scientific teaching. The real schools, “the greatest, the most beneficial, the simplest, are the gatherings of committees. The Revolution, by establishing national holidays and creating community associations and clubs, has provided endless sources of learning everywhere. So let’s not replace this organization, as[402] simple and inspiring as the people who create it, with an artificial system based on academic rules that should no longer taint a renewed nation.”

466. The Lakanal Law (Nov. 17, 1794).—There still remained something of the spirit of Lepelletier in the Bouquier law, though the idea of an education in common had been abandoned; but the Lakanal law openly breaks with the tendencies of Robespierre and his friends.

466. The Lakanal Act (Nov. 17, 1794).—There was still a trace of Lepelletier's ideas in the Bouquier law, even though the concept of shared education had been dropped; however, the Lakanal law clearly departs from the views of Robespierre and his allies.

The law which was passed November 17, 1794, upon the report of Lakanal, reproduced in its spirit and in its principal provisions the original bill which the influence of Robespierre had defeated.

The law that was passed on November 17, 1794, based on Lakanal's report, reflected the spirit and main provisions of the original bill that Robespierre's influence had blocked.

The following was the programme of instruction contained in this law.

The following was the instructional program included in this law.

The instructor shall teach:—

The instructor will teach:—

“1. Reading and writing; 2. the declaration of the rights of man and the constitution; 3. elementary lessons on republican morals; 4. the elements of the French language both spoken and written; 5. the rules of simple calculation and of surveying; 6. lessons on the principal phenomena and the most common productions of nature; there shall be taught a collection of heroic actions and songs of triumph.”

“1. Reading and writing; 2. the declaration of human rights and the constitution; 3. basic lessons on republican values; 4. the fundamentals of the French language, both spoken and written; 5. the principles of simple math and surveying; 6. lessons on key natural phenomena and the most common products of nature; there will be a focus on teaching a collection of heroic actions and triumphant songs.”

At the same time the bill required that the schools be divided into two sections, one for the girls and the other for the boys, and distributed in the proportion of one to each thousand inhabitants. The teachers, nominated by the people and confirmed by a jury of instruction, are to receive salaries as follows: men, twelve hundred francs; women, one thousand francs.

At the same time, the bill required that the schools be divided into two sections: one for girls and the other for boys, with a distribution of one for every thousand residents. The teachers, chosen by the community and approved by an education committee, will receive salaries as follows: men, twelve hundred francs; women, one thousand francs.

467. Pedagogical Methods.—Lakanal had given much thought to pedagogical methods. It is the interior of the school, not less than its exterior organization, that preoc[403]cupied his generous spirit. Like the most of his contemporaries, a partisan of Condillac’s doctrine, he believed that the idea could not reach the understanding except through the mediation of the senses. Consequently, he recommended the method which consists “in first appealing to the eyes of pupils, ... in creating the understanding through the senses, ... in developing morals out of the sensibility, just as understanding out of sensation.” This is an excellent method if we add to it a corrective, if we do not forget to excite the intelligence itself, and to make an appeal to the interior forces of the soul.

467. Teaching Strategies.—Lakanal had given a lot of thought to teaching methods. It’s the inside of the school, just as much as its outside structure, that filled his generous spirit with concern. Like most of his contemporaries, a supporter of Condillac’s ideas, he believed that concepts could only be understood through the senses. As a result, he advocated for a method that “first engages the students’ eyes, ... creates understanding through their senses, ... and develops morals from emotions, just like understanding is formed from sensations.” This is a great approach, provided we include a corrective element, make sure to stimulate the intelligence itself, and appeal to the inner strengths of the soul.

468. Elementary Books.—A few other quotations will suffice to prove with what acuteness of pedagogic sense Lakanal was endowed.[211] Very much interested in the composition of works for popular instruction, he sharply distinguished the elementary book, which brings knowledge within the reach of children, from the abridgment, which does no more than condense a long work. “The abridged,” he said, “is exactly opposed to the elementary.” No one has better comprehended than he the difficulty of writing a treatise on morals for the use of children:—

468. Kids' Books.—A few more quotes will clearly show how sharp Lakanal's pedagogical insight was.[211] He was very interested in creating works for popular education and made a clear distinction between an elementary book, which makes knowledge accessible to children, and an abridgment, which simply condenses a longer work. “The abridged,” he said, “is the exact opposite of the elementary.” No one understood better than he did the challenges of writing a moral treatise for children:—

“It requires special genius. Simplicity in form and artless grace should there be mingled with accuracy of ideas; the art of reasoning ought never to be separated from that of interesting the imagination; such a work should be conceived by a profound logician and executed by a man of feeling. There should be found in it, so to speak, the analytical mind of Condillac and the soul of Fénelon.”

“It takes a unique talent. Simplicity in style and natural grace should blend with precise ideas; the skill of reasoning should always be connected to capturing the imagination; such a work should be imagined by a deep thinker and crafted by someone with sensitivity. In it, there should be, so to speak, the analytical mind of Condillac and the spirit of Fénelon.”

469. Geography.—Lakanal has defined with the same exactness the method to be followed in the teaching of geography. “First let there be shown,” he says, “in[404] every school, the plan of the commune in which it is situated, and then let the children see a map of the canton of which the commune forms a part; then a map of the department, and then a map of France; after which will come the map of Europe and of other parts of the world, and lastly a map of the world.”[212]

469. Geography.—Lakanal has clearly outlined the approach for teaching geography. “First, show,” he says, “in[404] every school, the layout of the local area where it’s located, and then let the kids see a map of the region that includes the local area; then a map of the department, followed by a map of France; next will be the map of Europe and other parts of the world, and finally a map of the whole world.”[212]

470. Letters and Sciences.—More just than Condorcet, Lakanal did not wish scientific culture to do prejudice to literary culture:—

470. Letters and Sciences.—Fairer than Condorcet, Lakanal believed that scientific knowledge should not undermine literary culture:—

“For a long time we have neglected the belles-lettres, and some men who wish to be considered profound regard this study as useless. It is letters, however, which open the intelligence to the light of reason, and the heart to impressions of sentiment. They substitute morality for interest, give pupils polish, exercise their judgment, make them more sensitive and at the same time more obedient to the laws, more capable of grand virtues.”

“For a long time, we have ignored the literary arts, and some people who want to be seen as deep thinkers view this study as pointless. However, it’s literature that enlightens the mind with reason and opens the heart to emotional experiences. It replaces self-interest with morality, refines students’ skills, sharpens their judgment, makes them more sensitive, and at the same time, more respectful of the law and more capable of great virtues.”

471. Necessity of Normal Schools.—Lakanal’s highest title to glory is that he has associated his name with the foundation of normal schools. The idea of establishing pedagogical seminaries was not absolutely new. A number of the friends of instruction, both in the seventeenth and in the eighteenth century,[213] had seen that it would be useless to open schools, if good teachers had not been previously[405] trained; but the Convention has the honor of having for the first time given practical effect to this vague aspiration.

471. Importance of Teacher Training Schools.—Lakanal’s greatest achievement is that he is associated with the establishment of normal schools. The concept of creating training schools for teachers wasn’t entirely new. Several education advocates in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries[213] recognized that it would be pointless to open schools if qualified teachers had not been properly trained beforehand[405]; however, the Convention deserves credit for being the first to put this vague idea into action.

Decreed June 2, 1793, the foundation of normal schools was the object of a report by Lakanal on October 26, 1794. In a style which was inferior to his ideas, and which would have been more effective had it been simpler, Lakanal sets forth the necessity of teaching the teachers themselves before sending them to teach their pupils:—

Decreed June 2, 1793, the foundation of normal schools was the subject of a report by Lakanal on October 26, 1794. In a style that was less impressive than his ideas and would have been more effective if it had been simpler, Lakanal explains the need to educate the teachers themselves before sending them out to teach their students:—

“Are there in France, are there in Europe, are there in the whole world, two or three hundred men (and we need more than this number) competent to teach the useful arts and the necessary branches of knowledge, according to methods which make minds more acute, and truths more clear,—methods which, while teaching you to know one thing, teach you to reason upon all things? No, that number of men, however small it may appear, exists nowhere on the earth. It is necessary, then, that they be trained. In being the first to decree normal schools, you have resolved to create in advance a very large number of teachers, capable of being the executors of a plan whose purpose is the regeneration of the human understanding, in a republic of twenty-five millions of men, all of whom democracy renders equal.”

“Are there in France, in Europe, or anywhere in the world, two or three hundred people (and we need even more than that) who are qualified to teach practical skills and essential knowledge in ways that sharpen minds and clarify truths—methods that, while teaching you one thing, also teach you to think critically about everything? No, that number of capable individuals, no matter how small it may seem, does not exist anywhere on Earth. Therefore, we need to train them. By being the first to establish normal schools, you have set out to create a large number of teachers who can carry out a plan aimed at renewing human understanding in a republic of twenty-five million people, all of whom democracy treats as equals.”

The term normal schools (from the Latin word norma, a rule) was not less new than the thing. Lakanal explains that it was designed by this expression to characterize with exactness the schools which were to be the type and the standard of all the others.

The term normal schools (from the Latin word norma, meaning a rule) was just as new as the concept itself. Lakanal explains that this term was intended to accurately describe the schools that would serve as the model and standard for all others.

472. The Normal School of Paris.—To accomplish his purpose, Lakanal proposed to assemble at Paris, under the direction of eminent masters, such as Lagrange, Berthollet, and Daubenton, a considerable number of young men, called from all quarters of the Republic, and designated “by their talents as by their state of citizenship.” The masters[406] of this great normal school were to give their pupils “lessons on the art of teaching morals, ... and teach them to apply to the teaching of reading and writing, of the first elements of calculation, of practical geometry, of history and of French grammar, the methods outlined in the elementary courses adopted by the National Convention and published by its orders.” Once instructed “in the art of teaching human knowledge,” the pupils of the Normal School of Paris were to go and repeat in all parts of the Republic the “grand lectures” they had heard, and there form the nucleus of provincial normal schools. And thus, says Lakanal with exaggeration, “that fountain of enlightenment, so pure and so abundant, since it will proceed from the foremost men of the Republic of every class, poured out from reservoir to reservoir, will diffuse itself from place to place throughout all France, without losing anything of its purity in its course.”

472. The Paris Normal School.—To achieve his goal, Lakanal suggested gathering in Paris, under the guidance of notable educators like Lagrange, Berthollet, and Daubenton, a significant group of young men, selected from all parts of the Republic and recognized “by their talents as well as their citizenship.” The instructors[406] at this major normal school were meant to provide their students with “lessons on the art of teaching morals, ... and show them how to teach reading and writing, the basics of calculation, practical geometry, history, and French grammar, using the methods set out in the elementary courses approved by the National Convention and published under its orders.” After being trained “in the art of teaching human knowledge,” the students of the Normal School of Paris were to go and share the “grand lectures” they had learned across the Republic, forming the foundation of provincial normal schools. And thus, Lakanal claims dramatically, “that fountain of enlightenment, so pure and so abundant, since it will come from the leading figures of the Republic from every class, will flow from reservoir to reservoir, spreading from place to place throughout all of France, without losing any of its purity along the way.”

October 30, 1794, the Convention adopted the proposals of Lakanal. The Normal School opened January 20, 1795. Its organization was defective and impracticable. First, there were too many pupils,—four hundred young men admitted without competitive tests, and abandoned to themselves in Paris; professors who were doubtless illustrious, but whose literary talent or scientific genius did not perhaps adapt itself sufficiently to the needs of a normal course of instruction and of a practical pedagogy; lectures insufficient in number, which lasted for only four months, and which, on the testimony of Daunou, “were directed rather towards the heights of science than towards the art of teaching.” Thus the experiment, which terminated May 6, 1795, did not fulfill the hopes that had been formed of it: the idea of establishing provincial normal schools was not carried out. But no matter; a memorable example had been given, and the fruitful principle of the establishment of normal schools had made a start in actual practice.

On October 30, 1794, the Convention approved Lakanal's proposals. The Normal School opened on January 20, 1795. Its organization was flawed and unworkable. First, there were too many students—four hundred young men were admitted without any competitive exams and left to their own devices in Paris; the professors were undoubtedly distinguished, but their literary skills or scientific brilliance might not have aligned well with the requirements of a standard teaching curriculum and effective pedagogy; the number of lectures was insufficient, lasting only four months, and according to Daunou, “they were aimed more at the heights of science than at the art of teaching.” Thus, the experiment, which ended on May 6, 1795, did not meet the expectations set for it: the plan to create provincial normal schools was not realized. But that’s okay; a significant example had been set, and the valuable principle of establishing normal schools had begun to take root in practice.

473. Central Schools.—The central schools, designed to replace the colleges of secondary instruction, were established by decree of February 25, 1795, on the report of Lakanal. Daunou modified them in the law of October 25, 1795. They continued, without great success, till the law of May 1, 1802, which suppressed them.

473. Community Schools.—The central schools, created to take the place of secondary education colleges, were set up by a decree on February 25, 1795, based on Lakanal's report. Daunou made changes to them in the law of October 25, 1795. They operated, not very successfully, until the law of May 1, 1802, which shut them down.

474. Defects of the Central Schools.—The Central Schools of Lakanal resembled, trait for trait, the Institutes of Condorcet. And it must be confessed that here the imitation is not happy. Lakanal made the mistake of borrowing from Condorcet the plan of these poorly defined establishments, in which the instruction was on too vast a scale, and the programmes too crowded, where the pupil, it seems, was to learn to discuss de omni re scibili. Condorcet went so far as to introduce into his Institutes a course of lectures on midwifery! The Central Schools, in which the instruction was a medley of studies indiscreetly presented to an overdriven auditory, do honor neither to the Convention that organized them, nor to Condorcet who had traced the first sketch of them.

474. Issues with the Central Schools.—The Central Schools of Lakanal were very similar to the Institutes of Condorcet in every way. It has to be said that this imitation didn’t turn out well. Lakanal made the mistake of adopting Condorcet's plan for these vaguely defined institutions, where the education was too broad, and the curriculum too packed, expecting students to learn to discuss de omni re scibili. Condorcet even went so far as to include a course on midwifery in his Institutes! The Central Schools, where the education was a jumble of topics presented to an overstimulated audience, do not reflect well on the Convention that established them, nor on Condorcet, who initially designed them.

475. Positive and Practical Spirit.—However, there was something correct in the idea which presided over the foundation of the Central Schools. We find this expressed in the Essays on Instruction, by the mathematician, Lacroix.[214] Lacroix calls attention to the fact that the progress of the sciences and the necessity of learning a great number of new things, impose on the educator the obligation to take some account of space; and, if I may so speak, of clipping the wings of studies which, like Latin, had thus far been the unique and exclusive object of instruction.

475. Positive and Practical Mindset.—However, there was something right about the idea behind the foundation of the Central Schools. This is highlighted in the Essays on Instruction by the mathematician, Lacroix.[214] Lacroix points out that the advancement of the sciences and the need to learn a lot of new things requires educators to consider different areas; and, if I may put it this way, to limit the focus of studies that, like Latin, had until now been the sole and exclusive focus of education.

In the Central Schools, in fact, the classical languages held only the second place. Not only were the mathematical sciences, and those branches of knowledge from which the pupil can derive the most immediate profit, associated with the classics, but the preference was given to them. In the minds of those who organized these schools, the positive and practical idea of success in life was substituted for the speculative and disinterested idea of mental development for its own sake. In reality, these two ideas ought to complete each other, and not to exclude each other. The ideal of education consists in finding a system which welcomes both. But in the Central Schools the first point of view absorbed the second. These establishments resembled the industrial schools of our day, but with this particular defect, that there was a determination to include everything in them, and to give a place to new studies without wholly sacrificing the old. Let there be created colleges of practical and special instruction; nothing can be better, for provision would thus be made for the needs of modern society. But let no one force literary studies and the industrial arts to live together under the same roof.

In the Central Schools, classical languages actually took a backseat. Not only were math and other practical subjects grouped with the classics, but they were also prioritized over them. Those who set up these schools believed that the practical idea of achieving success in life was more important than the theoretical idea of learning for its own sake. In reality, these two ideas should complement each other instead of being at odds. The ideal education system would integrate both approaches. However, in the Central Schools, the focus on practicality overshadowed the importance of theoretical learning. These schools were similar to today’s vocational schools but had the flaw of trying to incorporate everything, attempting to include new subjects without completely disregarding traditional ones. It would be great to establish colleges focused on practical and specialized education, as this would cater to the needs of modern society. But no one should force literary studies and vocational training to coexist in the same environment.

476. Great Foundations of the Convention.—In the first years of its existence, the Convention had given its attention only to primary schools. It seemed as though teaching the illiterate to read was the one need of society. In the end the Convention rose above these narrow and exclusive views, and turned its attention towards secondary instruction and towards superior instruction. It is particularly by the establishment of several special schools for superior instruction that the Convention gave proof of its versatility and intelligence.

476. Great Foundations of the Convention.—In its early years, the Convention focused only on primary schools. It appeared that teaching the illiterate to read was society's main priority. Eventually, the Convention broadened its perspective and began to focus on secondary education and higher education. The creation of several specialized schools for higher education was a clear demonstration of the Convention's adaptability and insight.

In quick succession it decreed and founded the Polytechnic School, under the name of the Central School of Public Works[409] (March 11, 1794); the Normal School (October 30, 1794); the School of Mars (June 1, 1794); the Conservatory of Arts and Trades (September 29, 1794). The next year it organized the Bureau of Longitudes, and finally the National Institute. What a magnificent effort to repair the ruins which anarchy had made, or to supply the omissions which the old régime had patiently suffered! Of these multiplied creations the greater number remain and still flourish.

In quick succession, it established the Polytechnic School, known as the Central School of Public Works[409] (March 11, 1794); the Normal School (October 30, 1794); the School of Mars (June 1, 1794); and the Conservatory of Arts and Trades (September 29, 1794). The following year, it organized the Bureau of Longitudes, and finally the National Institute. What a remarkable effort to mend the damage caused by anarchy or to address the gaps left by the old regime! Most of these many institutions still exist and continue to thrive.

477. Law of October 27, 1795.—Those who ask us to see in the decree of October 27, 1795, “the capital work of the Convention in the matter of instruction, the synthesis of all its previous labors and proposals, the most serious effort of the Revolution,”[215] evidently put forward a paradox. Lakanal and his friends would certainly have disavowed a law which cancels with a few strokes of the pen the grand revolutionary principles in the matter of education,—the gratuity, the obligation, and the universality of instruction.

477. Law of October 27, 1795.—Those who suggest that the decree of October 27, 1795, is “the key achievement of the Convention in terms of education, summarizing all its previous efforts and proposals, the most significant endeavor of the Revolution,”[215] are clearly presenting a contradiction. Lakanal and his associates would certainly have rejected a law that dismisses with just a few strokes of the pen the important revolutionary principles regarding education—the free access, the obligation, and the universality of instruction.

The destinies of public instruction are allied to the fate of constitutions. To changes of policy there correspond, by an inevitable recoil, analogous changes in the organization of instruction. Out of the slightly retrograde constitution of 1793 there issued the educational legislation of 1794, of which it could be said that “the spirit of reaction made itself painfully felt in it.”

The futures of public education are connected to the fate of constitutions. Changes in policy naturally lead to similar changes in the organization of education. From the somewhat backward constitution of 1793 came the educational laws of 1794, which could be described as having “the spirit of reaction felt strongly throughout.”

Daunou, who was the principal author of it, doubtless had high competence in questions of public instruction; but with a secret connivance of his own temperament he yielded to the tendencies of the times. He voluntarily condescended to the timidities of a senile and worn-out Assembly, which, having become impoverished by a series of suicides, had scarcely any superior minds left within it.

Daunou, who was the main author of it, surely had a strong understanding of public education issues; however, due to a hidden agreement with his own personality, he gave in to the trends of the time. He willingly lowered himself to the hesitations of a frail and exhausted Assembly, which, having suffered through a series of resignations, hardly had any capable minds left in it.

478. Insufficiency of Daunou’s Scheme.—Nothing could be more defective than Daunou’s plan. The number of primary schools was reduced. It is no longer proposed to proportion them to the population. Daunou goes back to the cantonal schools of Talleyrand: “There shall be established in each canton of the Republic one or more primary schools.” We are far from Condorcet, who required a school for each group of four hundred souls, and from Lakanal, who demanded one for each thousand inhabitants. On the other hand, teachers no longer receive a salary from the State. The State merely assures to them a place for a class-room and lodging, and also a garden! “There shall likewise be furnished the teacher the garden which happens to lie near these premises.” There is no other remuneration save the annual tuition paid by each pupil to the teacher. At the same stroke the teacher was made the hireling of his pupils, and gratuity of instruction was abolished. Only the indigent pupils, a fourth of the whole number, could be exempted by the municipal administration from the payment of school fees. Finally, the programme of studies was reduced to the humblest proportions: reading, writing, number, and the elements of republican morality.

478. Daunou’s Scheme Isn't Enough.—Nothing could be more flawed than Daunou’s plan. The number of primary schools was cut back. It’s no longer suggested to match them to the population. Daunou reverts to Talleyrand’s cantonal schools: “There shall be established in each canton of the Republic one or more primary schools.” We are far from Condorcet, who called for a school for every group of four hundred people, and from Lakanal, who insisted on one for every thousand residents. Additionally, teachers no longer get a salary from the State. The State only guarantees them a classroom and housing, and even a garden! “There shall likewise be furnished the teacher the garden which happens to lie near these premises.” There’s no other pay except for the annual tuition that each student pays to the teacher. In one fell swoop, the teacher became the employee of their students, and free education was eliminated. Only underprivileged students, a quarter of the total, could be excused from paying school fees by the local administration. Lastly, the curriculum was scaled back to the most basic subjects: reading, writing, math, and the basics of republican morality.

After so many noble and generous ambitions, after so many enthusiastic declarations in favor of the absolute gratuity of primary instruction, after so many praiseworthy efforts to raise the material and moral condition of teachers, and to cause instruction to circulate to the minutest fibres of the social tissue, the Convention terminated its work in a mean conception which thinned out the schools, which impoverished the programmes, which plunged the teacher anew into a precarious state of existence, which put him anew at the mercy of his pupils, without, however, taking care to assure him of patronage, and which, for his sole compensa[411]tion in case he had no pupils to instruct, guaranteed him the right to cultivate a garden, if, indeed, there should be one in the neighborhood of the school! Had the law of 1795 been in fact the educational will of the Convention, is it not true, at least, that it is after the manner of those wills extorted by undue means, where a man by his final bequests recalls his former acts, and proves himself faithless to all the aspirations of his life?

After so many noble and generous goals, after so many passionate statements supporting free primary education, after so many commendable efforts to improve the living and moral conditions of teachers, and to spread education throughout society, the Convention wrapped up its work with a disappointing vision that weakened schools, narrowed curriculum, pushed teachers back into a precarious existence, and made them dependent on their students again, without ensuring they received support. As the only compensation for having no students to teach, they guaranteed the right to tend a garden, if there happened to be one near the school! If the 1795 law truly reflected the educational goals of the Convention, isn’t it like those wills made under duress, where someone, in their final wishes, negates their previous actions and betrays all their life’s aspirations?

No, it is not from Daunou, but from Talleyrand, from Condorcet, and from Lakanal that we must seek the real educational thought of the Revolution. Doubtless the measure of Daunou had over all previous measures the advantages of being applied, and of not remaining a dead letter; but the glory of the early Revolutionists should not be belittled by the fact that circumstances arrested the execution of their plans, and that a century was necessary in order that society might attain the ideal which they had conceived. They were the first to proclaim the right and the duty of each citizen to be instructed and enlightened. We are ceaselessly urged to admire the past and to respect the work of our fathers. We do not in the least object to this, but the Revolution itself also forms a part of that past, and we regret that the men who so eloquently preach the worship of traditions and respect for ancestors, are precisely those who the most harshly disparage the efforts of the Revolution.

No, it’s not from Daunou, but rather from Talleyrand, Condorcet, and Lakanal that we should look to for the true educational ideas of the Revolution. Surely, Daunou's approach had the advantage of being enacted rather than remaining just theoretical; however, we shouldn't downplay the achievements of the early Revolutionists simply because circumstances halted their plans and it took a century for society to reach the ideal they envisioned. They were the first to declare the right and responsibility of every citizen to be educated and informed. We are constantly encouraged to appreciate the past and honor the work of our predecessors. We don’t disagree with this at all, but the Revolution itself is also part of that past, and we find it unfortunate that the same people who passionately advocate for respecting traditions and honoring ancestors are often the ones who harshly criticize the efforts of the Revolution.

[479. Analytical Summary.—1. The educational legislation of the French Revolution, apparently so inconsiderate, so vacillating, and so fruitless, betrays the instinctive feeling of a nation in peril, that the only constitutional means of regeneration is universal instruction, intellectual and moral.

[479. Analysis Summary.—1. The educational laws from the French Revolution, which seem so reckless, uncertain, and ineffective, reveal the deep-seated belief of a nation in crisis that the only legitimate way to revive itself is through universal education, both intellectual and moral.]

2. Out of the same instinct grew the conception that the starting-point in educational reform is the instruction and[412] inspiration of the teaching body. The normal school lies at the very basis of national safety and prosperity.

2. From the same instinct came the idea that the foundation of educational reform is the training and[412]inspiration of teachers. The normal school is essential for national safety and prosperity.

3. The immediate fruitlessness of the educational legislation of the Revolution, is another illustration of the general fact that no reform is operative, which in any considerable degree antedates the existing state of public opinion. Could there be a revelation of the ideal education, human society could grow into it only by slow and almost insensible degrees. While there can be rational growth only through some degree of anticipation, it is perhaps best that educators have only that prevision which is provisional.]

3. The immediate lack of results from the educational laws of the Revolution is another example of the general truth that no reform can be effective if it significantly precedes the current public opinion. If there were a way to directly reveal the ideal education, society could only gradually and subtly move toward it. While rational growth requires some level of anticipation, it may be preferable for educators to have only a temporary foresight.

FOOTNOTES:

[208] A term applied to the most pronounced revolutionists of the Convention and of the National Assembly.

[208] A term used for the most prominent revolutionaries of the Convention and the National Assembly.

[209] It is impossible, within the limits prescribed by the character and plan of this work, to enter into detail and enumerate all the decrees and counter-decrees of the Convention on the subject of public instruction. To see clearly into this chaos and this confusion, it is necessary to read the excellent article of Monsieur Guillaume in the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, article Convention.

[209] It's impossible, given the constraints of this work's character and plan, to go into detail and list all the decrees and counter-decrees of the Convention regarding public education. To fully understand this chaos and confusion, you should read the excellent article by Monsieur Guillaume in the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, article Convention.

[210] See a recent sketch, Lakanal, by Paul Legendre (Paris, 1882), with a Preface by Paul Bert.

[210] Check out a recent sketch, Lakanal, by Paul Legendre (Paris, 1882), with a Preface by Paul Bert.

[211] See in the Revue politique et littéraire, for Oct. 7, 1882, an excellent article on Lakanal, by Monsieur Janet.

[211] Check out the Revue politique et littéraire, dated Oct. 7, 1882, for a great article on Lakanal by Mr. Janet.

[212] If the consensus of philosophic opinion is trustworthy, there is no basis whatever in psychology for this sequence. On the almost uniform testimony of psychologists, the organic mental sequence is from aggregates to parts; so that if the method of presentation is to be in harmony with the organic mode of the mind’s activities, the sequence should be as follows: the globe; the eastern continent; Europe; France; the department; the canton; the commune. On the mental sequence, see Hamilton’s Lectures, Vol. I. pp. 69, 70, 368, 371, 469, 498, 500, 502, 503. (P.)

[212] If we can trust the common views of philosophers, there's no foundational support in psychology for this order. According to nearly all psychologists, the natural mental order goes from larger groups to smaller parts; therefore, if we want the way we present information to align with how the mind naturally works, it should be organized like this: the globe; the eastern continent; Europe; France; the department; the canton; the commune. For more on the mental sequence, see Hamilton’s Lectures, Vol. I. pp. 69, 70, 368, 371, 469, 498, 500, 502, 503. (P.)

[213] Dumonstier, rector of the University of Paris in 1645, La Salle, and in the eighteenth century, the Abbé Courtalon.

[213] Dumonstier, head of the University of Paris in 1645, La Salle, and in the eighteenth century, Abbé Courtalon.

[214] Essais sur l’enseignement. Paris, 1805.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Teaching Essays. Paris, 1805.

[215] Albert Duruy, op. cit. p. 137.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Albert Duruy, same source p. 137.


CHAPTER XVIII.

PESTALOZZI.

GERMAN PEDAGOGY; THE PIETISTS AND FRANCKE (1663-1727); THE PHILANTHROPISTS AND BASEDOW (1723-1790); THE PEOPLE’S SCHOOLS; PESTALOZZI (1746-1827); THE EDUCATION OF PESTALOZZI; PESTALOZZI AS AN AGRICULTURIST; HOW PESTALOZZI BECAME A TEACHER; EDUCATION OF HIS SON; THE SCHOOL AT NEUHOF (1775-1780); PESTALOZZI AS A WRITER (1780-1787); LEONARD AND GERTRUDE (1781); NEW EXPERIMENTS IN AGRICULTURE; OTHER WORKS; THE ORPHAN ASYLUM AT STANZ (1798-1799); METHODS FOLLOWED AT STANZ; THE SCHOOLS AT BURGDORF (1799-1801); HOW GERTRUDE TEACHES HER CHILDREN (1801); PESTALOZZI’S STYLE; ANALYSIS OF THE GERTRUDE; THE INSTITUTE AT BURGDORF (1801-1804); THE INSTITUTE AT YVERDUN (1805-1825); TENTATIVES OF PESTALOZZI; ESSENTIAL PRINCIPLES; EDUCATIONAL PROCESSES; SIMPLIFICATION OF METHODS; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

GERMAN PEDAGOGY; THE PIETISTS AND FRANCKE (1663-1727); THE PHILANTHROPISTS AND BASEDOW (1723-1790); THE PEOPLE’S SCHOOLS; PESTALOZZI (1746-1827); THE EDUCATION OF PESTALOZZI; PESTALOZZI AS AN AGRICULTURIST; HOW PESTALOZZI BECAME A TEACHER; EDUCATION OF HIS SON; THE SCHOOL AT NEUHOF (1775-1780); PESTALOZZI AS A WRITER (1780-1787); LEONARD AND GERTRUDE (1781); NEW EXPERIMENTS IN AGRICULTURE; OTHER WORKS; THE ORPHAN ASYLUM AT STANZ (1798-1799); METHODS FOLLOWED AT STANZ; THE SCHOOLS AT BURGDORF (1799-1801); HOW GERTRUDE TEACHES HER KIDS (1801); PESTALOZZI’S STYLE; ANALYSIS OF THE GERTRUDE; THE INSTITUTE AT BURGDORF (1801-1804); THE INSTITUTE AT YVERDUN (1805-1825); EFFORTS OF PESTALOZZI; KEY PRINCIPLES; EDUCATIONAL PROCESSES; SIMPLIFICATION OF METHODS; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


480. German Pedagogy.—For two centuries Germany has been the classical land of pedagogy; and to render an account of all the efforts put forth in that country in the domain of education it would be necessary to write several volumes.

480. German Education.—For two hundred years, Germany has been the traditional center of education; and to summarize all the efforts made in that country in the field of education would require writing several volumes.

From the opening of the eighteenth century, says Dittes, “a change for the better takes place. Ideas become facts. The importance of education is more and more recognized; pedagogy shakes off the ancient dust of the school and interests itself in actual life; it is no longer willing to be a collateral function of the Church, but begins to become an independent art and science. A few theologians will still render it important service, but in general they will do this outside the Church, and often in opposition to it.”

From the start of the eighteenth century, Dittes notes, “a positive change occurs. Ideas turn into facts. The value of education is increasingly acknowledged; teaching sheds its old constraints and engages with real life; it no longer wants to be just an offshoot of the Church, but starts to become a distinct art and science. Some theologians will still be of significant help, but generally they will do this outside the Church and often in resistance to it.”

While awaiting the grand and fruitful impulsion of Pestalozzi, the history of pedagogy ought to mention at least the Pietists, “whose educational establishments contributed to prepare the way for the new methods,” and after them, the Philanthropists, of whom Basedow is the most celebrated representative.

While waiting for the significant and impactful influence of Pestalozzi, the history of education should at least recognize the Pietists, “whose schools helped pave the way for the new methods,” and following them, the Philanthropists, with Basedow being the most famous representative.

481. The Pietists and Francke (1663-1727).—Francke played nearly the same part in Germany that La Salle did in France. He founded two establishments at Halle, the Pædagogium and the Orphan Asylum, which, in 1727, contained more than two thousand pupils. He belonged to the sect of Pietists, Lutherans who professed an austere morality, and, in conformity with the principles of his denomination, he made piety the supreme end of education.

481. The Pietists and Francke (1663-1727).—Francke played a similar role in Germany as La Salle did in France. He established two institutions in Halle, the Pædagogium and the Orphan Asylum, which, by 1727, had over two thousand students. He was part of the Pietists, a group of Lutherans who upheld strict moral standards, and in line with his beliefs, he made faith the main goal of education.

That which distinguishes and commends Francke, is his talent for organization. He was right in giving marked attention to the material condition of schools and to needed supplies of apparatus. The Pædagogium was installed in 1715 in comfortable quarters, and there were annexed to it a botanical garden, a museum of natural history, physical apparatus, a chemical and an anatomical laboratory, and a shop for the cutting and polishing of glass.

What sets Francke apart and makes him admirable is his knack for organization. He was correct in focusing on the physical condition of schools and the necessary supplies. The Pædagogium was set up in 1715 in a comfortable space, and it included a botanical garden, a natural history museum, physical equipment, as well as chemical and anatomical laboratories, and a shop for cutting and polishing glass.

After him his disciples, Niemeyer, Semler, and Hecker, continued his work, and, in certain respects, reformed it. They founded the first real schools of Germany. They kept up the practical spirit, the professional pedagogy of their master, and assured the development of those educational establishments which still exist to-day under the name of the Institutions of Francke.

After him, his disciples, Niemeyer, Semler, and Hecker, carried on his work and, in some ways, improved it. They established the first real schools in Germany. They maintained the practical spirit and the professional teaching methods of their mentor, ensuring the growth of the educational institutions that still exist today under the name of the Institutions of Francke.

482. The Philanthropists and Basedow (1723-1790).—With Basedow, a more liberal spirit, borrowed in part from Rousseau, gained entrance into German pedagogy. Basedow[415] founded at Dessau a school which received the praise of the philosopher Kant, and of the clergyman Oberlin. He designated it by a name which reflects his humanitarian intentions, the Philanthropinum. In the methods which he employed in it he seems always to have had before his eyes the exclamation of Rousseau: “Things, things! Too many words!” The intuitive method, or that of teaching by sight, was practised in the school of Dessau.

482. The Philanthropists and Basedow (1723-1790).—With Basedow, a more open-minded approach, influenced in part by Rousseau, entered German education. Basedow[415] established a school in Dessau that was praised by the philosopher Kant and the clergyman Oberlin. He named it to reflect his humanitarian goals, the Philanthropinum. In the methods he used, he seemed to always remember Rousseau's remark: “Things, things! Too many words!” The intuitive method, or teaching by sight, was practiced at the school in Dessau.

The principal work of Basedow, his Elementary Book, is scarcely more than the Orbis Pictus of Comenius reconstructed according to the principles of Rousseau. At Dessau, the pretence was made of teaching a language in six months. “Our methods,” says Basedow, “make studies only one-third as long and thrice as agreeable.” An abuse was made of mechanical exercises. The children, at the command of the master: Imitamini sartorem,—Imitamini sutorem,—all began to imitate the motions of a tailor who is sewing, or of a shoemaker who is using his awl. Graver still, Basedow made such an abuse of object lessons as to represent to children certain scenes within the sick-chamber, for the purpose of teaching them their duties and obligations to their mothers.[216]

The main work of Basedow, his Elementary Book, is hardly more than a reworking of Comenius' Orbis Pictus, adapted to the ideas of Rousseau. In Dessau, they claimed they could teach a language in six months. “Our methods,” Basedow states, “make studies only one-third as long and three times more enjoyable.” There was an overreliance on mechanical exercises. The children, at the teacher's command: Imitamini sartorem,—Imitamini sutorem,—all started to mimic the actions of a tailor sewing or a shoemaker using his awl. Even more seriously, Basedow misused object lessons by showing children specific situations from a sickroom to teach them their responsibilities and duties to their mothers.[216]

483. Schools for the People.—Great efforts were made in the eighteenth century, in the Catholic, as well as in the Protestant countries of Germany, towards the development of popular instruction. Maria Theresa and Frederick II. considered public instruction as an affair of the State. Private enterprise was added to the efforts of the government. In Prussia, a nobleman, Rochow (1734-1805), founded village[416] schools; and in Austria, two ecclesiastics, Felbiger (1724-1788) and Kindermann (1740-1801), contributed by their activity in education to the reform of schools.

483. Schools for Everyone.—In the eighteenth century, significant efforts were made in both Catholic and Protestant parts of Germany to promote public education. Maria Theresa and Frederick II viewed public instruction as a government responsibility. Private initiatives complemented the government's efforts. In Prussia, a nobleman named Rochow (1734-1805) established village[416] schools; meanwhile, in Austria, two clergymen, Felbiger (1724-1788) and Kindermann (1740-1801), helped reform schools through their contributions to education.

Nevertheless, the results were still very poor, and the public school, especially the village school, remained in a sorry condition.

Nevertheless, the results were still very poor, and the public school, especially the village school, stayed in a bad state.

“Almost everywhere,” says Dittes, “there were employed as teachers, domestics, corrupt artisans, discharged soldiers, degraded students, and, in general, persons of questionable morality and education. Their pay was mean, and their authority slight. Attendance at school, generally very irregular, was almost everywhere entirely suspended in summer. Many villages had no school, and scarcely anywhere was the school attended by all the children. In many countries, most of the children, especially the girls, were wholly without instruction. The people, especially the peasantry, regarded the school as a burden. The clergy, it is true, always regarded themselves as the proprietors of the school, but on the whole they did but very little for it, and even arrested its progress. The nobility was but little favorable, in general, to intellectual culture for the people.... Instruction remained mechanical and the discipline rude. It is reported that a Suabian schoolmaster, who died in 1782, had inflicted during his experience in teaching 911,527 canings, 124,010 whippings, 10,235 boxes on the ear, and 1,115,800 thumps on the head. Moreover, he had made boys kneel 777 times on triangular sticks, had caused the fool’s cap to be worn 5001[217] times, and the stick to be held in air 1707 times. He had used something like 3000 words of abuse....”

“Almost everywhere,” says Dittes, “teachers were employed who were often unqualified, including domestic workers, shady craftsmen, laid-off soldiers, impoverished students, and generally people with questionable morals and education. Their pay was low, and their authority minimal. School attendance was usually very irregular and often completely suspended during the summer. Many villages didn't have a school, and hardly anywhere did all the children attend. In many countries, most children, especially girls, received no education at all. The community, particularly the peasantry, viewed school as a burden. While the clergy considered themselves the owners of the school, overall, they did very little to support it and often hindered its progress. The nobility was generally not supportive of educating the masses... Education stayed mechanical and discipline harsh. It’s reported that a Swabian schoolmaster who died in 1782 inflicted 911,527 canings, 124,010 whippings, 10,235 slaps to the ear, and 1,115,800 blows to the head during his teaching career. Additionally, he made boys kneel 777 times on triangular sticks, required the fool’s cap to be worn 5,001 times, and had students hold a stick in the air 1,707 times. He reportedly used around 3,000 words of abuse..."

484. Pestalozzi (1746-1827).—In Switzerland, the situation of primary instruction was scarcely better. The teachers were gathered up at hazard; their pay was wretched; in general they had no lodgings of their own, and they were obliged to hire themselves out for domestic service among the well-off inhabitants of the villages, in order to find food and lodging among them. A mean spirit of caste still dominated instruction, and the poor remained sunk in ignorance.

484. Pestalozzi (1746–1827).—In Switzerland, the state of primary education was barely any better. Teachers were randomly selected; their salaries were terrible; generally, they had no housing of their own, and they had to work as domestic helpers for the wealthy villagers to get food and a place to stay. A low-minded sense of class distinction still overshadowed education, and the poor continued to be trapped in ignorance.

It was in the very midst of this wretched and unpropitious state of affairs that there appeared, towards the end of the eighteenth century, the most celebrated of modern educators, a man who, we may be sure, was not exempt from faults, whose mind had deficiencies and weaknesses, and whom we have no intention of shielding from criticism, by covering him with the praises of a superstitious admiration; but who is pre-eminently great by reason of his unquenchable love for the people, his ardent self-sacrifice, and his pedagogic instinct. During the eighty years of his troubled life, Pestalozzi never ceased to work for children, and to devote himself to their instruction. War or the ill-will of his countrymen destroyed his schools to no purpose. Without ever despairing, he straightway rebuilt them farther away, sometimes succeeding, through the gift of ardent speech, which never deserted him, in communicating the inspiration to those about him; gathering up in all places orphans and vagabonds, like a kidnapper of a new species; forgetting that he was poor, when he saw an occasion to be charitable, and that he was ill, when it was necessary to teach; and, finally, pursuing with an unconquerable energy, through hindrances and obstacles of every description, his educational apostleship. “It is death or success!” he wrote. “My zeal to accomplish the dream of my life would have carried me through air or through fire, no matter how, to the highest peak of the Alps!”

It was right in the middle of this terrible and unfavorable situation that, toward the end of the eighteenth century, the most famous modern educator emerged—a man who, we can be sure, wasn’t without his faults, whose mind had its limitations and weaknesses, and whom we have no intention of defending from criticism by showering him with blind admiration; but who stands out as truly great because of his unwavering love for the people, his passionate self-sacrifice, and his natural teaching instinct. Throughout his challenging eighty years of life, Pestalozzi never stopped working for children and committed himself to their education. Wars and the hostility of his fellow countrymen destroyed his schools, but he never gave up and quickly rebuilt them elsewhere, sometimes managing—with his gift for passionate speech, which never failed him—to inspire those around him; gathering orphans and wanderers from all corners, like a kidnapper of a new kind; forgetting his poverty when he saw a chance to help, and ignoring his illness when it was time to teach; and, ultimately, relentlessly pursuing his educational mission despite all sorts of obstacles. “It’s either death or success!” he wrote. “My determination to achieve the dream of my life would have carried me through air or fire, no matter what, to the highest peak of the Alps!”

485. The Education of Pestalozzi.—The life of Pestalozzi is intimately related to his educational work. To comprehend the educator, it is first necessary to have become acquainted with the man.

485. Pestalozzi's Approach to Education.—Pestalozzi's life is closely connected to his work in education. To understand the educator, you first need to know the man.

Born at Zurich in 1746, Pestalozzi died at Brugg in Argovia in 1827. This unfortunate great man always felt the effects of the sentimental and unpractical education given him by his mother, who was left a widow with three children in 1751. He early formed the habit of feeling and of being touched with emotion, rather than of reasoning and of reflecting. The laughing-stock of his companions, who made sport of his awkwardness, the little scholar of Zurich accustomed himself to live alone and to become a dreamer. Later, towards 1760, the student of the academy distinguished himself by his political enthusiasm and his revolutionary daring. At that early period he had conceived a profound feeling for the miseries and the needs of the people, and he already proposed as the purpose of his life the healing of the diseases of society. At the same time there was developed in him an irresistible taste for a simple, frugal, and almost ascetic life. To restrain his desires had become the essential rule of his conduct, and, to put it in practice, he forced himself to sleep on a plank, and to subsist on bread and vegetables. Life in the open air had an especial attraction for him. Each year he spent his vacations in the country at his grandfather’s, who was a minister at Hœngg. Omne malum ex urbe was his favorite thought.

Born in Zurich in 1746, Pestalozzi died in Brugg, Argovia in 1827. This unfortunate great man always felt the impact of the sentimental and impractical education his mother provided, as she was left a widow with three children in 1751. He developed the habit of feeling deeply and being emotional rather than reasoning and reflecting. Mocked by his peers for his awkwardness, the young scholar from Zurich grew accustomed to solitude and became a dreamer. Later, around 1760, the academy student stood out for his political passion and daring revolutionary ideas. At that early stage, he developed a deep compassion for the struggles and needs of the people, and he already aimed to dedicate his life to healing society's issues. Simultaneously, he developed an irresistible preference for a simple, frugal, and almost ascetic lifestyle. Restraining his desires became the fundamental principle of his conduct, leading him to sleep on a plank and survive on bread and vegetables. He was particularly attracted to life outdoors. Each year, he spent his vacations in the countryside at his grandfather’s, who was a minister in Hœngg. Omne malum ex urbe was his favorite thought.

486. Pestalozzi an Agriculturist (1765-1775).—Pestalozzi’s call to be a teacher manifested itself at first only by some vague aspirations, of which it would be easy to find the trace in the short essays of his youth, and in the articles which he contributed in his twentieth year to a students’ journal published at Zurich. After having tried his hand[419] unsuccessfully at theology and law, he became an agriculturist. When he established at Neuhof an agricultural enterprise, he thought less of enriching himself than of raising the material condition of the Swiss peasantry by organizing new industries. But notwithstanding his good intent, and the assistance of the devoted woman whom he had married in 1769, Anna Schultess, Pestalozzi, more enterprising than skillful, failed in his industrial establishments. In 1775 he had exhausted his resources. It is then that he formed an heroic resolution which typifies his indiscreet generosity. Poor, and scarcely more than able to support himself, he opened on his farm an asylum for poor children.

486. Pestalozzi as a Farmer (1765-1775).—Pestalozzi's desire to become a teacher initially showed up as vague aspirations, which can be seen in the short essays he wrote in his youth and in the articles he contributed to a student journal published in Zurich when he was twenty. After attempting unsuccessfully to study theology and law, he became a farmer. When he started an agricultural business at Neuhof, he was more focused on improving the living conditions of Swiss farmers by organizing new industries than on making a profit for himself. However, despite his good intentions and the support of his devoted wife, Anna Schultess, whom he married in 1769, Pestalozzi, being more ambitious than skilled, failed in his business ventures. By 1775, he had depleted his resources. It was then that he made a courageous decision that reflected his reckless generosity. Almost broke and barely able to support himself, he opened his farm as a shelter for poor children.

487. How Pestalozzi became an Educator.—The asylum for poor children at Neuhof (1775-1780) is, so to speak, the first step in the pedagogical career of Pestalozzi. The others will be the orphan asylum at Stanz (1798-1799), the primary schools at Burgdorf (1799), the institute at Burgdorf (1801-1804), and, finally, the institute at Yverdun (1805-1825).

487. How Pestalozzi Became an Educator.—The home for underprivileged children at Neuhof (1775-1780) is, in a way, the first step in Pestalozzi's teaching career. The next steps include the orphanage at Stanz (1798-1799), the primary schools at Burgdorf (1799), the institute at Burgdorf (1801-1804), and, ultimately, the institute at Yverdun (1805-1825).

The first question that is raised when we study systems of education, is, how the authors of those systems became teachers.

The first question that comes up when we study education systems is how the creators of those systems became teachers.

The best, perhaps, are those who became such because of their great love for humanity, or because of their tender love for their children. Pestalozzi is of this class. It is because he has ardently dreamed from his youth of the moral amelioration of the people; and it is also because he has followed with a tender solicitude the first steps of his little son Jacob on life’s journey, that he became a great teacher.

The best are probably those who became great because of their deep love for humanity or their caring love for their children. Pestalozzi belongs to this group. He's become a great teacher because he has passionately envisioned a better moral society since his youth, and also because he has lovingly watched his young son Jacob take his first steps in life.

488. The Education of his Son.—The Father’s Journal,[218] where Pestalozzi noted from day to day the progress of[420] his child, shows him intent on applying the principles of Rousseau. At the age of eleven, Jacob, like Émile, did not yet know how to read or to write. Things before words, the intuition of sensible objects, few exercises in judgment, respect for the powers of the child, an equal anxiety to husband his liberty and to secure his obedience, the constant endeavor to diffuse joy and good humor over education,—such were the principal traits of the education which Pestalozzi gave his son, an education which was a real experiment in pedagogy, from which the pupil perhaps suffered somewhat, but from which humanity was to derive profit. From this period Pestalozzi conceived some of the ideas which became the principles of his method. The father had made the educator. One of the superiorities of Pestalozzi over Rousseau is, that he loved and educated his own child.

488. His Son's Education.—The Father’s Journal,[218] where Pestalozzi recorded the daily progress of[420] his child, demonstrates his commitment to applying Rousseau's principles. At eleven years old, Jacob, similar to Émile, did not yet know how to read or write. Prioritizing experiences over words, recognizing tangible objects, engaging in limited judgment exercises, respecting the child's abilities, balancing the desire for his freedom with the need for obedience, and consistently striving to cultivate joy and positivity in education—these were the key features of the education Pestalozzi provided for his son. This approach was a genuine experiment in teaching, which may have caused the pupil some difficulties, but ultimately benefited humanity. During this time, Pestalozzi developed some of the ideas that became foundational to his educational method. The father also fulfilled the role of educator. One key advantage Pestalozzi had over Rousseau was that he both loved and educated his own child.

489. The Asylum at Neuhof.—Madame de Staël was right in saying that “we must consider Pestalozzi’s school as limited to childhood. The education which it gives is designed only for the common people.” And, in fact, the first and the last establishments of Pestalozzi were schools for small children. In the last years of his life, when he was obliged to leave the institute of Yverdun, he returned to Neuhof, and there had constructed a school for poor children.

489. The Neuhof Asylum.—Madame de Staël was right in saying that “we should see Pestalozzi’s school as focused solely on childhood. The education it provides is meant for the general populace.” And, in fact, Pestalozzi's first and last institutions were schools for young children. In the final years of his life, when he had to leave the Yverdun institute, he went back to Neuhof, where he built a school for underprivileged children.

The school at Neuhof was to be above all else, in Pestalozzi’s thought, an experiment in moral and material regeneration through labor, through order, and through instruction. Many exercises in language, singing, reading of the Bible,—such were the intellectual occupations. But the greater part of the time was devoted to agricultural labor, to the cultivation of madder.

The school at Neuhof was, above all, an experiment in moral and material renewal through work, discipline, and teaching, according to Pestalozzi. The intellectual activities included various exercises in language, singing, and reading the Bible. However, most of the time was spent on agricultural work, specifically growing madder.

Notwithstanding his admirable devotion, Pestalozzi did not long succeed in his philanthropic plans. He had to contend[421] against the prejudices of parents, and the ingratitude of the children. Very often the little beggars whom he had gathered up waited only till they had received from him new clothing, and then ran away and resumed their vagabond life. Besides, he lacked resources. He became poor, and fell more and more into debt. His friends, who had aided him on the start, warned him that he would die in a hospital or in a mad-house.

Despite his admirable dedication, Pestalozzi didn't manage to keep his charitable plans going for long. He had to deal[421] with the biases of parents and the ingratitude of the children. Often, the little beggars he took in would wait until they got new clothes from him, then run off and go back to their wandering lives. Additionally, he was short on resources. He became poor and fell deeper into debt. His friends, who had supported him at the beginning, warned him that he would end up dying in a hospital or a mental asylum.

“For thirty years,” he says himself, “my life was a desperate struggle against the most frightful poverty.... More than a thousand times I was obliged to go without dinner, and at noon, when even the poorest were seated around a table, I devoured a morsel of bread upon the highway ...; and all this that I might minister to the needs of the poor, by the realization of my principles.”

“For thirty years,” he says, “my life was a constant battle against extreme poverty. More than a thousand times I had to skip dinner, and at noon, when even the poorest were gathered around a table, I ate a piece of bread on the street... all of this so I could help the less fortunate by putting my principles into action.”

490. Pestalozzi a Writer.—After the check to his undertaking at Neuhof, Pestalozzi renounced for some time all practical activity, and it was by his writings that he manifested, from 1780 to 1787, his zeal in education.

490. Pestalozzi, a writer.—After the setback to his efforts at Neuhof, Pestalozzi took a break from all practical work, and from 1780 to 1787, he expressed his commitment to education through his writings.

In 1780 appeared the Evening Hours of a Recluse, a series of aphorisms on the rise of a people through education. In this, Pestalozzi sharply criticised the artificial method of the school, and insisted on the necessity of developing the soul through what is within,—through interior culture:—

In 1780, the Evening Hours of a Recluse was published, featuring a collection of aphorisms about how a society progresses through education. In this work, Pestalozzi strongly criticized the artificial practices of schools and emphasized the importance of nurturing the soul through what is within — through inner development:—

“The school everywhere puts the order of words before the order of free nature.”

“The school always prioritizes the order of words over the natural flow of things.”

“The home is the basis of the education of humanity.”

“The home is the foundation of human education.”

“Man, it is within yourself, it is in the inner sense of your power, that resides nature’s instrument for your development.”

“Man, it’s within yourself, it’s in your inner sense of power, that nature’s tool for your growth resides.”

491. Leonard and Gertrude.—In 1781 Pestalozzi published the first volume of Leonard and Gertrude. He[422] had written it within the blank spaces of an old account book. This book, the most celebrated perhaps of all Pestalozzi’s writings, is a sort of popular romance in which the author brings upon the stage a family of working-people. Gertrude here represents the ideas of Pestalozzi on the education of children. The three other volumes (1783, 1785, 1787) relate the regeneration of a village through the concerted action of legislation, administration, religion, and the school, and especially the school, “which is the centre whence everything should proceed.”

491. Leonard and Gertrude.—In 1781, Pestalozzi published the first volume of Leonard and Gertrude. He[422] had written it in the blank spaces of an old account book. This book, probably the most famous of all Pestalozzi’s writings, is a type of popular romance where the author presents a family of working-class people. Gertrude symbolizes Pestalozzi's ideas on child education. The three other volumes (1783, 1785, 1787) discuss the revitalization of a village through combined efforts in legislation, administration, religion, and especially education, “which is the center from which everything should arise.”

Leonard and Gertrude is the only one of Pestalozzi’s works which Diesterweg[219] recommends to practical teachers.

Leonard and Gertrude is the only one of Pestalozzi’s works that Diesterweg[219] suggests for practical teachers.

“It was my first word,” says Pestalozzi, “to the heart of the poor and of the abandoned of the land.”

“It was my first word,” says Pestalozzi, “to the heart of the poor and neglected people in the land.”

In making Gertrude the principal character of his romance, Pestalozzi wished to emphasize one of his fundamental ideas, which was to place the instruction and the education of the people in the hands of mothers.

In making Gertrude the main character of his story, Pestalozzi aimed to highlight one of his key beliefs, which was to empower mothers with the responsibility of educating and instructing the people.

492. New Experiments in Agriculture.—From 1787 to 1797 Pestalozzi returned to farming. It is from this period that date his relations with Fellenberg, the celebrated founder of Agricultural Institutes, and with the philosopher Fichte, who showed him the agreement of his ideas with the doctrine of Kant. His name began to become celebrated, and, in 1792, the Legislative Assembly proclaimed him a French citizen, in company with Washington and Klopstock.

492. New Agricultural Experiments.—From 1787 to 1797, Pestalozzi went back to farming. It was during this time that he connected with Fellenberg, the famous founder of Agricultural Institutes, and with the philosopher Fichte, who helped him see how his ideas aligned with Kant's teachings. His name started to gain recognition, and in 1792, the Legislative Assembly declared him a French citizen, alongside Washington and Klopstock.

During these years of farm labor, Pestalozzi had meditated different works which appeared in 1797.

During these years of farm work, Pestalozzi had contemplated various projects that were published in 1797.

493. Other Works of Pestalozzi.—Educational thought pervades all the literary works of Pestalozzi. Thus his Fables, short compositions in prose, all have a moral and[423] educational tendency. Also, in his Researches on the Course of Nature in the Development of the Human Race, he sought to justify the preponderant office which he accorded to nature in the education of man. But Pestalozzi was not successful in philosophical dissertations.

493. Other Works by Pestalozzi.—Educational ideas run through all of Pestalozzi's literary works. His Fables, which are short prose pieces, all carry a moral and[423] educational focus. In his Researches on the Course of Nature in the Development of the Human Race, he tried to explain the crucial role he believed nature played in human education. However, Pestalozzi wasn't successful in philosophical writings.

“This book,” he says himself, “is to me only another proof of my lack of ability; it is simply a diversion of my imaginative faculty, a work relatively weak.... No one,” he adds, “understands me, and it has been hinted that the whole work has been taken for nonsense.”

“This book,” he says, “is just another example of my lack of talent; it’s merely a distraction for my creativity, a pretty weak piece of work.... No one,” he adds, “understands me, and some have suggested that the entire thing is just nonsense.”

This judgment is severe, but it is only just. Pestalozzi had an intuition of truth, but he was incapable of giving a theoretical demonstration of it. His thought all aglow, and his language all imagery, did not submit to the concise and methodical exposition of abstract truths.

This judgment is harsh, but it is fair. Pestalozzi had an instinct for truth, but he couldn't provide a theoretical explanation for it. His ideas were full of passion, and his language was filled with imagery, but they didn't conform to the clear and organized presentation of abstract concepts.

494. The Orphan Asylum at Stanz (1798-1799).—Up to 1798 Pestalozzi had scarcely found the occasion to put in practice his principles and his dreams. The Helvetic Revolution, which he hailed with enthusiasm as the signal of a social regeneration for his country, finally gave him the means of making a trial of his theories, which, by a strange destiny, had been applied by other hands before having been applied by his own.

494. The Orphan Asylum at Stanz (1798-1799).—Until 1798, Pestalozzi had barely found the opportunity to put his principles and dreams into practice. The Helvetic Revolution, which he welcomed with excitement as the beginning of a social renewal for his country, ultimately provided him with the chance to test his theories, which, by an odd twist of fate, had been put into action by others before he could apply them himself.

The Helvetic government, whose sentiments were in harmony with the democratic sentiments of Pestalozzi, offered him the direction of a normal school. But he declined, in order that he might remain a teacher. He was about to take charge of a school, the plan of which he had organized, when events called him to direct an orphan asylum at Stanz.

The Helvetic government, which shared the democratic views of Pestalozzi, offered him the position of director of a normal school. However, he turned it down so he could stay a teacher. He was about to take charge of a school he had designed when events led him to oversee an orphanage in Stanz.

495. Methods followed at Stanz.—From six to eight o’clock in the morning, and from four to eight in the afternoon, Pestalozzi heard the lessons of his pupils. The rest[424] of the time was devoted to manual labor. Even during the lesson, the child at Stanz “drew, wrote, and worked.” To establish order in a school which contained eighty pupils, Pestalozzi had the idea of resorting to rhythm; “and it was found,” he says, “that the rhythmical pronunciation increased the impression produced by the lesson.” Having to do with pupils absolutely ignorant, he kept them for a long time on the elements; he practised them on the first elements till they had mastered them. He simplified the methods, and sought in each branch of instruction a point of departure adapted to the nascent faculties of the child. The mode of teaching was simultaneous. All the pupils repeated in a high tone of voice the words of the teacher; but the instruction was also mutual:—

495. Methods at Stanz.—From six to eight in the morning and from four to eight in the afternoon, Pestalozzi taught his students. The rest of the time was dedicated to hands-on work. Even during lessons, the children at Stanz “drew, wrote, and worked.” To create order in a school with eighty students, Pestalozzi came up with the idea of using rhythm; “and it was found,” he says, “that the rhythmic pronunciation improved the impact of the lesson.” Working with students who were completely uneducated, he kept them focused on the basics for a long time, practicing until they had mastered the fundamentals. He simplified the methods and looked for a starting point in each subject that matched the developing abilities of the child. The teaching method was simultaneous. All the students loudly repeated the teacher’s words, but the instruction was also collaborative:—

“Children instructed children; they themselves tried the experiment; all I did was to suggest it. Here again I obeyed necessity. Not having a single assistant, I had the idea of putting one of the most advanced pupils between two others who were less advanced.”

“Kids taught other kids; they were the ones trying out the experiment; all I did was suggest it. Once again, I was following what was needed. Without any assistants, I thought of placing one of the more advanced students between two who were less advanced.”

Reading was combined with writing. Natural history and geography were taught to children under the form of conversational lessons.

Reading was combined with writing. Natural history and geography were taught to children through conversational lessons.

But what engrossed Pestalozzi above all else was to develop the moral sentiments and the interior forces of the conscience. He wished to make himself loved by his pupils, to awaken among them, in their daily association, sentiments of fraternal affection, to excite the conception of each virtue before formulating its precept, and to give the children moral lessons through the influence of nature which surrounded them and through the activity which was imposed on them.

But what fascinated Pestalozzi more than anything was developing moral feelings and the inner strength of the conscience. He wanted to be loved by his students, to inspire feelings of brotherly love among them in their daily interactions, to spark an understanding of each virtue before stating its rule, and to teach the children moral lessons through the natural world around them and the activities they engaged in.

Pestalozzi’s chimera, in the organization at Stanz, was to transport into the school the conditions of domestic life—the desire to be a father to a hundred children.

Pestalozzi's dream at Stanz was to bring the comforts of home into the school—his wish to be a father figure to a hundred children.

“I was convinced that my heart would change the condition of my children just as promptly as the sun of spring would reanimate the earth benumbed by the winter.”

“I was sure that my heart could change my children's situation just as quickly as the spring sun would bring life back to the earth that's been frozen by winter.”

“It was necessary that my children should observe, from dawn to evening, at every moment of the day, upon my brow and on my lips, that my affections were fixed on them, that their happiness was my happiness, and that their pleasures were my pleasures.”

“It was essential for my children to see, from morning to night, at every moment of the day, that my love for them was evident on my face and in my words, that their happiness was my happiness, and that their joys were my joys.”

“I was everything to my children. I was alone with them from morning till night.... Their hands were in my hands. Their eyes were fixed on my eyes.”

“I was everything to my kids. I was with them all day long, from morning to night.... Their hands were in mine. Their eyes were locked onto mine.”

496. Results accomplished.—Without plan, without apparent order; merely by the action and incessant communication of his ardent soul with children ignorant and perverted by misery; reduced to his own resources in a house where he was himself “steward, accountant, footman, and almost servant all in one,” Pestalozzi obtained surprising results.

496. Results achieved.—Without a plan, without any clear organization; just through the passionate and constant interaction of his devoted spirit with children who were uneducated and damaged by hardship; relying on his own skills in a place where he was essentially “steward, accountant, footman, and nearly a servant all in one,” Pestalozzi achieved remarkable results.

“I saw at Stanz,” he says, “the power of the human faculties.... My pupils developed rapidly; it was another race.... The children very soon felt that there existed in them forces which they did not know, and in particular they acquired a general sentiment of order and beauty. They were self-conscious, and the impression of weariness which habitually reigns in schools vanished like a shadow from my class-room. They willed, they had power, they persevered, they succeeded, and they were happy. They were not scholars who were learning, but children who felt unknown forces awakening within them, and who understood where these forces could and would lead them, and this feeling gave elevation to their mind and heart.”

“I saw at Stanz,” he says, “the power of the human abilities.... My students grew quickly; they were like a different species.... The children soon realized that they had strengths they weren’t aware of, and especially, they developed a general sense of order and beauty. They became self-aware, and the usual feeling of exhaustion that often fills classrooms disappeared like a shadow from my room. They were determined, they had energy, they persisted, they achieved, and they were happy. They were not just students learning; they were kids discovering hidden strengths within themselves, knowing where those strengths could take them, and this awareness uplifted their minds and spirits.”

“It is out of the folly of Stanz,” says Roger de Guimps,[426] “that has come the primary school of the nineteenth century.”

“It is due to the foolishness of Stanz,” says Roger de Guimps,[426] “that the primary school of the nineteenth century has emerged.”

While the pupils prospered, the master fell sick of overwork. When the events of the war closed the orphan asylum, it was quite time for the health of Pestalozzi. He raised blood and was at the limit of his strength.

While the students thrived, the teacher became ill from working too hard. When the war events led to the closure of the orphanage, it was time for Pestalozzi's health to be addressed. He was coughing up blood and was at his breaking point.

497. The Schools of Burgdorf (1799-1802).—As soon as he had recovered his health, Pestalozzi resumed the course of his experiments. Not without difficulty he succeeded in having entrusted to him a small class in a primary school of Burgdorf. He passed for an ignoramus.

497. The Burgdorf Schools (1799-1802).—Once he got his health back, Pestalozzi restarted his experiments. With some effort, he managed to get a small class in a primary school in Burgdorf. He was considered clueless.

“It was whispered that I could neither write, nor compute, nor even read decently.” Pestalozzi does not defend himself against the charge, but acknowledges his incapacity, and even asserts that it is to his advantage.

“It was said that I couldn't write, or do math, or even read well.” Pestalozzi doesn’t defend himself against this accusation, but accepts his limitations and even claims that they work in his favor.

“My incapacity in these respects was certainly an indispensable condition for my discovery of the simplest method of teaching.”

“My lack of ability in these areas was definitely a necessary condition for me to discover the simplest way to teach.”

What troubled him most in the school at Burgdorf “was that it was subjected to rules.” “Never in my life had I borne such a burden. I was discouraged. I cringed under the routine yoke of the school.”

What bothered him the most at the school in Burgdorf “was that it had so many rules.” “I've never felt a burden like that in my life. I was disheartened. I felt trapped by the daily grind of the school.”

Nevertheless, Pestalozzi succeeded admirably in his little school. Then more advanced pupils were given him, but here his success was less. He always proceeded without a plan, and he gave himself great trouble in obtaining results that he might have attained much more easily with a little more system. Blunders, irregularities, and whimsicalities were ever compromising the action of his good will. To be convinced of this, it suffices to read the books which he published at this period, and in particular the most celebrated, of which we shall proceed to give a brief analysis.

Nevertheless, Pestalozzi did an incredible job in his small school. Then, he was given more advanced students, but he was less successful here. He always worked without a plan and often struggled to achieve results that he could have obtained much more easily with a bit more structure. Mistakes, inconsistencies, and oddities constantly undermined his good intentions. To see this for yourself, it’s enough to read the books he published during this time, especially the most famous one, which we will briefly analyze next.

498. How Gertrude teaches her Children.—It is under this title that in 1801 Pestalozzi published an exposition of his doctrine.[220] “It is the most important and the most profound of all his pedagogical writings,” says one of his biographers. We shall not dispute this; but this book also proves how the mind of Pestalozzi was inferior to his heart, how the writer was of less worth than the teacher. Composed under the form of letters addressed to Gessner, the work of Pestalozzi is too often a tissue of declamations, of rambling thoughts, and of personal grievances. It is the work of a brain that is in a state of ferment, and of a heart that is overflowing. The thought is painfully disentangled from out a thousand repetitions. Why need we be astonished at this literary incompetence of Pestalozzi when he himself makes the following confession: “For thirty years I had not read a single book; I could not longer read them.”

498. How Gertrude educates her kids.—It is under this title that in 1801 Pestalozzi published an explanation of his ideas.[220] “It is the most important and the most profound of all his pedagogical writings,” says one of his biographers. We won’t argue with that; but this book also shows how Pestalozzi's mind was not as strong as his heart, and how the writer was less significant than the teacher. Written as letters to Gessner, Pestalozzi's work often reads like a collection of speeches, wandering ideas, and personal complaints. It's the product of a mind in turmoil and a heart that is overflowing. The ideas are painfully pulled apart from countless repetitions. Why should we be surprised by Pestalozzi’s literary shortcomings when he himself admits: “For thirty years I had not read a single book; I could no longer read them.”

499. Pestalozzi’s Style.—The style of Pestalozzi is the very man himself: desultory, obscure, confused, but with sudden flashes and brilliant illuminations in which the warmth of his heart is exhibited. There are also too many comparisons; the imagery overwhelms the idea. Within a few pages he will compare himself, in succession, “to a sailor, who, having lost his harpoon, would try to catch a whale with a hook,” to depict the disproportion between his resources and his purpose; then to a straw, which even a cat would not lay hold of, to tell how he was despised; to an owl, to express his isolation; to a reed, to indicate his feebleness; to a mouse which fears a cat, to characterize his timidity.

499. Pestalozzi’s Approach.—Pestalozzi’s writing style is a reflection of his personality: erratic, unclear, and chaotic, but with moments of insight and brilliance that reveal his genuine warmth. However, he often uses too many comparisons; the imagery tends to overshadow the main idea. In just a few pages, he'll liken himself, one after the other, "to a sailor, who, having lost his harpoon, would try to catch a whale with a hook," highlighting the gap between his resources and his ambitions; then to a straw, which even a cat wouldn't bother with, to convey how he feels overlooked; to an owl, to illustrate his loneliness; to a reed, to show his fragility; and to a mouse that fears a cat, to describe his fearfulness.

500. Analysis of the Gertrude.—It is not easy to analyze one of Pestalozzi’s books. To begin with, How Gertrude teaches her Children is a very bad title, for Gertrude is not once mentioned in it. This proper name became for Pestalozzi an allegorical term by which he personifies himself.

500. Analysis of Gertrude.—It's not easy to analyze one of Pestalozzi's books. To start with, How Gertrude teaches her Children is a really misleading title since Gertrude isn't mentioned at all. For Pestalozzi, this proper name became an allegorical term through which he represents himself.

The first three letters are rather autobiographical memoirs than an exposition of doctrine. Pestalozzi here relates his first experiments, and makes us acquainted with his assistants at Burgdorf,—Krüsi, Tobler, and Buss. In the letters which follow, the author attempts to set forth the general principles of his method. The seventh treats of language; the eighth, of the intuition of forms, of writing, and of drawing; the ninth, of the intuition of numbers and of computation; the tenth and twelfth, of intuition in general. For Pestalozzi, intuition was, as we know, direct and experimental perception, either in the domain of sense, or in the interior regions of the consciousness. Finally, the last letters are devoted to moral and religious development.

The first three letters are more like personal stories than a discussion of ideas. Pestalozzi shares his initial experiences and introduces us to his colleagues at Burgdorf—Krüsi, Tobler, and Buss. In the following letters, the author tries to explain the basic concepts of his method. The seventh letter focuses on language; the eighth covers the understanding of forms, writing, and drawing; the ninth looks at the understanding of numbers and calculation; the tenth and twelfth discuss intuition in general. For Pestalozzi, intuition was, as we know, direct and hands-on perception, either related to our senses or our inner awareness. Finally, the last letters focus on moral and spiritual growth.

Without designing to follow, in all its ramblings and in all its digressions, the mobile thought of Pestalozzi, we shall gather up some of the general ideas which abound in this overcharged and badly composed work.

Without aiming to follow the meandering and often digressive thoughts of Pestalozzi, we will collect some of the main ideas that are present in this overly dense and poorly organized work.

501. Methods Simplified.—The purpose of Pestalozzi was indeed, in one sense, as he was told by one of his friends, to mechanize instruction. He wished, in fact, to simplify and determine methods to such a degree that they might be employed by the most ordinary teacher, and by the most ignorant father and mother. In a word, he hoped to organize a pedagogical machine so well set up that it could in a manner run alone.

501. Simplified Methods.—The goal of Pestalozzi was, in a way, as one of his friends pointed out, to mechanize education. He wanted to simplify teaching methods to the point that even the most everyday teacher, as well as the most uninformed parents, could use them. In short, he aimed to create a teaching system so well-designed that it could almost operate on its own.

“I believe,” he says, “that we must not dream of making progress in the instruction of the people as long as we have[429] not found the forms of instruction which make of the teacher, at least so far as the completion of the elementary studies is concerned, the simple mechanical instrument of a method which owes its results to the nature of its processes, and not to the ability of the one who uses it. I assert that a school-book has no value, save as it can be employed by a master without instruction as well as by one who has been taught.”

“I believe,” he says, “that we can't expect to make any real progress in educating people until we find teaching methods that turn the teacher, at least when it comes to basic education, into a straightforward tool of a process that gets results based on its design, not on the skill of the person using it. I claim that a textbook is only valuable if it can be used by a teacher without training just as effectively as by one who's been trained.”

This was sheer exaggeration, and was putting too little value on the personal effort and merit of teachers. On this score, it would be useless to found normal schools. Pestalozzi, moreover, has given in his own person a striking contradiction to this singular theory; for he owed his success in teaching much more to the influence of his living speech, and to the ardent communication of the passion by which his heart was animated, than to the methodical processes which he never succeeded in combining in an efficient manner.

This was pure exaggeration and showed a lack of appreciation for the personal effort and talent of teachers. Given this, it would be pointless to establish normal schools. Furthermore, Pestalozzi himself was a striking example that contradicted this unusual theory; he owed much of his success in teaching to the power of his spoken words and the enthusiastic sharing of the passion that fueled him, rather than the systematic methods he never managed to combine effectively.

502. The Socratic Method.—Pestalozzi recommends the Socratic method, and he indicates with exactness some of the conditions necessary for the employment of that method. He first observes that it requires on the part of the teacher uncommon ability.

502. Socratic Method.—Pestalozzi suggests the Socratic method and specifies some of the essential conditions for using it. He first notes that it demands exceptional skill from the teacher.

“A superficial and uncultivated intelligence,” he says, “does not sound the depths whence a Socrates made spring up intelligence and truth.”

“A shallow and unrefined intellect,” he says, “does not explore the depths from which a Socrates drew forth intelligence and truth.”

Besides, the Socratic method can be employed only with pupils who already have some instruction. It is absolutely impracticable with children who lack both the point of departure, that is, preliminary notions, and the means of expressing these notions, that is, a knowledge of language. And as it is always necessary that Pestalozzi’s thought should wind up with a figure of speech, he adds:—

Besides, the Socratic method can only be used with students who already have some background knowledge. It’s completely impractical for children who lack both a starting point, which means basic concepts, and the ability to express those concepts, which means an understanding of language. And since it’s always important for Pestalozzi’s ideas to conclude with a metaphor, he adds:—

“In order that the goshawk and the eagle may plunder eggs from other birds, it is first necessary that the latter should deposit eggs in their nests.”

“In order for the goshawk and the eagle to steal eggs from other birds, it’s necessary for the latter to lay eggs in their nests first.”

503. Word, Form, and Number.—A favorite idea of Pestalozzi, which remained at Yverdun, as at Burgdorf, the principle of his exercises in teaching, is that all elementary knowledge can and should be related to three principles,—word, form, and number. To the word he attached language, to form, writing and drawing, and to number, computation.

503. Word, Form, and Number.—A key concept for Pestalozzi, which he applied at both Yverdun and Burgdorf, is the idea that all basic knowledge can and should connect to three principles—word, form, and number. He associated word with language, form with writing and drawing, and number with calculations.

“This was,” he says, “like a ray of light in my researches, like a Deus ex machina!” Nothing justifies such enthusiasm. It would be very easy to show that Pestalozzi’s classification, besides that it offers no practical interest, is not justifiable from the theoretical point of view, first because one of the elements of his trilogy, the word, or language, comprises the other two; and then because a large part of knowledge, for example, all physical qualities, does not permit the distinction of which he was superstitiously fond.

“This was,” he says, “like a ray of light in my research, like a Deus ex machina!” Nothing justifies such excitement. It would be easy to demonstrate that Pestalozzi’s classification, besides lacking any practical value, isn’t justifiable from a theoretical standpoint. First, because one of the elements of his trilogy, the word, or language, includes the other two; and second, because a significant part of knowledge, such as all physical qualities, doesn’t allow for the distinctions he was irrationally attached to.

504. Intuitive Exercises.—What is of more value is the importance which Pestalozzi ascribes to intuition. An incident worthy of note is that it is not Pestalozzi himself, but one of the children of his school, who first had the idea of the direct observation of the objects which serve as the text for the lesson. One day as, according to his custom, he was giving his pupils a long description of what they observed in a drawing where a window was represented, he noticed that one of his little auditors, instead of looking at the picture, was attentively studying the real window of the school-room.

504. Intuitive Workouts.—What matters more is the value Pestalozzi places on intuition. An interesting point is that it wasn't Pestalozzi himself, but one of the children in his school who first came up with the idea of directly observing the objects that serve as the subject for the lesson. One day, as he usually did, he was giving his students a detailed description of what they saw in a drawing of a window. He noticed that one of the kids, instead of looking at the picture, was carefully examining the actual window in the classroom.

From that moment Pestalozzi put aside all his drawings, and took the objects themselves for subjects of observation.

From that moment on, Pestalozzi set aside all his drawings and focused on observing the actual objects themselves.

“The child,” he said, “wishes nothing to intervene between nature and himself.”

“The child,” he said, “wants nothing to come between nature and him.”

Ramsauer, a pupil at Burgdorf, has described, not without some inaccuracy perhaps, the intuitive exercises which Pestalozzi offered to his pupils:—

Ramsauer, a student at Burgdorf, has described, not without some inaccuracies perhaps, the intuitive exercises that Pestalozzi presented to his students:—

“The exercises in language were the best we had, especially those which had reference to the wainscoting of the school-room. He spent whole hours before that wainscoting, very old and torn, busy in examining the holes and rents, with respect to number, form, position, and color, and in formulating our observations in sentences more or less developed. Then Pestalozzi would ask us, Boys, what do you see? (He never mentioned the girls.)

“The language exercises we had were the best, particularly those related to the wainscoting of the classroom. He would spend hours in front of that old, tattered wainscoting, focused on examining the holes and tears, considering their number, shape, position, and color, while we put our observations into sentences that were more or less fully formed. Then Pestalozzi would ask us, ‘Boys, what do you see?’ (He never mentioned the girls.)”

Pupil: I see a hole in the wainscoting.

Pupil: I notice a hole in the wall paneling.

Pestalozzi: Very well; repeat after me:—

Pestalozzi: Alright; say this after me:—

I see a hole in the wainscoting.
I see a large hole in the wainscoting.
Through the hole I see the wall, etc., etc.”

I see a gap in the paneling.
I see a big gap in the paneling.
Through the gap, I can see the wall, etc., etc.”

505. The Book for Mothers.—In 1803 Pestalozzi published a work on elementary instruction, which remained unfinished, entitled The Book for Mothers. This was another Orbis Pictus without pictures. Pestalozzi’s intention was to introduce the child to a knowledge of the objects of nature or of art which fall under his observation. In this he tarried too long over the description of the organs of the body and of their functions. A French critic, Dussault, said, with reference to this:—

505. The Mom's Guide.—In 1803, Pestalozzi published an unfinished work on basic education called The Book for Mothers. It was like another Orbis Pictus, but without illustrations. Pestalozzi aimed to introduce children to the knowledge of natural or artistic objects they could observe. However, he spent too much time describing the body’s organs and their functions. A French critic, Dussault, commented on this:—

“Pestalozzi gives himself much trouble to teach children that their nose is in the middle of their face.” In his anxiety to be simple and elementary, Pestalozzi often succeeds in reality in making instruction puerile. On the other hand, the Père Girard complains that the exercises in language[432] which compose The Book for Mothers, “really very well arranged, are also very dry and monotonous.”

“Pestalozzi puts in a lot of effort to teach kids that their nose is in the middle of their face.” In his eagerness to keep things simple and basic, Pestalozzi often ends up making his lessons childish. On the flip side, Père Girard notes that the language exercises[432] found in The Book for Mothers, “though very well organized, are also quite dull and repetitive.”

506. A Swiss Teacher in 1793.—To form a just estimate of the efforts of Pestalozzi and his assistants, we must take into account the wretched state of instruction at the period when they attempted to reform the methods of teaching. Krüsi, Pestalozzi’s first assistant, one of those who were perhaps the nearest his heart, has himself related how he became a teacher. He was eighteen, and till then his only employment had been that of a peddler for his father. One day, as he was going about his business with a heavy load of merchandise on his shoulders, he meets on the road a revenue officer of the State, and they enter into conversation. “Do you know,” said the officer, “that the teacher of Gais is about to leave his school? Would you not like to succeed him?—It is not a question of what I would like; a school-master should have knowledge, in which I am absolutely lacking.—What a school-master can and should know with us, you might easily learn at your age.”—Krüsi reflected, went to work, and copied more than a hundred times a specimen of writing which he had procured; and he declares that this was his only preparation. He registered for examination. The day for the trial arrived.

506. A Swiss teacher in 1793.—To properly appreciate Pestalozzi and his assistants' efforts, we need to consider the terrible state of education at the time they were trying to change teaching methods. Krüsi, Pestalozzi’s first assistant and one of those who meant a lot to him, shared his story about how he became a teacher. At eighteen, his only job had been selling goods for his father. One day, while carrying a heavy load on his back, he ran into a state revenue officer, and they started talking. “Do you know,” the officer said, “that the teacher in Gais is about to leave his school? Wouldn’t you want to take over?”—“It’s not about what I want; a schoolmaster needs to have knowledge, which I lack entirely.”—“What a schoolmaster needs to know, you could easily learn at your age.” Krüsi thought it over, got to work, and copied a piece of writing he had gotten more than a hundred times. He says that this was his only preparation. He signed up for the exam. The day of the test came.

“There were but two competitors of us,” he says. “The principal test consisted in writing the Lord’s Prayer, and to this I gave my closest attention. I had observed that in German, use was made of capital letters; but I did not know the rule for their use, and took them for ornaments. So I distributed mine in a symmetrical manner, so that some were found even in the middle of words. In fact, neither of us knew anything.

“There were only two of us competing,” he says. “The main test was to write the Lord’s Prayer, which I focused on very carefully. I noticed that in German, they used capital letters, but I didn’t know the rules for using them and thought they were just decorations. So I placed mine in a neat way, even putting some in the middle of words. Honestly, neither of us knew what we were doing.”

“When the examination had been estimated, I was sum[433]moned, and Captain Schœpfer informed me that the examiners had found us both deficient; that my competitor read the better, but that I excelled him in writing; ... that, besides, my apartment, being larger than that of the other candidate, was better fitted for holding a school, and, finally, that I was elected to the vacant place.”

“When the evaluation was completed, I was called in, and Captain Schœpfer told me that the examiners found us both lacking; my competitor had better reading skills, but I was better at writing; ... that, in addition, my room, being larger than the other candidate’s, was more suitable for running a school, and finally, that I was chosen for the open position.”

Is it not well to be indulgent to teachers whom we meet on the highway, who scarcely know how to write, and whom a captain commissions?

Isn't it generous to be lenient with teachers we encounter along the way, who hardly know how to write and who are appointed by a captain?

507. The Institute at Burgdorf (1802).—When Pestalozzi published the Gertrude and The Book for Mothers, he was not simply a school-master at Burgdorf; he had taken charge of an institute, that is, of a boarding-school of higher primary instruction. There also he applied the natural method, “which makes the child proceed from his own intuitions, and leads him by degrees, and through his own efforts, to abstract ideas.” The institute succeeded. The pupils of Burgdorf were distinguished especially by their skill in drawing and in mental arithmetic. Visitors were struck with their air of cheerfulness. Singing and gymnastics were held in honor, and also exercises on natural history, learned in the open field, and during walks. Mildness and liberty characterized the internal management. “It is not a school that you have here,” said a visitor, “but a family!”

507. The Burgdorf Institute (1802).—When Pestalozzi published the Gertrude and The Book for Mothers, he wasn't just a teacher at Burgdorf; he had taken over an institute, which was essentially a boarding school focused on higher primary education. There, he implemented the natural method, “which allows the child to build on his own intuitions and gradually leads him, through his own efforts, to abstract ideas.” The institute thrived. The students at Burgdorf stood out for their skill in drawing and mental math. Visitors were impressed by their cheerful demeanor. Singing and gymnastics were valued, as well as lessons in natural history learned outdoors during walks. The atmosphere was characterized by kindness and freedom. “This isn’t a school you have here,” remarked one visitor, “but a family!”

508. Journey to Paris.—It was at this period that Pestalozzi made a journey to Paris, as a member of the consulta called by Bonaparte to decide the fate of Switzerland. He hoped to take advantage of his stay in France to disseminate his pedagogical ideas. But Bonaparte refused to see him, saying that he had something else to do besides discussing questions of a b c. Monge, the founder of the Polytechnic School, was more cordial, and kindly listened to the explana[434]tions of the Swiss pedagogue. But he concluded by saying, “It is too much for us!” More disdainful still, Talleyrand had said, “It is too much for the people!”

508. Trip to Paris.—During this time, Pestalozzi traveled to Paris as a member of the consulta convened by Bonaparte to determine the future of Switzerland. He hoped to use his time in France to promote his educational ideas. However, Bonaparte refused to meet with him, stating he had better things to do than discuss basic educational concepts. Monge, the founder of the Polytechnic School, was friendlier and listened to the explanations from the Swiss educator. But he ended with, “It’s too much for us!” Even more dismissively, Talleyrand had remarked, “It’s too much for the people!”

On the other hand, at the same period, the philosopher Maine de Biran, then sub-prefect at Bergerac, called a disciple of Pestalozzi, Barraud, to found schools in the department of Dordogne, and he encouraged with all his influence the application of the Pestalozzian method.

On the other hand, during the same time, the philosopher Maine de Biran, who was the sub-prefect in Bergerac, invited a student of Pestalozzi, Barraud, to set up schools in the Dordogne region. He fully supported the implementation of the Pestalozzian method.

509. The Institute at Yverdun (1805-1825).—In 1803 Pestalozzi was obliged to leave the castle of Burgdorf. The Swiss government gave him in exchange the convent of München-Buchsee. Pestalozzi transferred his institute to this place, but only for a little time. In 1805 he established himself at Yverdun, at the foot of Lake Neufchâtel, in French Switzerland; and here, with the aid of several of his colleagues, he developed his methods anew, with brilliant success at first, but afterwards through all sorts of vicissitudes, difficulties, and miseries.

509. The Yverdun Institute (1805-1825).—In 1803, Pestalozzi had to leave the castle of Burgdorf. The Swiss government gave him the convent of München-Buchsee instead. Pestalozzi moved his institute to this location, but only for a short time. In 1805, he set up at Yverdun, at the edge of Lake Neufchâtel, in French Switzerland; and here, with the help of several colleagues, he reworked his methods with great initial success, but later faced various challenges, difficulties, and hardships.

The institute at Yverdun was rather a school of secondary instruction, devoted to the middle classes, than a primary school proper. Pupils poured in from all sides. The character of the studies, however, was poorly defined, and Pestalozzi found himself somewhat out of his element in his new institution, since he excelled only in elementary methods and in the education of little children.

The institute at Yverdun was more like a secondary school for middle-class students than a proper primary school. Students came in from everywhere. However, the nature of the studies was not clearly defined, and Pestalozzi felt a bit out of place in this new institution, as he was only skilled in elementary methods and teaching young children.

510. Success of the Institute.—Numerous visitors betook themselves to Yverdun, some through simple love of strolling. The institute of Yverdun made a part, so to speak, of the curiosities of Switzerland. People visited Pestalozzi as they went to see a lake or a glacier. As soon as notice was given of the arrival of a distinguished personage, Pestalozzi summoned one of his best masters, Ramsauer or Schmid.

510. Institute's Success.—Many visitors came to Yverdun, some just for the love of wandering. The Yverdun institute was, in a way, one of the attractions of Switzerland. People visited Pestalozzi as they would go to see a lake or a glacier. Whenever word got out about the arrival of a notable guest, Pestalozzi would call for one of his top teachers, Ramsauer or Schmid.

“Take your best pupils,” he said, “and show the Prince what we are doing. He has numerous serfs, and when he is convinced, he will have them instructed.”

“Take your best students,” he said, “and show the Prince what we’re doing. He has many serfs, and once he’s convinced, he’ll have them taught.”

These frequent exhibitions entailed a great loss of time. Disorder reigned in the instruction. The young masters whom Pestalozzi had attached to his fortunes were overwhelmed with work, and could not give sufficient attention to the preparation of their lessons. Pestalozzi was growing old, and did not succeed in completing his methods.

These frequent exhibitions took up a lot of time. There was chaos in the teaching. The young teachers that Pestalozzi had brought into his work were swamped with tasks and couldn't focus enough on preparing their lessons. Pestalozzi was getting older and wasn't able to finish his methods.

511. The Tentatives of Pestalozzi.—The teaching of Pestalozzi was in reality but a long groping, an experiment ceaselessly renewed. Do not require of him articulate ideas, and methods definitely established. Always on the alert, and always in quest of something better, his admirable pedagogic instinct never came to full satisfaction. His merit was that he was always on the search for truth. His theories almost always followed, rather than preceded, his experiments. A man of intuition rather than of reasoning, he acknowledges that he went forward without considering what he was doing. He had the merit of making many innovations, but he was wrong in taking counsel of no one but himself, and of his personal feelings. “We ought to read nothing,” he said; “we ought to discover everything.” Pestalozzi never knew how to profit by the experience of others.

511. The Trials of Pestalozzi.—Pestalozzi's approach to teaching was really just a long process of trial and error, an ongoing experiment. Don’t expect him to have clear ideas or well-defined methods. He was always alert and constantly searching for something better, and his remarkable pedagogical instinct was never fully satisfied. His strength was in his continuous search for truth. His theories mostly came after his experiments, rather than before them. Being more intuitive than logical, he admitted that he moved forward without fully understanding his actions. He made several innovations, but he was wrong to rely solely on himself and his own feelings for guidance. “We should read nothing,” he said; “we should discover everything.” Pestalozzi never learned to benefit from the experiences of others.

He never arrived at complete precision in the establishment of his methods. He complained of not being understood, and he was not in fact. One of his pupils at Yverdun, Vulliemin, thus expresses himself:—

He never achieved total precision in defining his methods. He expressed frustration about not being understood, and he really wasn't. One of his students at Yverdun, Vulliemin, puts it this way:—

“That which was called, not without pretense, the method of Pestalozzi was an enigma for us. It was for our teachers themselves. Each of them interpreted the doctrine of the master in his own way; but we were still far from the time[436] when these divergencies engendered discord; when our principal teachers, after each had given out that he alone had comprehended Pestalozzi, ended by asserting that Pestalozzi himself was not understood; that he had not been understood except by Schmid, said Schmid, and by Niederer, said Niederer.”

“What was referred to, not without a bit of bragging, as the method of Pestalozzi was a puzzle for us. It was also for our teachers. Each of them interpreted the master’s teachings in their own way; however, we were still a long way from the time[436] when these differences led to conflict; when our main teachers, each claiming that only they had truly understood Pestalozzi, ended up declaring that Pestalozzi himself was misunderstood; that he had only been understood by Schmid, according to Schmid, and by Niederer, according to Niederer.”

512. Methods at Yverdun.—The writer whom we have just quoted gives us valuable information on the methods which were in use at Yverdun:—

512. Methods at Yverdon.—The author we just quoted provides us with useful insights into the techniques that were used at Yverdun:—

“Instruction was addressed to the intelligence rather than to the memory. Attempt, said Pestalozzi to his colleagues, to develop the child, and not to train him as one trains a dog.”

“Teaching focused on understanding rather than memorization. ‘Try to develop the child,’ Pestalozzi advised his colleagues, ‘instead of training him like you would a dog.’”

“Language was taught us by the aid of intuition; we learned to see correctly, and through this very process to form for ourselves a correct idea of the relations of things. What we had conceived clearly we had no difficulty in expressing clearly.”

“Language was taught to us through intuition; we learned to see accurately, and through this process, we developed a clear understanding of the relationships between things. What we understood clearly, we had no trouble expressing clearly.”

“The first elements of geography were taught us on the spot.... Then we reproduced in relief with clay the valley of which we had just made a study.”

“The first basics of geography were taught to us right there.... Then we created a 3D model with clay of the valley we had just studied.”

“We were made to invent geometry by having marked out for us the end to reach, and by being put on the route. The same course was followed in arithmetic; our computations were made in the head and viva voce, without the aid of paper.”

“We were meant to invent geometry by being given the destination to reach and being set on the path. The same approach was taken in arithmetic; we did our calculations in our heads and viva voce, without the help of paper.”

513. Decadence of the Institute.—Yverdun enjoyed an extraordinary notoriety for some years. But little by little the faults of the method became apparent. Internal discords and the misunderstanding of Pestalozzi’s colleagues, of Niederer, “the philosopher of the method,” and of Schmid, the mathematician, hastened the decadence of[437] an establishment in which order and discipline had never reigned. Pestalozzi was content with being the spur of the institute. He became more and more unfit for practical affairs. He allowed all liberty to his assistants, and also to his pupils. At Yverdun the pupils addressed their teachers in familiar style. The touching fiction of paternity transported into the school, which was successful with Pestalozzi in his first experience in teaching, and with a small number of pupils, was no longer practicable at Yverdun, with a mass of pupils of every age and of every disposition.

513. Institute's decadence.—Yverdun gained significant notoriety for several years. However, the flaws in the method gradually became clear. Internal conflicts and the misunderstandings among Pestalozzi's colleagues, Niederer, "the philosopher of the method," and Schmid, the mathematician, sped up the decline of [437] an establishment where order and discipline were never properly established. Pestalozzi was satisfied to be the driving force behind the institute. He became increasingly unsuited for practical matters. He granted complete freedom to his assistants and his students. At Yverdun, students addressed their teachers in a casual manner. The touching idea of a paternal relationship carried into the school, which had worked well for Pestalozzi in his early teaching experiences with a small number of students, was no longer feasible at Yverdun, with a large group of students of all ages and personalities.

514. Judgment of Père Girard.—In 1809 the Père Girard[221] was commissioned by the Swiss government to inspect the institute. The result was not favorable, though Girard acknowledges that he conceived the idea of his own method from studying at first hand that of Pestalozzi.

514. Judgment of Father Girard.—In 1809, Père Girard[221] was hired by the Swiss government to evaluate the institute. The report was not positive, although Girard admits that he developed his own method after observing Pestalozzi's approach firsthand.

The principal criticism of Girard bears on the abuse of mathematics, which, under the influence of Schmid, became in fact more and more the principal occupation of teachers and pupils.

The main criticism of Girard focuses on the misuse of mathematics, which, influenced by Schmid, increasingly became the primary focus for both teachers and students.

“I made the remark,” he says, “to my old friend Pestalozzi, that the mathematics exercised an unjustifiable sway in his establishment, and that I feared the results of this on the education that was given. Whereupon he replied to me with spirit, as was his manner: ‘This is because I wish my children to believe nothing which cannot be demonstrated as clearly to them as that two and two make four.’ My reply was in the same strain: ‘In that case, if I had thirty sons, I would not entrust one of them to you, for it would be impossible for you to demonstrate to him, as you can that two and two make four, that I am his father, and that I have a right to his obedience.’”

“I made the comment,” he says, “to my old friend Pestalozzi that mathematics held an unjustifiable influence in his school, and I worried about the effects this would have on the education provided. He responded energetically, as was his style: ‘This is because I want my students to believe nothing that can't be demonstrated as clearly to them as that two and two make four.’ I replied in the same spirit: ‘In that case, if I had thirty sons, I wouldn’t trust any of them with you, since it would be impossible for you to demonstrate to him, as you can that two and two make four, that I am his father, and that I have the right to his obedience.’”

It is evident that Pestalozzi was deviating from his own inclinations. The general character of his pedagogy is in fact to avoid abstraction, and in all things to aim at concrete and living intuition. Even in religion, he deliberately excluded dogmatic teaching, precise and literal form, and sought only to awaken in the soul a religious sentiment, sincere and profound. The Père Girard had remarked to him that the religious instruction of his pupils was vague and indeterminate, and that their aspirations lacked the doctrinal form. “The form,” replied Pestalozzi, “I am still looking for it!”

It’s clear that Pestalozzi was straying from his own preferences. The overall nature of his teaching approach is to avoid abstraction and always focus on clear and vibrant understanding. Even in religion, he intentionally left out strict dogma and specific details, aiming instead to stir a genuine and deep religious feeling in the soul. Père Girard pointed out to him that the religious education of his students was unclear and undefined, and that their ambitions lacked a doctrinal structure. “I’m still searching for that structure!” Pestalozzi replied.

515. The Last Years of Pestalozzi.—Disheartened by the decadence of his institute, Pestalozzi left Yverdun in 1824, and sought a retreat at Neuhof, on the farm where he had tried his first experiments in popular education. It is here that he wrote his last two works,—The Swan’s Song and My Destinies. January 25, 1827, he was taken to Brugg to consult a physician. He died there February 17; and two days after he was buried at Birr. It is there that the Canton of Argovia erected a monument to him in 1846, with the following inscription:—

515. The Final Years of Pestalozzi.—Feeling discouraged by the decline of his institute, Pestalozzi left Yverdun in 1824 and sought refuge at Neuhof, on the farm where he had conducted his initial experiments in public education. It was here that he wrote his last two works,—The Swan’s Song and My Destinies. On January 25, 1827, he was taken to Brugg to see a doctor. He passed away there on February 17, and two days later, he was buried in Birr. It is here that the Canton of Argovia erected a monument to him in 1846, with the following inscription:—

“Here lies Henry Pestalozzi, born at Zurich, January 12, 1746, died at Brugg, February 17, 1827, savior of the poor at Neuhof, preacher of the people in Leonard and Gertrude, father of orphans at Stanz, founder of the new people’s school at Burgdorf and at München-Buchsee, educator of humanity at Yverdun, man, Christian, citizen: everything for others, nothing for himself. Blessed be his name.”

“Here lies Henry Pestalozzi, born in Zurich, January 12, 1746, died in Brugg, February 17, 1827, savior of the poor at Neuhof, preacher of the people in Leonard and Gertrude, father of orphans at Stanz, founder of the new people's school at Burgdorf and München-Buchsee, educator of humanity at Yverdun, man, Christian, citizen: everything for others, nothing for himself. Blessed be his name.”

516. Essential Principles.—Pestalozzi never took the trouble to formulate the essential principles of his pedagogy. Incapable of all labor in abstract reflection, he borrowed from his friends, on every possible occasion, the logical[439] exposition of his own methods. In his first letter to Gessner, he is only too happy to reproduce the observations of the philanthropist Fischer, who distinguished five essential principles in his system:—

516. Key Principles.—Pestalozzi never bothered to outline the key principles of his teaching approach. Unable to engage in abstract thinking, he relied on his friends to explain his methods logically whenever he could. In his first letter to Gessner, he eagerly shares the insights of the philanthropist Fischer, who identified five key principles in his system:—

1. To give the mind an intensive culture, and not simply extensive: to form the mind, and not to content one’s self with furnishing it;

1. To give the mind in-depth training, and not just broad knowledge: to shape the mind, and not just to satisfy oneself with providing it;

2. To connect all instruction with the study of language;

2. To link all teaching with the study of language;

3. To furnish the mind for all its operations with fundamental data, mother ideas;

3. To equip the mind for all its functions with essential information, foundational ideas;

4. To simplify the mechanism of instruction and study;

4. To make the process of teaching and studying easier;

5. To popularize science.

Make science popular.

On several points, indeed, Pestalozzi calls in question the translation which Fischer has given of his thought; but, notwithstanding these reservations, powerless to find a more exact formula, he accepts as a finality this interpretation of his doctrine.

On several points, Pestalozzi actually questions the translation that Fischer has provided of his ideas; however, despite these doubts, he feels unable to come up with a more precise expression and ultimately accepts this interpretation of his teachings as definitive.

Later, another witness of the life of Pestalozzi, Morf, also condensed into a few maxims the pedagogy of the great teacher:—

Later, another observer of Pestalozzi's life, Morf, summed up the great teacher's pedagogy in a few maxims:—

1. Intuition is the basis of instruction;

1. Intuition is the foundation of teaching;

2. Language ought to be associated with intuition;

2. Language should be linked to intuition;

3. The time to learn is not that of judging and of criticising;

3. The time to learn isn't the time for judging and criticizing;

4. In each branch, instruction ought to begin with the simplest elements, and to progress by degrees while following the development of the child, that is to say, through a series of steps psychologically connected;

4. In each subject, teaching should start with the most basic concepts and gradually build up, matching the child's development, which means moving through a series of steps that are psychologically linked;

5. We should dwell long enough on each part of the instruction for the pupil to gain a complete mastery of it;

5. We should spend enough time on each part of the instruction for the student to fully understand it;

6. Instruction ought to follow the order of natural development, and not that of synthetic exposition;

6. Instruction should follow the order of natural development, not that of artificial presentation;

7. The individuality of the child is sacred;

7. The child's individuality is sacred;

8. The principal end of elementary instruction is not to cause the child to acquire knowledge and talents, but to develop and increase the forces of his intelligence;

8. The main goal of basic education isn’t just to make the child gain knowledge and skills, but to develop and enhance their intellectual abilities;

9. To wisdom there must be joined power; to theoretical knowledge, practical skill;

9. Wisdom needs to be accompanied by power; theoretical knowledge requires practical skill;

10. The relations between master and pupil ought to be based on love;

10. The relationship between teacher and student should be based on love;

11. Instruction proper ought to be made subordinate to the higher purpose of education.

11. Teaching should be secondary to the greater goal of education.

Each one of these aphorisms would need a long commentary. It is sufficient, however, to study them in the aggregate, in order to form an almost exact idea of that truly humane pedagogy which reposes on psychological principles.

Each of these sayings would require a detailed explanation. However, it's enough to look at them as a whole to get a pretty accurate understanding of that genuinely compassionate teaching approach that is based on psychological principles.

Krüsi could say of his master: “With respect to the ordinary knowledge and practices of the school, Pestalozzi was far below a good village magister; but he possessed something infinitely superior to that which can be given by a course of instruction, whatever it may be. He knew that which remains concealed from a great number of teachers,—the human spirit and the laws of its development and culture, the human heart and the means of vivifying it and ennobling it.”

Krüsi could say of his master: “In terms of the regular knowledge and practices of teaching, Pestalozzi was well below an average village teacher; but he had something far greater than what can be learned from any course, no matter what it is. He understood what is hidden from many educators—the human spirit and the principles of its growth and development, the human heart and the ways to inspire and elevate it.”

517. Pedagogical Processes.—The pedagogy of Pestalozzi is no less valid in its processes than in its principles. Without presuming to enumerate everything, we will indicate succinctly some of the scholastic practices which he employed and recommended:—

517. Teaching Methods.—Pestalozzi's approach to teaching is just as effective in its methods as it is in its principles. Without attempting to list everything, we will briefly highlight some of the educational practices he used and endorsed:—

The child should know how to speak before learning to read.

The child should learn to talk before they learn to read.

For reading, use should be made of movable letters glued on pasteboard. Before writing, the pupil should draw. The first exercises in writing should be upon slates.

For reading, use movable letters glued onto cardboard. Before writing, the student should draw. The first writing exercises should be on slates.

In the study of language, the evolution of nature should be followed, first studying nouns, then qualificatives, and finally propositions.

In studying language, we should follow the evolution of nature by starting with nouns, then moving on to adjectives, and finally covering sentences.

The elements of computation shall be taught by the aid of material objects taken as units, or at least by means of strokes drawn on a board. Oral computation shall be the most employed.

The elements of computation will be taught using physical objects as units or, at the very least, through strokes drawn on a board. Oral computation will be the most frequently used method.

The pupil ought, in order to form an accurate and exact idea of numbers, to conceive them always as a collection of strokes or of concrete things, and not as abstract figures. A small table divided into squares in which points are represented, serves to teach addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division.

The student should, to develop a clear and precise understanding of numbers, think of them always as a set of marks or physical objects, rather than as abstract symbols. A small table divided into squares that shows points helps teach addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division.

There was neither book nor copy-book in the schools of Burgdorf.

There were no books or notebooks in the schools of Burgdorf.

The children had nothing to learn by heart. They had to repeat all at once and in accord the instructions of the master. Each lesson lasted but an hour, and was followed by a short interval devoted to recreation.

The kids didn't have anything to memorize. They had to repeat all the instructions from the teacher at once and in unison. Each lesson lasted only an hour and was followed by a brief break for recreation.

Manual labor, making paper boxes, working in the garden, gymnastics, were associated with mental labor. The last hour of each day was devoted to optional labor. The pupils said, “We are working for ourselves.”

Manual work, like making paper boxes, gardening, and gymnastics, was linked to mental work. The last hour of each day was set aside for optional work. The students said, “We are working for ourselves.”

A few hours a week were devoted to military exercises.

A few hours a week were spent on military drills.

Surely everything is not to be commended in the processes which we have just indicated. It is not necessary, for example, that the child conceive, when he computes, the content of numbers, and Pestalozzi sometimes makes an abuse of sense intuition. He introduces analysis, and an analysis too subtile and too minute, into studies where nature alone does her work. “My method,” he said, “is but a refinement of the processes of nature.” He refines too much.

Surely not everything can be praised in the processes we've just mentioned. For instance, it's not essential for a child to fully grasp the meaning of numbers when calculating, and Pestalozzi sometimes overuses sensory intuition. He brings in analysis that is too subtle and too detailed in areas where nature should take its course. “My method,” he said, “is just a refinement of the processes of nature.” He refines too much.

518. Pestalozzi and Rousseau.—Pestalozzi has often acknowledged what he owed to Rousseau. “My chimerical and unpractical spirit was taken,” he said, “with that chimerical and impracticable book.... The system of liberty ideally established by Rousseau, excited in me an infinite longing for a wider and more bounteous sphere of activity.”

518. Pestalozzi and Rousseau.—Pestalozzi frequently recognized his debt to Rousseau. “My fanciful and unrealistic nature was captivated,” he said, “by that fanciful and unrealistic book.... The ideal system of freedom proposed by Rousseau sparked in me an endless desire for a broader and more generous field of action.”

The great superiority of Pestalozzi over Rousseau, is that he worked for the people,—that he applied to a great number of children the principles which Rousseau embodied only in an individual and privileged education. Émile, after all, is an aristocrat. He is rich, and of good ancestry; and is endowed with all the gifts of nature and fortune. Real pupils do not offer, in general, to the action of teachers, material as docile and complaisant. Pestalozzi had to do only with children of the common people, who have everything to learn at school, because they have found at home, with busy or careless parents, neither encouragement nor example,—because their early years have been only a long intellectual slumber. For these benumbed natures, many exercises are necessary which would properly be regarded as useless if it were a question of instructing children of another condition. Before condemning, before ridiculing, the trifling practices of Pestalozzi, and of teachers of the same school, we should consider the use to which these processes were applied. The real organizer of the education of childhood and of the people, Pestalozzi has a right to the plaudits of all those who are interested in the future of the masses of the people.

The major advantage of Pestalozzi over Rousseau is that he worked for the public—he applied principles to a large group of children that Rousseau only implemented in an individual and privileged education. Émile, after all, is an aristocrat. He is wealthy and comes from a good family; he has all the natural gifts and advantages. Real students don't typically provide teachers with material that's so obedient and easygoing. Pestalozzi dealt solely with children from the working class, who have everything to learn at school because they have received neither encouragement nor example at home, with preoccupied or indifferent parents—because their early years have been nothing but a long intellectual sleep. For these unawakened minds, many exercises are needed that would be seen as pointless if it were about educating children from another background. Before criticizing or mocking the trivial practices of Pestalozzi and others in his educational approach, we should think about what these methods were used for. As a true pioneer of childhood and public education, Pestalozzi deserves recognition from everyone who cares about the future of the general public.

519. Conclusion.—We should not flatter ourselves that merely by means of an analysis of Pestalozzi’s methods, we can comprehend the service of a man who excelled in the warmth of his charity, in his ardor of devotion and of propagandism, and in I know not what that makes a grand per[443]sonality, more than by the clearness and the exactness of his theories. It is somewhat with Pestalozzi as with those great actors who carry with them to their tomb a part of the secret of their art.

519. Conclusion.—We shouldn’t fool ourselves into thinking that by just analyzing Pestalozzi’s methods, we can fully understand the contributions of a man renowned for his warmth, dedication, and passion for promoting his ideas, along with that indescribable quality that defines a remarkable personality, beyond just the clarity and precision of his theories. Pestalozzi is somewhat like those great actors who take a piece of the secret of their craft to their graves.

He was especially great in heart and in love. To read some of his writings, we would sometimes be tempted to say that his intellect was far inferior to the expectation excited by his name; but what a splendid revenge he takes in the domain of sentiment!

He was especially generous in heart and in love. Reading some of his writings might sometimes lead us to think that his intellect falls short of what his name suggests; but what a remarkable comeback he makes in the realm of emotion!

He passionately loved the people. He knew their sufferings, and nothing turned him from his anxiety to cure them. In the presence of a beautiful landscape, he thought less of the charming scene that was displayed before his eyes than of the poor people who, under those splendors of nature, led a life of misery.

He passionately loved the people. He understood their struggles, and nothing could distract him from his desire to help them. In front of a beautiful landscape, he cared less about the stunning view before him and more about the poor people who, amidst such natural beauty, lived in hardship.

That which assures him an immortal glory is the high purpose that he set before himself,—his ardor to regenerate humanity through instruction. Of what consequence is it that the results obtained were so disproportionate to his efforts, and that he could say, “The contrast between what I would and what I could is so great that it cannot be expressed”? Even the French Revolution did not succeed in the matter of instruction, in making its works commensurate with its aspirations.

What guarantees him lasting glory is the noble goal he aimed for—his passion to transform humanity through education. What does it matter that the results he achieved were so mismatched with his efforts, and that he could say, “The gap between what I wanted to do and what I managed to do is so vast that it can't be put into words”? Even the French Revolution failed to align its achievements with its educational ambitions.

The love and the admiration of all the friends of instruction are forever secured to Pestalozzi. He was the most suggestive, the most stimulating, of modern educators. If it was not given him to act sufficiently on French pedagogy, he was in Germany the great inspirer of reform in popular education. While he was despised by Bonaparte, he obtained, in 1802, from the philosopher Fichte, this fine compliment, “It is from the institute of Pestalozzi that I expect the regeneration of the German nation.”

The love and admiration from all his fellow educators will always belong to Pestalozzi. He was one of the most inspiring and thought-provoking modern teachers. Although he may not have influenced French education as much, he was a key motivator for reform in popular education in Germany. Even though Bonaparte looked down on him, he received a great compliment in 1802 from the philosopher Fichte, who said, “It is from the institute of Pestalozzi that I expect the regeneration of the German nation.”

[520. Analytical Summary.—1. Inveniam viam aut faciam. To know the end is to find the way; and to be possessed of an impulse to reach an end is to make a way. There are thus two categories of educational reformers. Some see a goal by the light of reason and reflection, and then lay out a logical route to it which they may or may not traverse, but which some one will ultimately traverse. Others are dominated by an intense feeling, and grope their uncertain way towards a goal whose outline and position are only dimly discerned through the mists of emotion. With some, the motive is intellectual, with others, it is emotional; and in their higher manifestations these endowments are mutually exclusive.

[520. Analysis Summary.—1. Inveniam viam aut faciam. Knowing the destination means finding the path; having the drive to achieve a goal means creating that path. There are two types of educational reformers. Some identify a goal through reason and careful thought, then map out a logical route to it, which they may or may not follow, but which someone will eventually take. Others are guided by strong feelings and feel their way toward a goal that they can only vaguely see through the fog of emotion. For some, the motivation is intellectual; for others, it's emotional. In their more advanced forms, these motivations are mutually exclusive.

2. Pestalozzi belongs pre-eminently to the emotional reformers. He felt intensely, but he saw vaguely. His impulses were the highest and the noblest that can animate the human soul, but at every stage in his career his success was compromised by his inability to see things in their normal relations and proportions. Conscious of his inability to frame a rational defence of his system, he was glad to borrow philosophic insight from abroad; but he could not live with colleagues who would test the logic of his methods.

2. Pestalozzi is primarily known as an emotional reformer. He felt deeply, but his vision was often unclear. His motivations were among the highest and most noble that can inspire the human spirit, but at every point in his journey, his success was hindered by his struggle to perceive things in their true context and scale. Aware that he couldn't provide a rational justification for his approach, he was eager to draw philosophical insights from others; however, he couldn't work alongside peers who would challenge the logic of his methods.

3. Tested by the simplest rules of order, symmetry, and economy, the schools organized by Pestalozzi were failures; but tested by the exalted humanity, the heroic devotion, and self-sacrifice of their founder, and by the new life which, through his example, was henceforth to animate the teaching profession, his schools were successful beyond all precedent. Judged by modern standards, Pestalozzi was a poor teacher, but an unsurpassed educator.

3. When evaluated by basic principles of order, balance, and cost-effectiveness, the schools set up by Pestalozzi were failures; however, when judged by the remarkable compassion, heroic commitment, and selflessness of their founder, along with the renewed inspiration he brought to the teaching profession, his schools were incredibly successful. By today's standards, Pestalozzi was not a great teacher, but he was an exceptional educator.

4. The conception which the humanitarian warmth of Pestalozzi’s nature converted into a motive, was that true education is a growth, the outward evolution of an inward life.[445] The conception itself was as old as David and Socrates, but it had ceased to have the power of a living truth.

4. The idea that Pestalozzi’s compassionate nature turned into a driving force was that true education is a growth, the outward expression of an inner life.[445] This idea was as old as David and Socrates, but it had lost the vitality of a living truth.

5. The history of human thought shows that there has ever been a tendency to separate form from content, or letter from spirit, and as constant a predilection for form or letter, as distinguished from content or spirit; and the essential work of reform has consisted in reanimation. This illustrates and defines Pestalozzi’s mission as an educator. The story of his devotion and suffering is the most pathetic in the history of education, and it should be unnecessary to repeat the lesson that was taught at such cost.]

5. The history of human thought shows that there has always been a tendency to separate form from content, or letter from spirit, and a consistent preference for form or letter, as opposed to content or spirit; and the essential work of reform has involved revitalization. This illustrates and defines Pestalozzi’s mission as an educator. His story of devotion and suffering is the most touching in the history of education, and it should be unnecessary to reiterate the lesson that was learned at such a high cost.

FOOTNOTES:

[216] Besides Basedow, there should be mentioned among the educators who have become noted in Germany under the name of Philanthropists, Salzman (1744-1811) and Campe (1746-1818).

[216] In addition to Basedow, we should also mention Salzman (1744-1811) and Campe (1746-1818) among the educators who gained recognition in Germany as Philanthropists.

[217] What a painstaking soul to be so exact in his accounts! Doubtless he had an eye to the future publication of his record as a maître de fouet! This account is rather too exact to be trustworthy. (P.)

[217] What a meticulous person to be so precise in his records! Surely he was planning for the future publication of his account as a maître de fouet! This account is a bit too detailed to be reliable. (P.)

[218] See interesting quotations from the “Journal d’un père,” in the excellent biography of Pestalozzi, by Roger de Guimps.

[218] Check out some interesting quotes from the “Journal d’un père,” in the great biography of Pestalozzi by Roger de Guimps.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[220] A second edition appeared in the lifetime of the author, in 1820, with some important modifications. The French translation published in 1882 by Dr. Darin was made from the first edition.

[220] A second edition was released during the author's lifetime in 1820, featuring some significant changes. The French translation that came out in 1882 by Dr. Darin was based on the first edition.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.


CHAPTER XIX.

THE SUCCESSORS OF PESTALOZZI—FRŒBEL AND PÈRE GIRARD.

THE PEDAGOGY OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY; FRŒBEL (1782-1852); YOUTH OF FRŒBEL; DIFFERENT EMPLOYMENTS; CALL TO TEACH; FRŒBEL AND PESTALOZZI; TREATISE ON THE SPHERICAL; NEW STUDIES; INSTITUTE OF KEILHAU; THE EDUCATION OF MAN; ANALYSIS OF THAT WORK; LOVE FOR CHILDREN; UNITY OF EDUCATION; DIFFERENT STAGES IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF MAN; NATURALISM OF FRŒBEL; NEW EXPERIMENTS IN TEACHING; KINDERGARTENS; ORIGIN OF THE KINDERGARTENS; THE GIFTS OF FRŒBEL; APPEAL TO THE INSTINCTS OF THE CHILD; IMPORTANCE OF SPORTS; PRINCIPAL NEEDS OF THE CHILD; FAULTS IN FRŒBEL’S METHOD; THE LAST ESTABLISHMENTS OF FRŒBEL; FRŒBEL AND DIESTERWEG; POPULARITY OF FRŒBEL; THE PÈRE GIRARD (1765-1850); LIFE OF THE PÈRE GIRARD; PLAN OF EDUCATION FOR HELVETIA; LAST YEARS OF THE PÈRE GIRARD; TEACHING OF THE MOTHER TONGUE; GRAMMAR OF IDEAS; DISCREET USE OF RULES; EDUCATIVE COURSE IN THE MOTHER TONGUE; ANALYSIS OF THAT WORK; MORAL ARITHMETIC; MORAL GEOGRAPHY; INFLUENCE OF GIRARD; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE PEDAGOGY OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY; FRŒBEL (1782-1852); YOUTH OF FRŒBEL; DIFFERENT JOBS; CALL TO TEACH; FRŒBEL AND PESTALOZZI; TREATISE ON THE SPHERICAL; NEW STUDIES; INSTITUTE OF KEILHAU; THE EDUCATION OF MAN; ANALYSIS OF THAT WORK; LOVE FOR CHILDREN; UNITY OF EDUCATION; DIFFERENT STAGES IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF MAN; NATURALISM OF FRŒBEL; NEW EXPERIMENTS IN TEACHING; KINDERGARTENS; ORIGIN OF THE KINDERGARTENS; THE GIFTS OF FRŒBEL; APPEAL TO THE INSTINCTS OF THE CHILD; IMPORTANCE OF SPORTS; MAIN NEEDS OF THE CHILD; FAULTS IN FRŒBEL’S METHOD; THE LAST ESTABLISHMENTS OF FRŒBEL; FRŒBEL AND DIESTERWEG; POPULARITY OF FRŒBEL; THE PÈRE GIRARD (1765-1850); LIFE OF THE PÈRE GIRARD; EDUCATIONAL PLAN FOR HELVETIA; FINAL YEARS OF THE PÈRE GIRARD; TEACHING OF THE MOTHER TONGUE; GRAMMAR OF IDEAS; CAREFUL USE OF RULES; EDUCATIONAL COURSE IN THE MOTHER TONGUE; ANALYSIS OF THAT WORK; MORAL ARITHMETIC; MORAL GEOGRAPHY; INFLUENCE OF GIRARD; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


521. The Pedagogy of the Nineteenth Century.—Pestalozzi really belongs to our century by the close of his career, and especially by the posthumous glory of his name. With Frœbel and the Père Girard, we enter completely upon the nineteenth century; both, in different degrees and with characteristics of their own, continue the work of Pestalozzi.

521. The Teaching Methods of the Nineteenth Century.—Pestalozzi really fits into our century by the end of his career, especially due to the lasting fame of his name. With Frœbel and Père Girard, we fully enter the nineteenth century; both, in their own ways and with unique traits, carry on Pestalozzi's work.

522. Frœbel (1782-1852).—It may be said of Frœbel as of Pestalozzi, that in France at least, he is more praised than known, more celebrated than studied. We have been tardy in speaking of him,—it is scarcely twenty years since; but it seems that our admiration has sought to atone for the slowness of its manifestation by its vivacity and its ardor. The name of the founder of Kindergartens has become almost popular, while his writings have remained almost unknown.

522. Fröbel (1782-1852).—It can be said about Frœbel, similar to Pestalozzi, that in France at least, he is more praised than understood, more celebrated than studied. We've been slow to talk about him—it’s barely been twenty years since; however, it seems our admiration has tried to make up for its delayed arrival with its enthusiasm and passion. The name of the founder of Kindergartens has become quite well-known, while his writings are still largely unfamiliar.

An impartial and thorough study of Frœbel’s work will abate rather than encourage this excessive infatuation and this somewhat artificial enthusiasm. Assuredly, Frœbel had grand qualities as a teacher; but he lacked a profound classical culture and also the sense of proportion. Like most of the Germans of this century, he has ventured on the conceptions of a nebulous philosophy, and following the steps of Hegel, he has too often deserted the route of observation and experiment, to strike out into metaphysical divagations. Frœbel’s imagination magnifies and distorts everything. He cannot see objects as they are, but lends them a symbolical meaning, and wanders off into transcendental and obscure considerations. But his practical work is worth more than his writings, and he cannot be denied the glory of having been a bold and happy innovator in the field of early education.

A fair and in-depth look at Frœbel’s work will reduce, not promote, this extreme fascination and somewhat forced enthusiasm. It’s true that Frœbel had great qualities as a teacher, but he lacked a deep classical education and a sense of balance. Like many Germans of this century, he ventured into unclear philosophical ideas, and, following Hegel's lead, he often strayed from observation and experimentation into abstract theorizing. Frœbel’s imagination exaggerates and distorts everything. He can’t see things as they really are; instead, he assigns them symbolic meanings and gets lost in complex and obscure thoughts. However, his hands-on work is more valuable than his writings, and he deserves recognition for being a bold and innovative figure in early education.

523. The Youth of Frœbel.—Frœbel was born in Thuringia in 1782. He lost his mother almost at birth, and was educated by his father and his uncle, both village pastors. We recollect that by a contrary destiny, Pestalozzi was brought up by his mother. From his earliest years he manifested remarkable traits of character, and also mental tendencies which were a little singular. He was dreamy and wholly penetrated with a profound religious sentiment.[448] Thus, the day when he believed that he was assured by peremptory reasoning that he was not doomed to eternal flames, was an event in his life. Ardently enamored of nature, he considers her as the true inspirer of humanity. This had also been the conception of Rousseau and of Pestalozzi, but it exhibits itself with much more power in the case of Frœbel.

523. Frœbel's Youth.—Frœbel was born in Thuringia in 1782. He lost his mother almost right after birth and was raised by his father and uncle, who were both village pastors. We remember that, by contrast, Pestalozzi was brought up by his mother. From an early age, Frœbel showed remarkable character traits and some unique mental tendencies. He was dreamy and deeply filled with a strong religious feeling.[448] Therefore, the day he convinced himself through firm reasoning that he was not destined for eternal damnation was a significant moment in his life. Passionately in love with nature, he viewed it as the true inspiration for humanity. This idea had also been expressed by Rousseau and Pestalozzi, but it is much more powerful in Frœbel’s case.

It is difficult to comprehend the exaggeration of his thought when he says that nature, attentively observed, appears to us as the symbol of the highest aspirations of human life.

It's hard to understand the extent of his exaggeration when he claims that nature, when observed closely, seems to represent the highest ambitions of human life.

“Entire nature, even the world of crystals and stones, teaches us to recognize good and evil, but nowhere in a more living, tranquil, clear, and evident way than in the world of plants and flowers.”

“Everything in nature, even the world of crystals and stones, teaches us to tell the difference between good and evil, but there's no place that shows it more vividly, peacefully, clearly, and obviously than in the world of plants and flowers.”

Morality, thus understood, is a little vague. We do not deny that the calm life of the fields contributes to surround us with a pure atmosphere, and to beget within us wholesome and elevated aspirations; but one must have a singularly sentimental temperament to believe that nature can give us “the clearest and the most obvious” lessons in morals.

Morality, in this sense, is somewhat unclear. We can't deny that the peaceful life in the countryside helps create a clean atmosphere and fosters positive and high-minded aspirations within us; however, you would have to have a particularly sentimental mindset to think that nature can provide us with “the clearest and the most obvious” lessons in ethics.

524. Different Occupations.—The first part of Frœbel’s life gives evidence of a certain unsteadiness of mind. Inconstant in his tastes, he cannot settle on a fixed mode of life. Improvident and poor, like Pestalozzi, he is in turn forester, intendant, architect, preceptor; he feels his way up to the day when his vocation as a teacher is suddenly revealed to him. Moreover, he studies everything,—law, mineralogy, agriculture, mathematics.

524. Various Professions.—The early part of Frœbel’s life shows that he had a restless mind. He was inconsistent in his interests and struggled to stick to one path. Like Pestalozzi, he lived in poverty and took on various roles as a forester, manager, architect, and teacher; he navigated through different experiences until he finally discovered his calling as a teacher. Additionally, he dived into studying a wide range of subjects—law, mineralogy, agriculture, and mathematics.

525. Vocation to Teach.—It was in 1805, at Frankfort, that Frœbel began to teach. He was then twenty-three. The teacher Gruner offered him a position as instructor in[449] the model school which he directed; Frœbel accepted, but he was of that number who do nothing artlessly.

525. Teaching Vocation.—In 1805, in Frankfurt, Frœbel started teaching. He was just twenty-three. The teacher Gruner offered him a role as an instructor in [449] the model school he managed; Frœbel accepted, but he was not the kind of person to do anything without purpose.

“An accidental circumstance determined my decision. I received news that my certificates were lost [certificates that he had sent to an architect to secure a position with him]. I then concluded that Providence had intended, by this incident, to take from me the possibility of a return backward.”

“An unexpected situation influenced my decision. I got word that my certificates were lost [certificates that he had sent to an architect to secure a position with him]. I then figured that fate had intended, through this incident, to eliminate my chance of going back.”

At the end of a few days he wrote to his brother Christopher:—

At the end of a few days, he wrote to his brother Christopher:—

“It is astonishing how my duties please me. From the first lesson it seemed to me that I had never done anything else, and that I was born for that very thing. I could no longer make it seem to me that I had previously thought of following any occupation but this, and yet I confess that the idea of becoming a teacher had never occurred to me.”

“It’s amazing how much I enjoy my responsibilities. From the very first lesson, it felt like I had never done anything else and that I was meant for this. I can no longer convince myself that I ever considered any other career, yet I admit that the thought of becoming a teacher had never crossed my mind.”

526. Frœbel and Pestalozzi.—At the school in Frankfort, Frœbel, still a novice in the art of teaching, attempted scarcely more than scrupulously to apply the Pestalozzian methods.

526. Fröbel and Pestalozzi.—At the school in Frankfurt, Frœbel, still new to teaching, tried hardly anything more than carefully following the Pestalozzian methods.

And upon many points Frœbel remained to the end a faithful disciple of Pestalozzi. Intuition is the fundamental principle of his method, and we might say that his effort in pedagogy consists chiefly in organizing into a system the sense intuitions which Pestalozzi proposed to the child somewhat at random and without plan.

And on many points, Frœbel stayed a dedicated follower of Pestalozzi until the end. Intuition is the core principle of his approach, and we could say that his work in education mainly focuses on creating a structured system from the sensory intuitions that Pestalozzi presented to the child somewhat randomly and without a clear plan.

Frœbel had had direct relations with Pestalozzi. In 1808 he went to Yverdun with three of his pupils, and there spent two years, taking part in the work of the institute, and becoming acquainted with the methods of the master. He declares that it was a “decisive” epoch in his life.

Frœbel had direct connections with Pestalozzi. In 1808, he went to Yverdun with three of his students, where he spent two years participating in the work of the institute and getting to know the master’s methods. He states that it was a "decisive" period in his life.

But let us note, in passing, the difference in character between Pestalozzi and Frœbel. While Pestalozzi is ever[450] ready to accuse himself with a touching humility, Frœbel regards himself as almost infallible. He never attributes failure to his own insufficiency, but lays the blame on destiny or on the ill-will of others. Pestalozzi is ever forgetting himself, and he is so neglectful as to be uncouth in his attire. “He never knew how to dress,” say his biographers; “his distraction made him forget sometimes his cravat, and at others his garters.” Frœbel, on the contrary, affected an elegant and theatrical bearing. He studied effect. At certain periods, as we are told, he wore Hessian boots and a Tyrolese cap with high plumes.

But let’s take a moment to notice the difference in character between Pestalozzi and Frœbel. While Pestalozzi always humbly blames himself, Frœbel sees himself as nearly infallible. He never attributes failure to his own shortcomings, instead blaming fate or the ill will of others. Pestalozzi often forgets himself, neglecting his appearance to the point of being awkward in his clothing. “He never knew how to dress,” say his biographers; “his distracted mind sometimes made him forget his tie, and at other times, his socks.” In contrast, Frœbel presented himself with an elegant and theatrical style. He was concerned with appearances. At certain times, as we are told, he wore Hessian boots and a Tyrolean cap adorned with tall plumes.

527. The Treatise on Sphericity (1811).—It was about 1811 that the peculiar originality of Frœbel manifested itself, and this was done, it must be confessed, in an unfortunate way, by the publication of his Treatise on Sphericity.

527. The Treatise on Sphericity (1811).—Around 1811, Frœbel's unique originality became evident, though it was unfortunately showcased through the release of his Treatise on Sphericity.

Pestalozzi somewhere wrote: “If my life is entitled to any credit, it is that of having placed the square at the basis of an intuitive instruction which has never yet been given to a people.”[222] This language coming from Pestalozzi is certainly calculated to surprise us; but at least Pestalozzi meant square in the proper sense of the term, as a geometrical figure, or as a form for drawing. When Frœbel speaks to us of the sphere, and makes of it the basis of education, it is a wholly different thing.

Pestalozzi once said: “If my life deserves any recognition, it’s for laying the foundation of an intuitive education that has never been offered to a people.”[222] This statement from Pestalozzi is definitely surprising; but at least Pestalozzi was referring to a square in the correct sense, as a geometric shape, or as a form for drawing. When Frœbel talks about the sphere and makes it the foundation of education, it’s a completely different matter.

In reading the Treatise on Sphericity, we are sometimes tempted to inquire whether we have to do with a well-balanced mind, or whether an exuberant imagination has not caused the author to lose the consciousness of reality.

In reading the Treatise on Sphericity, we sometimes find ourselves wondering if the author has a balanced mind, or if their vivid imagination has led them to lose touch with reality.

According to Frœbel, the sphere is the ideal form:—

According to Frœbel, the sphere is the perfect shape:—

“The sphere seems like the prototype or the unity of all bodies and of all forms. Not an angle, not a line, not a[451] plane, not a surface, is shown in it, and yet it has all points and all surfaces.”

“The sphere appears to be the model or the unity of all objects and all shapes. There are no angles, no lines, no planes, and no surfaces in it, yet it encompasses all points and all surfaces.”

Let this pass; but besides this, the sphere has mysterious relations with spiritual things; it teaches the perfection of the moral life.

Let this go; but besides this, the sphere has mysterious connections to spiritual matters; it illustrates the completeness of a moral life.

“To labor conscientiously at the development of the spherical nature of a being, is to effect the education of a being.”

“To work diligently on developing the full potential of a being is to foster its education.”

An incident borrowed from the life of Frœbel will complete the picture. He enlisted as a volunteer in 1812, and made the campaigns of 1812-1813, with Langethal and Middendorf, who were afterward to be his colleagues. After the war, he returned to Berlin, passing through the whole of Germany. During the whole journey, he says, “I was seeking something, but without reaching a definite idea of what I was in quest of, and nothing could satisfy me. Wholly engrossed in this thought, I entered one day into a very beautiful garden, ornamented with plants the most various. I admired them, and yet none of them brought relief to my inmost feeling.

An event from Frœbel's life will round out the story. He volunteered in 1812 and participated in the campaigns of 1812-1813 alongside Langethal and Middendorf, who would later become his colleagues. After the war, he made his way back to Berlin, traveling through all of Germany. Throughout the whole journey, he states, “I was searching for something, but I couldn’t pinpoint what it was, and nothing could satisfy me. Completely absorbed in this thought, I wandered into a beautiful garden one day, filled with a variety of plants. I admired them, yet none of them eased my deepest feelings.”

“Passing them in review, at a glance, in my soul, I suddenly discovered that among them there was no lily.... Then I knew what was lacking in that garden, and what I was looking for. How could my inmost feeling have manifested itself to me in a more beautiful way? You seek, I said to myself, tranquil peace of heart, harmony of life, and purity of soul, in the image of the lily, that peaceful flower, simple and pure. The garden, with all its varied flowers, but without the blossoms of the lily, was for me like life agitated and variegated, but without harmony and without unity.”

“Looking at them all, I suddenly realized that there wasn't a single lily among them…. Then I understood what was missing in that garden and what I had been searching for. How could my deepest feelings have expressed themselves in a more beautiful way? You seek, I said to myself, a calm heart, harmony in life, and a pure soul, represented by the lily, that serene flower, simple and pure. The garden, with all its different flowers, but without any lilies, felt to me like a life that is chaotic and colorful but lacks harmony and unity.”

528. New Studies.—Frœbel returned to Berlin in 1814, and there obtained an assistant’s place in the mineralogical[452] museum. He there studied at leisure the geometrical forms of crystals, and reflected anew on their symbolical meaning. Perhaps he derived from these studies the idea of the first gifts which he afterwards introduced into his Kindergartens. It was not till two years afterwards that he formed the definite resolution to devote himself to the education of youth (1816). He first established himself at Griesheim, and then at Keilhau (a league’s distance from Rudolstadt), where, with five pupils, all his nephews, he opened a school which he called by a pompous title, and one hardly justifiable at the beginning, the General German Institute of Education. He succeeded in associating with himself Langethal and Middendorf. The establishment was administered at first on a very modest scale, as the resources were slender; but it prospered little by little, and in 1826 it numbered more than fifty pupils.

528. New Research.—Frœbel returned to Berlin in 1814 and got a position as an assistant in the mineralogical [452] museum. There, he had the chance to study the geometric shapes of crystals and think again about their symbolic significance. He may have gotten the idea for the first gifts he later introduced in his Kindergartens from these studies. It wasn't until two years later that he made the firm decision to focus on educating young people (1816). He first set up in Griesheim, and then moved to Keilhau (about a league away from Rudolstadt), where he opened a school with five pupils, all of whom were his nephews. He gave the school a grand title that was somewhat unjustified at first, calling it the General German Institute of Education. He was able to team up with Langethal and Middendorf. The school started out on a very modest scale due to limited resources but gradually prospered, reaching more than fifty students by 1826.

529. Institute at Keilhau.—The principles of Pestalozzi were applied at Keilhau. Langethal and Middendorf passed their apprenticeship in the Pestalozzian method under the direction of Frœbel. The three professors met in the common hall, and there were frequently heard as echoes from their discussion the words: intuition, personal initiative, proceeding from the known to the unknown. “They are learning the system,” said the children who heard them.

529. Institute at Keilhau.—The principles of Pestalozzi were practiced at Keilhau. Langethal and Middendorf completed their training in the Pestalozzian method under Frœbel's guidance. The three professors would gather in the common hall, where words like intuition, personal initiative, and moving from the known to the unknown frequently echoed from their discussions. “They are learning the system,” the children would say when they heard them.

At Keilhau, physical, intellectual, and moral education marched abreast. The master was to attempt to penetrate the individuality of each child, to the end that he might thence provoke the free development of that individuality. The government was austere and the fare frugal. The system of physical hardening was carried to an extreme. The pupils, winter and summer, wore a blouse and cotton trousers. A considerable time was devoted to religious exer[453]cises. Frœbel always remained attached to the Lutheran Church, though his orthodoxy might have seemed open to suspicion, and he always thought that education ought to be essentially religious.

At Keilhau, physical, intellectual, and moral education went hand in hand. The teacher aimed to understand each child's individuality so he could encourage its free development. The rules were strict, and the meals were simple. The physical training was taken to an extreme. The students, all year round, wore a blouse and cotton pants. A significant amount of time was spent on religious activities. Frœbel always remained connected to the Lutheran Church, even though his beliefs might have seemed questionable, and he consistently believed that education should be fundamentally religious.

“All education that is not founded on religion is sterile.” And he adds, “All education that is not founded on the Christian religion is defective and incomplete.”[223]

“All education that isn’t based on religion is pointless.” And he adds, “All education that isn’t based on the Christian religion is flawed and lacking.”[223]

530. The Education of Man.—It was at Keilhau in 1826, that Frœbel published his principal work, The Education of Man.[224]

530. The Education of People.—It was at Keilhau in 1826 that Frœbel released his main work, The Education of Man.[224]

At that date, the idea of Kindergartens had not yet taken form in his mind; and The Education of Man was not so much the exposition of the practical applications of Frœbel’s method, as a nebulous and tumid development of his metaphysical principles. It is a book little read, and, let it be confessed, partly illegible! We have ventured to speak of the nonsense written by Pestalozzi. What shall be said of the mystical dreams of Frœbel? The pedagogy of the Germans, like their philosophy, has for a century often lost its way in strange theories which absolutely surpass the comprehension of the French mind. From a mass of vague and pretentious speculations on universal nature, there are culled with difficulty some ideas which are well founded. However, let us try to gather up the obscure idea of Frœbel, made still more obscure by the exterior form of the work. In the first edition Frœbel had omitted to introduce into the text any division into chapters and paragraphs. The reading of this uninterrupted text could not fail to be laborious; even with the somewhat artificial divisions which were subsequently[454] introduced, The Education of Man remains difficult to read and to analyze.

At that time, the concept of Kindergartens hadn’t fully developed in his mind; and The Education of Man was more of an unclear and inflated expression of his philosophical ideas rather than a practical guide to Frœbel’s method. It’s a book that few people read and, to be honest, is partly hard to understand! We have dared to critique the nonsensical writing of Pestalozzi. What can we say about Frœbel’s mystical visions? German pedagogy, like their philosophy, has often lost its direction in strange theories over the past century that are completely beyond the grasp of the French intellect. From a jumble of vague and pretentious ideas about universal nature, only a few well-founded concepts can be extracted with difficulty. Nonetheless, let’s try to piece together Frœbel's obscure ideas, made even harder to understand by the format of the book. In the first edition, Frœbel didn’t include any chapter or paragraph divisions in the text. Reading this continuous text was undoubtedly challenging; even with the somewhat artificial divisions that were added later, The Education of Man remains tough to read and analyze.

531. Analysis of the Work.—The introduction is the most interesting part of the work. We might reduce the somewhat confused ideas which it contains to three essential points, to three general ideas, of philosophy, of psychology, and of pedagogy.

531. Work Analysis.—The introduction is the most engaging part of the work. We could simplify the somewhat unclear ideas it includes into three key points: philosophy, psychology, and pedagogy.

The idea of general philosophy is this: “Everything comes solely from God. In God is the unique principle of all things.”

The concept of general philosophy is this: "Everything comes only from God. In God is the singular principle of everything."

It is a vague pantheism which consists in believing that all the objects of nature are the direct manifestations of the divine activity.

It’s a vague pantheism that believes all the things in nature are direct expressions of divine activity.

“The end, the destiny of each thing, is to publish abroad its being, the activity of God which operates in it, and the manner in which this activity is combined with the thing.” From these premises Frœbel is logically brought to this psychological statement, that everything is good in man, for it is God who acts in him. He pushes his optimism so far as to say:—

“The end, the purpose of everything, is to express its existence, the action of God that works within it, and how this action interacts with the thing.” From these ideas, Frœbel logically arrives at this psychological conclusion: that everything in humanity is good, because it is God who acts through them. He goes so far in his optimism as to say:—

“From his earliest age the child yields himself to justice and right with a surprising tact, for we rarely see him avoiding them voluntarily.”

“From a young age, the child naturally embraces justice and fairness with surprising instinct, as we rarely see him intentionally steering clear of them.”

The pedagogical conclusion is easy to guess: Education shall be essentially a work of liberty and of spontaneity. It ought to be indulgent, flexible, supple, and restricted to protecting and overseeing.

The teaching conclusion is clear: Education should primarily be about freedom and spontaneity. It needs to be supportive, adaptable, flexible, and focused on safeguarding and guiding.

“The vocation of man, considered as a reasonable intelligence, is to let his nature act in manifesting the action of God, who operates in him; to publish God outwardly, to acquire the knowledge of his real destiny, and to accomplish it in all liberty and spontaneity.”

“The purpose of humanity, viewed as rational beings, is to allow their true nature to express the action of God, who works within them; to reveal God externally, to understand their true destiny, and to fulfill it in all freedom and naturalness.”

These last two words are repeated ad nauseam. Frœbel goes so far as to say that there can be no general form of education to impose or even to recommend, because account must be taken of the nature of each child, and the free development of his individuality provoked by inviting him to action and to personal exertion. The choice in the manifestation of the exterior form of education ought to be left to the intelligence of the educator, and there ought to be almost as many ways of educating men as there are individuals, with their own natures aspiring to a personal development.

These last two words are repeated ad nauseam. Frœbel goes so far as to say that there can’t be a one-size-fits-all approach to education that can be imposed or even recommended, because we need to consider the nature of each child, and we should encourage the free development of their individuality by engaging them in action and personal effort. The way education is expressed should be left up to the educator’s judgment, and there should be nearly as many methods of educating people as there are individuals, each with their own nature striving for personal growth.

532. Love for Children.—Frœbel, and this is perhaps his best quality, loves children tenderly. He speaks of them with touching accents, but he does not fail to mingle with his affection for them his habitual symbolism. The child is not for him simply the little real being that he has under his eyes. He sees him through mystic veils, so to speak, and, as it were, crowned with an aureole:—

532. Love for Kids.—Frœbel, and this is probably his best trait, has a deep affection for children. He talks about them with heartfelt words, but he also incorporates his usual symbolism into his feelings for them. To him, a child is not just the tangible little person in front of him. He perceives them through mystical layers, so to speak, almost as if they are surrounded by a halo:—

“Let the child always appear to us as a living pledge of the presence, of the goodness, and of the love of God.”

“Let the child always seem to us as a living reminder of the presence, the goodness, and the love of God.”

533. Unity of Education.—Frœbel is always bitterly complaining of the fragmentary and scrappy character of the ordinary education. His dream was to introduce unity into it. In this respect he separates himself squarely from Rousseau. The different stages of life form an uninterrupted chain. “Let life be considered as being but one in all its phases, as forming one complete whole.”

533. Education for All.—Frœbel frequently criticizes the disconnected and piecemeal nature of traditional education. His vision was to create a sense of unity in it. In this regard, he clearly distinguishes himself from Rousseau. The various stages of life create a continuous chain. “Consider life as one entity in all its phases, forming a complete whole.”

534. Different Stages in the Development of Man.—Frœbel, in The Education of Man, considers in succession the different periods of life. The first three chapters treat of the first stages of development in man,—the nurseling, the child, the young boy. We here find pages full of charm,[456] upon the education of the child by the mother, and upon the progress of the faculties; but pretentious considerations and whimsical interpretations too often come to spoil the psychology of Frœbel.

534. Different Stages in Human Development.—Frœbel, in The Education of Man, looks at the various stages of life one by one. The first three chapters focus on the early stages of development in humans—the infant, the child, and the young boy. In these chapters, we find pages filled with charm,[456] discussing the mother's role in a child's education and the development of their abilities; however, overly elaborate ideas and quirky interpretations often detract from Frœbel's psychology.

“The child,” he says, “scarcely knows whether he loves the flowers for themselves, for the delight which they give him, ... or for the vague intuition which they give him of the Creator.”

“The child,” he says, “barely knows if he loves the flowers for themselves, for the joy they bring him, ... or for the faint sense of the Creator that they suggest to him.”

Farther on he speaks of introducing the child to colors, and from this exercise he at once draws moral conclusions: the child loves colors because he comes by means of them “to the knowledge of an interior unity.”

Farther on, he talks about introducing the child to colors, and from this exercise, he immediately draws moral conclusions: the child loves colors because they help him "to understand an inner unity."

535. The Naturalism of Frœbel.—The elements of education according to Frœbel are, with religion; the artistic studies, mathematics, language, and, above all, nature. “Teachers should scarcely let a week pass without taking to the country a part of their pupils. They shall not drive them before them like a flock of sheep.... They shall walk with them as a father among his children, or a brother among his brothers, in making them observe and admire the varied richness which nature displays to their eyes at each season of the year.”

535. Frœbel's Naturalism.—According to Frœbel, the key elements of education include religion, artistic studies, mathematics, language, and, most importantly, nature. “Teachers should make it a point to take some of their students out into the countryside at least once a week. They shouldn’t herd them along like a flock of sheep.... Instead, they should walk alongside them like a father with his children or a brother with his siblings, encouraging them to observe and appreciate the diverse beauty that nature reveals to them in every season.”

536. New Experiments in Teaching.—The institute of Keilhau did not long prosper. In 1829 it was necessary to close it for lack of pupils. Frœbel lacked the practical qualities of an administrator. In 1831 he tried in vain to open a new school at Wartensee in Switzerland. The attacks of the clerical party obliged him to abandon his project. After several other attempts he was elected director of an orphan asylum at Burgdorf; and it was there that he resolved to devote his pedagogical efforts to the education of early childhood.

536. New Teaching Experiments.—The institute of Keilhau didn’t last long. In 1829, it had to close due to a lack of students. Frœbel didn't have the practical skills needed for administration. In 1831, he tried unsuccessfully to open a new school in Wartensee, Switzerland. Pressure from the clerical party forced him to give up on that idea. After several other attempts, he was appointed director of an orphanage in Burgdorf, where he decided to focus his teaching efforts on early childhood education.

The little village of Burgdorf had the honor, within a period of thirty-five years, of offering an asylum to Pestalozzi and to Frœbel, and of being the scene of their experiments in pedagogy.

The small village of Burgdorf had the privilege, over thirty-five years, of providing refuge to Pestalozzi and Frœbel, and of being the site of their educational experiments.

537. The Kindergartens.—The master conception of Frœbel, the creation of the Kindergarten, was only slowly developed in his mind. It was only in 1840 that he invented the term. Of course, given the imagination of Frœbel, and his tendency to symbolism, children’s garden ought to be taken in its allegorical sense. The child is a plant, the school a garden, and Frœbel calls teachers “gardeners of children.”[225]

537. Preschools.—Frœbel's main idea, the creation of the Kindergarten, developed slowly in his mind. It wasn't until 1840 that he came up with the term. Given Frœbel's imagination and his symbolic nature, children’s garden should be understood in a figurative way. The child is like a plant, the school is like a garden, and Frœbel refers to teachers as “gardeners of children.”[225]

But before giving a name to his school for early childhood, Frœbel had long cherished the idea of it. In 1835, at Burgdorf, he attempted to realize it; in 1837, at Blankenburg, near Rudolstadt, he founded his first infant school.

But before naming his early childhood school, Frœbel had long held the idea. In 1835, in Burgdorf, he tried to make it happen; in 1837, in Blankenburg, near Rudolstadt, he established his first kindergarten.

538. Origin of the Kindergarten.—Without wishing to belittle the originality of Frœbel’s creation, it is right to say that it was suggested to him in part by Comenius. The philosopher Krause had pointed out to him the importance of the writings of the Slavic educator. He studied them, and the Kindergarten certainly has some relations of parenthood with the schola materni gremii. There is, however, one essential difference between the idea of Comenius and that of Frœbel,—the first confided to the mother the cares which the second relegates to the teachers of the children’s gardens.

538. Origin of Kindergarten.—Without trying to downplay the originality of Frœbel’s creation, it’s important to acknowledge that it was partly inspired by Comenius. The philosopher Krause highlighted the significance of the writings of the Slavic educator to Frœbel. He studied these works, and the Kindergarten definitely shares some connections with the schola materni gremii. However, there is one crucial difference between Comenius's idea and Frœbel's: Comenius entrusted the responsibilities to the mother, while Frœbel assigned them to the teachers of the children’s gardens.

It is said that it was from seeing a child playing at ball that Frœbel conceived the first idea of his system. We know[458] what importance he attached to the spherical form and to play. The first principle of his Kindergarten was then that the child ought to play, and to play at ball.

It’s said that Frœbel got the first idea for his system from watching a child play with a ball. We know[458] how important he believed the spherical shape and play were. The main principle of his Kindergarten was that children should play, especially with a ball.

But Frœbel enveloped the simplest ideas in prolix and whimsical theories. If he recommends the ball, it is not for positive reasons, nor because it is an inoffensive play, very appropriate to the need of movement which characterizes the child. It is because the ball is the symbol of unity. The cube, which was to succeed the ball, represents diversity in unity. It is also because the word ball is a symbolic word, formed from letters borrowed from the German words Bild von all, picture of the whole.

But Frœbel wrapped the simplest ideas in long-winded and quirky theories. When he suggests the ball, it's not for straightforward reasons, nor because it's a harmless toy that's perfect for a child's need to move. It's because the ball symbolizes unity. The cube, which comes after the ball, represents diversity within unity. It's also because the word ball is a symbolic term, made up of letters taken from the German words Bild von allen, picture of the whole.

Frœbel came to attribute an occult meaning to the different letters of words. He thought he found in the figures of the year 1836, the date of his first conception of the Kindergarten, the proof that that year was to open to humanity a new era, and he expressed his views in an essay entitled: The Year 1836 requires a Renovation of Life. In this we read such things as these: “The word marriage (German Ehe) represents by its two vowels e-e, life; these two vowels are united by the consonant h, thus symbolizing a double life which the spirit unites; again, the two halves thus united are similar and equal each to each: e-h-e.” And farther on: “What does the word German (Deutsch) signify? It is derived from the word deuten (signifying to manifest), which designates the act by which self-conscious thought is clearly manifested outwardly.... To be a German is then to raise one’s self as an individual and as a whole, by a clear manifestation of one’s self, to a clear consciousness of self.”

Frœbel assigned a hidden meaning to the different letters of words. He believed that in the digits of the year 1836, the year he first conceived the Kindergarten, he found evidence that this year would usher in a new era for humanity. He shared his ideas in an essay titled: The Year 1836 requires a Renovation of Life. In this work, he states: “The word marriage (German Ehe) consists of two vowels e-e, representing life; these two vowels are joined by the consonant h, symbolizing a shared life that the spirit connects. Moreover, the two halves that are united are similar and equal to one another: e-h-e.” Later, he adds: “What does the word German (Deutsch) mean? It comes from the word deuten (which means to manifest), signifying the action by which self-aware thought is clearly expressed outwardly.... To be a German is to elevate oneself as both an individual and as part of a whole, by clearly manifesting one’s self, to achieve a clear understanding of the self.”

539. The Gifts of Frœbel.—Under the graceful name of gifts, Frœbel presents to the child a certain number of objects which are to serve as material for his exercises.[459] The five gifts are contained in a box from which they are taken in succession, as the children are in a condition to receive them. In the original plan of Frœbel, these gifts were: 1. the ball; 2. the sphere and the cube; 3. the cube divided into eight equal parts; 4. the cube divided into eight rectangular parallelopipeds, in the form of building-bricks, which the child will use as material for little constructions; 5. the cube divided in each of its dimensions, that is, cut into twenty-seven equal cubes; three of them are subdivided into two prisms, and three others into four prisms, by means of an oblique section, single or double.[226] And to these gifts Frœbel added other objects, such as thin strips of wood and little sticks for constructing figures; and bits of paper for braiding, folding, dotting, etc.

539. The Gifts of Froebel.—With the appealing term "gifts," Frœbel introduces a set of objects designed for children's activities.[459] The five gifts are stored in a box and are taken out one by one, as the children are ready to engage with them. In Frœbel's original concept, these gifts were: 1. the ball; 2. the sphere and the cube; 3. the cube divided into eight equal parts; 4. the cube divided into eight rectangular parallelepipeds, which serve as building blocks for the child to create small structures; 5. the cube divided in all three dimensions, resulting in twenty-seven equal cubes; three of these are further divided into two prisms, and three into four prisms through either single or double angled cuts.[226] Frœbel also included additional materials, such as thin strips of wood and little sticks for making figures, along with pieces of paper for activities like braiding, folding, and dotting.

The conception of Frœbel does not rest, as one might think, on the adaptation of the objects which he chooses in succession, to the faculties of the child. It is not this at all which interests him. The order which he has adopted is derived from another principle. According to him, the form of bodies has an intimate relation with the general laws of the universe. There is, consequently, a methodical gradation to be observed, according to the intrinsic character of the objects themselves, for the purpose of initiating the child into the laws of the divine thought symbolized in the sphere, in the cube, in the cylinder, etc. Frœbel was greatly irritated at those of his scholars who misunderstood the philosophical import of his “gifts,” and who saw in them only plays. “If my material for instruction possesses some utility,” he said, “it does not owe it to its exterior appearance, which has nothing striking and offers no novelty. It owes it simply[460] to the way in which I use it, that is, to my method and to the philosophical law on which it is founded. The justification of my system of education is entirely in this law; according as this law is rejected or admitted, the system falls or continues with it. All the rest is but material without any value of its own.”

The concept of Frœbel doesn’t rely, as one might think, on adapting the objects he chooses over time to the abilities of the child. That’s not what interests him at all. The order he has adopted comes from a different principle. He believes that the form of objects is closely related to the general laws of the universe. Therefore, there’s a methodical progression to follow, based on the intrinsic nature of the objects themselves, to introduce the child to the laws of divine thought represented in the sphere, the cube, the cylinder, and so on. Frœbel was very frustrated with those of his students who misunderstood the philosophical meaning of his “gifts” and only saw them as toys. “If my teaching materials have some usefulness,” he said, “it’s not because of their appearance, which is neither striking nor novel. It’s solely due to how I use them, that is, my method and the philosophical law they are based on. The justification of my educational system lies entirely in this law; depending on whether this law is accepted or rejected, the system stands or falls with it. Everything else is just material without value on its own.”

It is this “material,” however, which for Frœbel had no value, that his admirers have above all preserved of his method, without longer caring for the allegorical sense which he attached to it.

It is this “material,” however, that Frœbel considered valueless, which his followers have primarily preserved from his method, no longer caring about the allegorical meaning he associated with it.

540. Appeal to the Instincts of the Child.—That which makes, notwithstanding so much that is whimsical, the lasting merit of Frœbel’s work, that which justifies in part the admiration which it has excited, is that he organized the salle d’asile, the infant school, and that he realized for it that which Pestalozzi had attempted for the elementary school. He knew how to make an appeal to the instincts of the youngest child, to combine a system of exercises for the training of the hand, for the education of the senses, to satisfy the need of movement and activity which develops itself from the first day of life, and, finally, to make of the child a creator, a little artist always at work.

540. Appeal to the Child's Instincts.—What gives lasting value to Frœbel’s work, despite its whimsical aspects, and justifies some of the admiration it has garnered, is that he organized the salle d’asile, the early childhood education center, and achieved for it what Pestalozzi attempted for the elementary school. He knew how to appeal to the instincts of young children, combining a system of activities for hand training, sensory education, and meeting the need for movement and activity that begins from day one, ultimately fostering creativity and artistry in every child.

For the old education, which he calls “a hot-house education,” and in which the instruction, premature through language, smothers in their germs the native powers of the child, in order to excite his memory and his judgment by artificial means,—for this education he substitutes a free and cheerful education which cultivates the faculties of the child by love, and which makes a just estimate of his instincts. Books are suppressed, and lessons also. The child freely expands in play.

For the outdated education, which he refers to as “a hot-house education,” where early language instruction stifles a child's natural abilities to boost their memory and judgment through artificial methods, he replaces it with a free and joyful education that nurtures the child's skills with love and accurately values their instincts. Books and lessons are cut out. The child enjoys open play and grows freely.

541. The Importance of Play.—With Frœbel, play became an essential element of education. This ingenious[461] teacher knew how to make of it an art, an instrument for the development of the infant faculties.

541. The Importance of Play.—With Frœbel, play became a crucial part of education. This clever[461] teacher knew how to turn it into an art form, a tool for developing young minds.

“The plays of the child,” he said, “are, as it were, the germ of the whole life which is to follow, for the whole man develops and manifests itself in it; in it he reveals his noblest aptitudes and the deepest elements of his being. The whole life of man has its source in that epoch of existence, and whether that life is serene or sad, tranquil or agitated, fruitful or sterile, whether it brings peace or war, that depends on the care, more or less judicious, given to the beginnings of existence.”

“The plays of a child,” he said, “are basically the foundation of the entire life that follows because the whole person develops and expresses themselves in them; in these plays, they show their greatest talents and the deepest aspects of their being. A person's entire life has its roots in that stage of existence, and whether that life is calm or troubled, peaceful or chaotic, fruitful or unproductive, whether it leads to peace or conflict, depends on the level of care, whether wise or unwise, given to the beginnings of life.”

542. Principal Needs of the Child.—Gréard, in a remarkable study on the method of Frœbel, reduces the aspirations of the child to three essential instincts:—

542. Child's Main Needs.—Gréard, in a remarkable study on Frœbel's method, simplifies the child's aspirations down to three essential instincts:—

1. The taste for observation:—

The love of observation:—

“All the senses of the child are on the alert; all the objects which his sight or his hand encounters attract him, interest him, delight him.”

“All of the child's senses are awakened; everything his eyes see or his hands touch catches his attention, fascinates him, and brings him joy.”

2. The need of activity, the taste for construction:—

2. The need for activity, the desire to create:—

“It is not enough that we show him objects; it is necessary that he touch them, that he handle them, that he appropriate them to himself.... He takes delight in constructing; he is naturally geometrician and artist.”

“It’s not enough for us to just show him things; he needs to touch them, handle them, and make them his own.... He enjoys building; he’s a natural at geometry and art.”

3. Finally, the sentiment of personality:—

3. Finally, the idea of personality:—

“He wishes to have his own place, his own occupation, his own teacher.”

“He wants to have his own space, his own job, his own mentor.”

Now Frœbel’s method has precisely for its object the satisfaction of these different instincts.

Now Frœbel’s method is specifically designed to satisfy these different instincts.

“To place the child before a common table,” says Gréard, “but with his own chair and a place that belongs to him, so that he feels that he is the owner of his little domain; to excite at the very beginning his good will by the promise of[462] an interesting game; to develop in succession under his very eyes the marvels of the five gifts: to teach him in the first place, from concrete objects exposed to his sight, balls of colored worsted and geometrical solids, to distinguish color, form, material, the different parts of a body, so as to accustom him to see, that is, to seize the aspects, the figures, the resemblances, the differences, the relations of things; then to place the objects in his hands, and to teach him to make with the balls of colored worsted combinations of colors agreeable to the eye, to arrange, with matches united by balls of cork, squares, angles, triangles of all sorts, to set up little cubes in the form of crosses, pyramids, etc.;—then, either by means of strips of colored paper placed in different directions, interlaced into one another, braided as a weaver would make a fabric, or with the crayon, to drill him in reproducing, in creating, designs representing all the geometrical forms, so that to the habit of observation is gradually joined that of invention; finally, while his hand is busy in concert with his intelligence, and while his need of activity is satisfied, to take advantage of this awakened and satisfied attention to fix in his mind by appropriate questions some notions of the properties and uses of forms, by relating them to some great principle of general order, simple and fruitful, to mingle the practical lesson with moral observations, drawn in particular from the incidents of the school—this, in its natural progress and its normal development, is the method of Frœbel.”

“To place the child at a shared table,” says Gréard, “but with his own chair and a spot that belongs to him, so that he feels like the owner of his little space; to spark his interest right from the start with the promise of an engaging game; to showcase the wonders of the five gifts right before his eyes: to teach him first, using tangible objects in front of him, colored balls of yarn and geometric shapes, to recognize color, shape, material, and the different parts of an object, so he becomes accustomed to seeing, that is, to grasp the aspects, figures, similarities, differences, and relationships of things; then to put the objects in his hands and teach him to create visually appealing combinations of colors with the yarn balls, to arrange squares, angles, and triangles of all kinds using matches connected by cork balls, to build little cubes into crosses, pyramids, etc.;—then, either using strips of colored paper arranged in various directions, intertwined and braided like a weaver creating fabric, or with crayons, to guide him in reproducing and creating designs that represent all the geometric forms, so that the habit of observation gradually merges with that of invention; finally, while his hands are engaged along with his mind, and while his need for activity is met, to take advantage of this awakened and fulfilled attention to instill in his mind, through suitable questions, some ideas about the properties and uses of forms, relating them to a foundational principle of general order that is simple and fruitful, mixing practical lessons with moral observations drawn particularly from events in the school—this, in its natural progression and normal development, is Frœbel’s method.”

543. Defects in Frœbel’s Method.—There is ground for thinking, notwithstanding all, that Frœbel’s method is a little complicated, a little artificial, and that it sometimes proceeds in opposition to the natural disposition of children. Their soul, he said, cannot in the first period of its develop[463]ment, recognize itself, apprehend itself, save in the perception of the simplest forms of the exterior world, presented in a concrete manner. Now nature of herself does not offer these elementary forms; it is necessary to know how to extract them from the infinite diversity of things. And Frœbel found these simple forms in the sphere, the cube, and the cylinder.

543. Defects in Froebel’s Method.—There are reasons to believe that Frœbel’s method is somewhat complicated, a bit artificial, and that it sometimes goes against the natural tendencies of children. He argued that during the initial stage of their development, children cannot recognize or understand themselves except through the perception of the simplest forms of the outside world, presented in a tangible way. However, nature does not automatically provide these basic forms; they must be drawn out from the endless variety of things. Frœbel identified these simple forms in the sphere, the cube, and the cylinder.

But these forms, we reply, are but abstractions; it does not suffice to say that the cube and the sphere are material and palpable,—they are none the less the product of abstract thought on this account; nature does not present these simple geometrical forms; everything in them is complex. Now the nascent thought is employed at first on real things, on the living and irregular forms of animals and vegetables; then in this case, the mind proceeds naturally from the complex to the simple, from the concrete to the abstract. It seems, on the contrary, that Frœbel begins with the abstract in order to arrive at the concrete.

But we argue that these forms are just abstractions; it’s not enough to say that the cube and the sphere are physical and tangible—they are still the result of abstract thinking. Nature doesn’t show us these simple geometric shapes; everything about them is complex. Initially, emerging thought focuses on real things, on the living and irregular forms of animals and plants; in this case, the mind naturally moves from the complex to the simple, from the concrete to the abstract. On the other hand, it seems that Frœbel starts with the abstract to get to the concrete.

In the school of Frœbel other defects have been developed. An abuse has been made of the exercises in imitation and invention. The child has been made to produce marvels of construction which take too much of his time and demand of him too much effort. It has been forgotten that these employments should be preparatory exercises,—means, and not the end of education.

In Frœbel's school, other issues have emerged. There has been an overuse of exercises focused on imitation and invention. Children have been pushed to create impressive constructions that consume too much of their time and require excessive effort. It has been overlooked that these activities should serve as preparatory exercises—tools for learning, not the final goal of education.

544. The Last Establishments of Frœbel.—Towards 1840, the ideas of Frœbel began to become popular. His methods attracted attention. Then he wished to transform his school at Blankenburg into a model establishment. He addressed an appeal to the German nation in favor of his work, but it was only slightly successful. Obliged in 1844 to close his institute, through lack of resources, he then[464] travelled through Germany in order to make known his methods. He did not derive from his journey the profit that he expected from it, and, discouraged, he returned once more to Keilhau, where he opened a course in method, or a normal course, for the use of young women who were preparing themselves for the education of infants. This association with women, in which Frœbel lived till his death, exercised a profound influence on the development of his system. A much greater share of attention was given to the practical exercises, and the mathematics was put in the background.

544. The Final Institutions of Frœbel.—Around 1840, Frœbel's ideas started to gain popularity. His methods caught people's attention. He aimed to turn his school in Blankenburg into a model institution. He made a call to the German nation to support his work, but it had only limited success. In 1844, he was forced to close his institute due to a lack of resources, so he traveled around Germany to promote his methods. Unfortunately, he didn't get the results he had hoped for from his trip, and feeling discouraged, he returned to Keilhau, where he started a training course for young women preparing to educate young children. This collaboration with women, which Frœbel maintained until his death, had a significant impact on the development of his system. More emphasis was placed on practical exercises, while mathematics was pushed to the background.

In 1850 he obtained through the intervention of the Baroness von Marenholtz, one of his most ardent admirers, the lease of the Castle of Marienthal, and to this he transferred his establishment. A long period of activity seemed opening before him. He personally directed the games of the children, and trained the teachers; but he died suddenly in 1852.

In 1850, he secured the lease of the Castle of Marienthal thanks to the help of Baroness von Marenholtz, one of his biggest supporters, and moved his establishment there. It looked like a long period of productivity was ahead of him. He personally oversaw the children's activities and trained the teachers, but he passed away unexpectedly in 1852.

545. Frœbel and Diesterweg.—However, before his death, Frœbel was able to witness the growing success of his work. Each day he received eminent adhesions; for example, that of Diesterweg.[227] It was through the mediation of the Baroness von Marenholtz that Frœbel and Diesterweg, the celebrated director of the normal school of Berlin, became acquainted. Diesterweg was a strong and practical spirit, who contributed much to the development of instruction in Prussia. At first he had a contempt for Frœbel, whom he treated as a charlatan; but on his first conversation with him he changed his opinion. He was taken to the school-room in which Frœbel was teaching; but wholly intent on[465] his work, Frœbel did not observe the presence of the visitor. Diesterweg was impressed by seeing this old man devoting himself entirely to his little pupils, and his prejudices disappeared. To a certain extent he became the propagator of Frœbel’s ideas. He agreed with him on his general conception of the needs of the child, and of the province of woman as the earliest educator.

545. Fröbel and Diesterweg.—However, before his death, Frœbel was able to see the growing success of his work. Every day he received support from notable figures; one example is Diesterweg.[227] It was through the help of Baroness von Marenholtz that Frœbel got to know Diesterweg, the renowned director of the normal school in Berlin. Diesterweg was a strong and practical thinker who played a significant role in advancing education in Prussia. Initially, he looked down on Frœbel, considering him a fraud; but after their first conversation, his view changed. He was taken to the classroom where Frœbel was teaching; completely focused on his work, Frœbel didn’t notice the visitor. Diesterweg was struck by witnessing the elderly man fully dedicated to his young students, and his biases faded away. To some extent, he became a promoter of Frœbel’s ideas. He agreed with Frœbel’s overall understanding of children’s needs and recognized the role of women as the first educators.

546. Success of Frœbel’s Work.—Frœbel had other imitators. Like Pestalozzi, he inspired a large number of minds by his writings, and through the zeal of Madame von Marenholtz, and of some other disciples, his practical work prospered. The Kindergartens have been multiplied in many places, and particularly in Austria.

546. Success of Froebel's Work.—Frœbel had other followers. Like Pestalozzi, he inspired many people with his writings, and thanks to the enthusiasm of Madame von Marenholtz and some other students, his practical work thrived. The Kindergartens have spread to many places, especially in Austria.

547. The Père Girard (1765-1850).—The Père Girard is the most eminent educator of modern Switzerland. Less celebrated than Pestalozzi and Frœbel, he yet has this advantage over them, of having been better prepared for his profession as an educator. After having finished a thorough and complete course of classical study, he for a long time taught the same subjects in the same school. He acquired experience and wrote his treatises only in an advanced age, at a time when he was in complete possession of his ideas. He was in fact seventy-nine years old when he published his book On the Systematic Teaching of the Mother Tongue. It is a work of mature thought, and sums up a whole lifetime of labor. Less addicted to system than Frœbel and Pestalozzi, the Père Girard still carries mere system too far, and makes a misuse of the principle which consisted in making of all the parts of instruction the elements of moral education.

547. The Father Girard (1765-1850).—The Père Girard is the most prominent educator in modern Switzerland. While he may not be as well-known as Pestalozzi and Frœbel, he has the advantage of being better prepared for his role as an educator. After completing a thorough and extensive classical education, he taught the same subjects at the same school for many years. He gained experience and wrote his treatises later in life, at a time when he fully understood his ideas. In fact, he was seventy-nine years old when he published his book On the Systematic Teaching of the Mother Tongue. It is a work of mature thought, encapsulating a lifetime of effort. Although he is less rigid in his approach than Frœbel and Pestalozzi, the Père Girard still pushes the concept of system too far and misapplies the principle of using all elements of instruction as parts of moral education.

548. Life of the Père Girard.—Girard was born in Friburg in 1765. His pedagogic instinct manifested itself[466] at an early hour. While still very young he aided his mother in instructing his fourteen brothers and sisters. Like Frœbel, he was passionately fond of religious questions. One day as he had heard his preceptor say that there was no salvation outside of the Roman Church, he sought his mother in tears, and asked her if the Protestant tradesman who brought her fruit each day would be damned. His mother reassured him, and he always remained faithful to what he called “the theology of his mother,”—a tolerant and broad theology which brought on him the hatred of the Jesuits.

548. Life of Father Girard.—Girard was born in Friburg in 1765. His teaching instinct showed up[466]early on. While still quite young, he helped his mother teach his fourteen brothers and sisters. Like Frœbel, he was deeply passionate about religious questions. One day, after hearing his teacher say that there was no salvation outside of the Roman Church, he went to his mother in tears and asked her if the Protestant fruit vendor who came to their house every day would be condemned. His mother reassured him, and he always stayed true to what he called “the theology of his mother”—a tolerant and inclusive theology that earned him the dislike of the Jesuits.

At the age of sixteen he entered the order of the Gray Friars, and completed his novitiate at Lucerne. He then taught in several convents, in particular at Wurtzburg, where he remained four years (1785-1788). He returned to Friburg in 1789, and for ten years he devoted himself almost exclusively to his ecclesiastical functions.

At sixteen, he joined the Gray Friars and finished his novitiate in Lucerne. He then taught at several convents, especially in Wurtzburg, where he stayed for four years (1785-1788). He returned to Friburg in 1789, and for a decade, he focused almost entirely on his church duties.

But his vocation as an educator was even then indicated by some things that he had written.

But his calling as a teacher was even then hinted at by some things he had written.

In 1798, under the influence of the ideas of Kant, whose philosophical doctrine he had ardently studied, he published a Scheme of Education for all Helvetia, addressed to the Swiss minister Stapfer, who was also the patron of Pestalozzi.

In 1798, inspired by the ideas of Kant, whose philosophical teachings he had deeply examined, he published a Scheme of Education for all Helvetia, directed to Swiss minister Stapfer, who was also Pestalozzi's supporter.

It was only in 1804, that Girard devoted himself entirely to teaching, the very year in which Frœbel began his work. He was appointed to direct the primary school at Friburg, which had just been entrusted to the Gray Friars. Girard received the title of “prefect of studies,” and for nineteen years, from 1805 to 1823, he exercised his functions as a teacher in that school. Very small in the beginning, the school had a remarkable growth. There was added to it even a school for girls. At first Girard had Gray Friars for colleagues; but he soon replaced them with lay teachers,[467] who obeyed him better and devoted themselves more entirely to their task. The teacher of drawing was a Protestant.

It was only in 1804 that Girard fully committed himself to teaching, the same year Frœbel started his work. He was appointed to lead the primary school in Friburg, which had just been handed over to the Gray Friars. Girard took on the title of “prefect of studies,” and for nineteen years, from 1805 to 1823, he served as a teacher at that school. The school started off quite small but experienced significant growth. A girls' school was even added. Initially, Girard had Gray Friars as colleagues, but he soon replaced them with lay teachers,[467] who followed his guidance better and dedicated themselves more fully to their work. The drawing teacher was a Protestant.

549. Success of the School at Friburg.—A disciple and an admirer of Girard, the pastor Naville, has related in his work on Public Education[228] the brilliant results obtained by Girard in his school at Friburg.

549. Success of the School in Friburg.—A follower and admirer of Girard, Pastor Naville, has shared in his work on Public Education[228] the outstanding achievements achieved by Girard at his school in Friburg.

“He had trained a body of youth the like of which perhaps no city in the world could furnish. It was not without a profound emotion that the friends of humanity contemplated a spectacle so new and so touching. That ignorant and boorish class, full of prejudices, which everywhere abounds, was no longer met with at Friburg.... The young there developed graces of an amiable deportment which were never marred by anything disagreeable in tone, speech, or manner. If, seeing children approaching you covered with rags, you approached them thinking that you were about to encounter little ruffians, you were wholly surprised to have them reply to you with politeness, with judgment, and with that accent which bespeaks genteel manners and a careful education.... You will find the explanation in the school, when you observe the groups where these same children exercise by turns, as in playing, their judgment and their conscience. Three or four hours a day employed in this work gave the young that intelligence, those sentiments, and those manners which delighted you.”

“He had trained a group of young people that probably no city in the world could match. It was with deep emotion that friends of humanity looked at such a new and touching sight. The ignorant and rude class, full of biases, which is everywhere prevalent, was nowhere to be found in Friburg... The young people there displayed charming behavior that was never tainted by anything unpleasant in tone, speech, or manner. If you approached children in rags, expecting to meet little troublemakers, you would be completely surprised when they responded with politeness, discernment, and that accent that reflects refined manners and a good education... You can find the reason in the school, when you see the groups where these same children take turns exercising their judgment and conscience, almost like playing. Three or four hours a day spent in this activity gave the young ones the intelligence, feelings, and manners that pleased you.”

550. The Last Years of the Père Girard.—Notwithstanding the success of his instruction, the Père Girard was obliged to abandon the charge of his school in 1823. His loss of position was the result of the intrigues of the Jesuits,[468] whose college had been re-established in 1818. He left Friburg amid universal regrets, and retired to Lucerne, where he taught philosophy till 1834. At that date he returned to his native city and lived a life of seclusion. It was then that he wrote his pedagogical works. But through his disciples, and particularly through the pastor Naville, the methods of the Père Girard were known before he had published anything.

550. The Final Years of Père Girard.—Despite the success of his teaching, Père Girard had to give up his position at the school in 1823. His removal was due to the schemes of the Jesuits,[468] whose college had been reopened in 1818. He left Fribourg to widespread sadness and moved to Lucerne, where he taught philosophy until 1834. At that time, he returned to his hometown and lived a reclusive life. It was during this period that he wrote his educational works. However, through his students, especially Pastor Naville, Père Girard's methods were known before he had published anything.

551. Teaching of the Mother Tongue.—Let us now examine the general spirit of the pedagogy of Girard. It is in the theoretical work which he published in 1844, and which was crowned by the French Academy in the same year, that we must look for the principles of his method. It consisted in “choosing a study which may be considered as one essential part of the instruction common to all the classes of society, and which nevertheless is fit for calling into exercise all the intellectual powers.” This study was the mother tongue, which Girard employed for the moral and religious development of children.

551. Teaching the Native Language.—Let’s take a look at the overall approach of Girard's teaching. We can find the principles of his method in the theoretical work he published in 1844, which was recognized by the French Academy that same year. His approach involved “choosing a study that can be viewed as a crucial part of the education accessible to all social classes, yet is still suitable for activating all intellectual abilities.” This study was the mother tongue, which Girard used for the moral and spiritual growth of children.

Villemain, in his report on the books of Girard, has clearly defined the purpose of the common school as conceived by the educator of Friburg:—

Villemain, in his report on the books of Girard, has clearly defined the purpose of the common school as envisioned by the educator of Friburg:—

“Where the period of instruction is necessarily short and its object limited, a wise choice of method is the thing of first importance, for upon this choice will depend the education itself. If that method is purely technical, if its exclusive object is reading, writing, and the rules of grammar and computation, the child of the common people will be poorly instructed and will not be educated at all. A difficult task burdens his memory without developing his soul. A new process is placed at his disposal, one workshop more is open to him, so to speak; but the trace left by that instruction[469] will not be deep, will sometimes even be lost through lack of application and exercise, and will not have acted on the moral nature, too often absorbed eventually by a monotonous devotion to duty or the excessive fatigue of bodily labor. The only, the real people’s school, is then that in which all the elements of study serve for the culture of the soul, and in which the child grows better by the things which he learns and by the manner in which he learns them.”

“Where the period of instruction is necessarily short and its purpose limited, choosing the right method is the top priority, as the education itself depends on this choice. If that method is purely technical, focusing solely on reading, writing, grammar, and math, a child from a common background will receive inadequate instruction and won't be truly educated. A challenging task may overload their memory without nurturing their spirit. A new process is available to them, another workshop open, so to speak; but the impact of that instruction[469] will not be profound, and may sometimes even fade due to lack of practice and application, failing to affect their moral character, which often gets consumed by a monotonous focus on duty or the exhausting demands of physical labor. The only true school for the people is one where all elements of study contribute to nurturing the soul, allowing the child to grow through what they learn and the way they learn it.”

552. Analysis of this Work.—The book of Girard is divided into four parts. The first contains general considerations on the manner in which the mother teaches her children to speak, upon the purpose of a course of instruction on the mother tongue, and on the elements which should compose it.

552. Analysis of This Work.—Girard's book is divided into four parts. The first part includes general considerations about how mothers teach their children to speak, the goals of an instruction course in the mother tongue, and the elements that should be included.

The second part is entitled: The Systematic Teaching of the Mother Tongue considered solely as the Expression of Thought. It is language considered in itself; but Girard desires that the word should always be united to the thought. It is not necessary that the teaching of grammar should be reduced to verbal instruction; it should also serve to develop the thought of pupils.

The second part is entitled: The Systematic Teaching of the Mother Tongue considered solely as the Expression of Thought. It focuses on language for its own sake; however, Girard believes that words should always be connected to thoughts. Teaching grammar doesn’t just have to be about verbal instruction; it should also help develop students' thinking skills.

In the third part, the Systematic Teaching of the Mother Tongue considered as the Means of Intellectual Culture, Girard considers everything which can contribute to the development of the faculties.

In the third part, the Systematic Teaching of the Mother Tongue considered as the Means of Intellectual Culture, Girard examines all the factors that can aid in the development of our abilities.

In the fourth part, the Systematic Teaching of Language employed for the Culture of the Heart, Girard shows how the teaching of language may assist in moral education.

In the fourth part, the Systematic Teaching of Language employed for the Culture of the Heart, Girard demonstrates how language teaching can contribute to moral education.

A fifth part, Use of the Course in the Mother Tongue, is, so to speak, the material part of the book, and, as it were, the outline of the great practical work of Girard, the Educative[229] Course in the Mother Tongue.

A fifth section, Use of the Course in the Mother Tongue, is, in a way, the core of the book and essentially serves as the framework for Girard's significant practical work, the Educative[229] Course in the Mother Tongue.

553. The Grammarian, the Logician, the Educator.—In other terms, Girard places himself in succession at four different points of view in the teaching of language:—

553. The Grammar Expert, the Logic Specialist, the Teacher.—In other words, Girard presents four different perspectives on language teaching:—

“Four persons,” he says, “ought to concur in constructing the course in the mother tongue: the grammarian, the logician, the educator, and, finally, the man of letters.”

“Four people,” he says, “should come together to create the curriculum in the native language: the grammarian, the logician, the educator, and, lastly, the writer.”

The task of the grammarian is to furnish the material of the language and its proper forms.

The grammarian's job is to provide the building blocks of the language and its correct structures.

The logician will teach us what must be done in order to cultivate the intelligence of the young.

The logician will show us what needs to be done to develop the intelligence of young people.

The educator will ever be inspired by this grand truth: “Man acts as he loves, and he loves as he thinks.” He will try to grave in the souls of children all the beautiful and grand truths which can awaken and nourish pure and noble affections.

The teacher will always be inspired by this important truth: “People act according to their feelings, and they feel according to their thoughts.” They will strive to instill in the hearts of children all the beautiful and meaningful truths that can awaken and nurture pure and noble emotions.

Finally, the man of letters has also his part in the course in language, in the sense that pupils, besides being required from the beginning of their studies to invent propositions and sentences, will have a little later to compose narratives, letters, dialogues, etc.

Finally, the writer also has a role in language education, as students, right from the start of their studies, will need to come up with propositions and sentences, and a bit later, they will have to write narratives, letters, dialogues, and so on.

554. The Grammar of Ideas.—Elementary instruction should have for its purpose the development of the mind and the judgment. It is no longer a question of cultivating the memory alone and of causing words to be learned. The Père Girard would have grammar made an exercise in thinking.

554. The Grammar of Ideas.—Basic education should aim to develop both the mind and judgment. It's not just about memorizing and learning words anymore. Père Girard believed that grammar should be an exercise in thinking.

“The grammars in use,” he says, “are intended simply to teach correctness in speaking and writing. By their aid we are able finally to avoid a certain number of faults in style and orthography.... This instruction becomes a pure affair of memory, and the child becomes accustomed to pronounce sounds to which he attaches no meaning. The[471] child needs a grammar of ideas.... Our grammars of words are the plague of education.”

“The grammars we use,” he says, “are just meant to teach us how to speak and write correctly. With their help, we can avoid some mistakes in style and spelling.... This type of learning turns into a memory exercise, and the child gets used to saying sounds that carry no meaning for them. The[471] child needs a grammar of ideas.... Our grammars of words are a real problem in education.”

In other terms, grammar should be made above all else an exercise in thinking, and, as it were, “the logic of childhood.”

In other words, grammar should primarily be an exercise in thinking and, in a way, “the logic of childhood.”

555. Discreet Use of Rules.—The Père Girard does not proscribe rules. The teaching of language cannot do without them; “but there is,” he says, “a proper manner of presenting them to children, and a just medium to hold.”

555. Subtle Application of Rules.—Père Girard doesn’t reject rules. Teaching a language requires them; “but there is,” he says, “a right way to present them to children, and a balanced approach to maintain.”

In the teaching of grammar we must follow the course which the grammarians themselves have followed in order to construct their science: “The rules were established on facts. It is then to facts that they must be referred in instruction, in order that by this means children may be taught to do intelligently what they have hitherto done through blind imitation.... Few rules, many exercises. Rules are always abstract, dry, and for this very reason poorly adapted to please children, even when they can comprehend them. We ought, then, in general, to make a very sparing use of them.”

In teaching grammar, we need to follow the approach that grammarians have used to develop their science: “The rules were based on facts. Therefore, in teaching, we must refer to those facts so that children learn to do things intelligently instead of just copying without understanding.... Use few rules and lots of practice. Rules are always abstract, dry, and because of this, they don’t really appeal to kids, even if they understand them. So, in general, we should use them sparingly.”

So the Père Girard particularly recommends practical exercises, oral instruction, the continual use of the blackboard, the active and animated co-operation of all the members of the class, rapid interrogation, the Socratic method, the abuse of which, however, he criticises.[230]

So, Père Girard particularly suggests hands-on exercises, verbal teaching, regular use of the blackboard, active and engaging participation from all class members, quick questioning, and the Socratic method, although he critiques its excessive use.[230]

556. Moral Arithmetic.[231]—The Père Girard, like almost all the men who have conceived an original idea, has fallen[472] into the love of systematizing. He believed that not only language, but all the branches of study might contribute to moral education.

556. Moral Math.[231]—Père Girard, like nearly all the people who have come up with an original idea, has developed a passion for creating systems. He thought that not only language, but all areas of study could play a role in moral education.

“He conceived,” says Naville, “that by means of a selection of problems adapted to the development of the social affections in the family, the commune, and the State, one might give to arithmetic such a wholesome direction that it might be made to contribute, not only to making the child prudent and economical, but even more to extend his views beyond the narrow circle of selfishness, and to cultivate in him beneficent dispositions.”[232]

“He believed,” says Naville, “that by selecting problems tailored to foster social connections within the family, community, and state, arithmetic could be guided in a positive way. This approach could not only teach the child to be wise and frugal but also help broaden their perspective beyond self-interest and develop a caring attitude.”[232]

557. Moral Geography.—It is in the same spirit that he claimed to find in the study of geography a means of contributing to the development of the moral nature.

557. Ethical Geography.—In the same way, he argued that studying geography could help nurture and develop our moral character.

“According to my honest conviction, every elementary work for children ought to be a means of education. If it is limited to giving knowledge, if it is limited to developing the faculties of the pupil, I can approve the order and the life which the author has known how to put into his work; but I am not satisfied with it. I am even offended to find only a teacher of language, of natural history, of geography, etc., when I expected something much greater,—an instructor of the young, training the mind in order to train the heart.... Geography lends itself as marvellously to this sublime purpose, although in a sphere a little narrower.”[233]

“From my honest perspective, every foundational work for kids should serve as a tool for education. If it only provides knowledge or focuses on developing a child’s abilities, I can appreciate the structure and life the author has infused into their work; however, I’m not fully satisfied with it. I’m even disappointed to find just a teacher of language, natural history, geography, etc., when I was expecting something much more profound—a mentor for the young, shaping the mind to nurture the heart... Geography wonderfully fits this high purpose, even if in a slightly more limited way.”[233]

558. Educative Course in the Mother Tongue.—Girard is not content to state his doctrine in his book On the[473] Systematic Teaching of the Mother Tongue; but in the four volumes of his Educative Course (1844-1846) he has applied his method. Full of new and radical views, original in the arrangement of material as in its system of exposition, revolutionary even in its grammatical terminology, this book is a mine from which we may borrow without stint, only we shall not advise wholesale adoption: there is matter to take and to leave.[234]

558. Educational Course in the Native Language.—Girard doesn’t just present his ideas in his book On the[473] Systematic Teaching of the Mother Tongue; he also applies his method in the four volumes of his Educative Course (1844-1846). Packed with new and bold ideas, innovative in the way the material is organized just as much as in its presentation style, and even ground-breaking in its grammatical terminology, this work is a treasure trove from which we can draw ideas freely, but we wouldn’t recommend adopting everything wholesale: there are things to take and things to discard.[234]

559. Analysis of this Work.—The title indicates the general character of the work. In his Cours éducatif, Girard does not separate education from instruction. The purpose is to develop the moral and religious sentiments of the child, no less than to teach him his native language.

559. Analysis of This Work.—The title shows the overall nature of the work. In his Cours éducatif, Girard doesn’t distinguish between education and instruction. The goal is to nurture the child's moral and religious feelings as much as to teach him his native language.

The first lessons in grammar ought to be lessons in things. The child is made to name the objects which he knows,—persons, animals, things,—and through these he is made to acquire notions of nouns, common and proper, of gender and number. He is then induced to find for himself the physical, intellectual, and moral qualities of objects, and by this means is made familiar with qualifying adjectives. Care is taken, moreover, while causing each quality to be named, as farther on while causing each judgment to be expressed, to ask the child, “Is this right? Is this wrong?”

The first lessons in grammar should focus on real things. The child is encouraged to name the objects they know—people, animals, and things—and through this, they learn about nouns, both common and proper, as well as gender and number. They are then prompted to discover the physical, intellectual, and moral qualities of objects, which helps them become familiar with descriptive adjectives. Additionally, care is taken to ask the child, “Is this right? Is this wrong?” each time a quality is named, just as it is done later when expressing judgments.

The agreement of adjective with noun is learned by practice. The child is drilled in applying adjectives to the nouns which he has found, and vice versa.

The agreement of adjectives with nouns is learned through practice. The child is trained to use adjectives with the nouns they have discovered, and vice versa.

Once in possession of the essential elements of the proposition, the child begins the study of the proposition itself, and finally the study of the verb. Girard makes it a principle always to have the conjugations made by means of propositions.[474] At first, however, he employs in simple propositions only the indicative, the infinitive, the imperative, and the participle; he postpones till later the study of the conditional and the subjunctive. It is to be noted, in addition, that he brings forward simultaneously the simple tenses of all the conjugations.

Once the child has a grasp of the key components of the concept, they start to learn about the concept itself, and eventually the verb. Girard makes it a point to always use propositions to teach conjugations.[474] Initially, he only uses the indicative, infinitive, imperative, and participle in simple propositions; the conditional and subjunctive are taught later. It's also important to note that he introduces the simple tenses of all conjugations at the same time.

The order followed by Girard is wholly different from that of the ordinary grammars. This is how he explains it:—

The order that Girard uses is completely different from that of regular grammars. Here’s how he explains it:—

“In their first part, the grammars set out in a row the nine sorts of words, and thus give in rapid succession their definitions, distinctions, and variable forms, which introduces a legion of terms wholly unknown to the child. The second part of these grammars takes up these words again in the same order, so as, in an uninteresting way, to regulate their use in construction,—a tedious and arid system, which affords the child no interest.”

“In the first part, the grammars list the nine types of words in order and quickly provide their definitions, differences, and varying forms, introducing a bunch of terms completely unfamiliar to the child. The second part revisits these words in the same sequence to dryly organize their use in sentences—a boring and dull system that offers no interest to the child.”

Elsewhere, speaking of his own work, he writes:—

Elsewhere, talking about his own work, he writes:—

“My work differs essentially from the grammars which are put in the hands of children. When we write on language for adults, we may adhere to definitions, distinctions, rules, and exceptions, and formulate statements regarding their proper use; but he who writes for children ought to have the education of the mind and heart in view, and regulate on that basis the course and form of instruction. The course ought to be rigorously progressive, and the pupils ought, from beginning to end, to assist themselves in constructing a grammar of their own.”

“My work is fundamentally different from the grammars designed for children. When we write about language for adults, we can stick to definitions, distinctions, rules, and exceptions, and make statements about how to use them correctly; however, someone writing for children should focus on educating both the mind and heart, and shape the instruction based on that. The curriculum should be strictly progressive, and the students should actively participate in building their own understanding of grammar from start to finish.”

“So, instead of making generalizations on the noun, adjective, verb, etc., and of connecting with these parts of speech all that relates to them, we must apply ourselves to the substance of language, passing step by step from the simple to the complex, and teaching children to think, in order to teach them to comprehend and to speak the language[475] of man. The little details cannot appear till later, and as occasion requires. From this there necessarily results a displacement of grammatical material which has been industriously collected and arranged. Hence, also, a great parsimony in definitions and abstract distinctions which repel children.”

“So, instead of making broad statements about nouns, adjectives, verbs, etc., and linking everything related to these parts of speech, we need to focus on the essence of language, moving step by step from simple to complex, and teaching children to think so they can understand and speak the language[475] of humans. The small details can come later, as needed. This inevitably leads to a rearrangement of the grammatical material that has been carefully collected and organized. Thus, there should also be a great economy in definitions and abstract distinctions that can turn children off.”

560. Educational Influence of the Père Girard.—The influence of the Père Girard was not extended simply to Switzerland. It has radiated abroad. His ideas have been disseminated in Italy, propagated by the Abbé Lambruschini and by Enrico Mayer. A journal even has been founded to serve as the organ of the “Girardists” of the Peninsula. In France, Michel, in the Journal de l’éducation pratique, and Rapet in different works,[235] have commended to public attention the methods of the Swiss educator. Finally, it may be remarked that the principles very recently set forth by the Conseil supérieur de l’instruction publique (1880), on the teaching of French in the elementary classes of the lycées, are in great part the echo of the pedagogical doctrine of the Père Girard.

560. Educational Impact of Père Girard.—Père Girard's influence wasn't limited to Switzerland. It has spread beyond borders. His ideas have been shared in Italy, notably by Abbé Lambruschini and Enrico Mayer. A journal has even been established to represent the “Girardists” in the region. In France, Michel, in the Journal de l’éducation pratique, and Rapet in various works,[235] have brought attention to the methods of the Swiss educator. Finally, it's worth noting that the principles recently articulated by the Conseil supérieur de l’instruction publique (1880) regarding the teaching of French in elementary classes of lycées largely reflect the educational philosophy of Père Girard.

[561. Analytical Summary.—1. In this study we have the third exposition, in historical order,—Rousseau, Pestalozzi, Frœbel,—of the doctrine of nature as applied to education. This doctrine may be summarized as follows:—

[561. Analysis Summary.—1. In this study, we present the third overview, in chronological order,—Rousseau, Pestalozzi, Frœbel,—of the concept of nature as it relates to education. This concept can be summarized as follows:—

The existing order of things is conceived as an animated organism, and is personified under the term Nature. All living things, such as plants, animals, and men, are products of the creative power that is immanent in nature, and each is predetermined to an upward development in the line of[476] growth. This growth is an unfolding from within outward, and each individual thing, as a child, has reached the term of its development when it has grown into the type of its kind. In the case of the human species, this growth is best when it is natural, and it is natural to the degree in which it takes place without the deliberate intervention of art. This process of development is Nature’s work, and its synonym is education. Education is best when it is most natural, that is, when it suffers least from human interference. The question of the relative parts to be played by Nature and by Art in education has given rise to two schools of educators.

The current state of things is seen as a living organism, and it's personified as Nature. All living beings, like plants, animals, and humans, are the result of the creative power present in nature, and each is destined for growth in an upward direction. This growth unfolds from the inside out, and every individual, like a child, completes its development when it matures into its species' type. For humans, this growth is optimal when it's natural, meaning it occurs without intentional influence from art. This process of development is Nature’s doing, and another word for it is education. Education is most effective when it is the most natural, that is, when it has the least human interference. The debate over the roles of Nature and Art in education has led to the emergence of two different schools of thought among educators.

2. In Frœbel’s application of this doctrine, the original conception is obscured by three circumstances: 1. his deism; 2. his mysticism or symbolism; 3. his dependence on artificial agents, his “gifts,” and his belief in the potency of abstractions.

2. In Frœbel’s approach to this idea, the original concept is clouded by three factors: 1. his belief in a non-personal God; 2. his use of mysticism or symbolism; 3. his reliance on artificial tools, his “gifts,” and his faith in the power of abstract ideas.

3. The Kindergarten has introduced many ameliorations into primary instruction, and its tendency is to make child-life happy through self-activity. Its shortcomings are that it undervalues the acquisition of second-hand knowledge, obscures the distinction between work and play, and indisposes, and perhaps unfits, the pupil to contend with real difficulties.[236]

3. The Kindergarten has brought many improvements to primary education, aiming to make childhood joyful through active learning. However, it has some downsides: it doesn't value gaining knowledge from others enough, blurs the line between work and play, and may make students less prepared to face real challenges.[236]

4. The effect of this new movement in primary instruction upon educational science has been wholesome. It has induced a closer study of child nature, has enlisted the sympathies[477] and affections in support of elementary instruction, and has profoundly modified the conception of the primary school.

4. The impact of this new approach to primary education on educational science has been positive. It has led to a more in-depth understanding of children's nature, engaged emotions and support for elementary education, and significantly changed the idea of primary schools.

5. Whether the Kindergarten is to be maintained apart, as an institution sui generis, or whether it is to lose its identity by the absorption of its spirit into the primary school, is a question for the future. Probably the latter result will follow.

5. Whether the Kindergarten should be kept separate as its own unique institution or if it should lose its identity by merging its principles into the primary school is a question for the future. It’s likely that the latter will happen.

6. The misuse of a good thought is seen in the attempt of the Père Girard to give a distinct moral value to every school exercise. It is the verdict of experience that the moral value of science is greatest when it is taught simply as science, and that the direct teaching of ethics should be conducted on an independent basis.]

6. The misuse of a good idea is evident in Père Girard's effort to assign a moral value to every school activity. Experience shows that the moral value of science is highest when it's taught just as science, and that ethics should be taught separately.

FOOTNOTES:

[222] Comment Gertrude instruit ses enfants, translated by Darin, p. 204.

[222] How Gertrude Educates Her Children, translated by Darin, p. 204.

[223] See the Aphorisms published by Frœbel in 1821.

[223] See the Aphorisms published by Frœbel in 1821.

[224] See the French translation by Madame de Crombrugghe, Paris, 1881. Also, the English translation by Josephine Jarvis, New York, 1885.

[224] Check out the French translation by Madame de Crombrugghe, Paris, 1881. Also, the English translation by Josephine Jarvis, New York, 1885.

[225] Consequently it is wrong to take Frœbel’s expression in the sense that he wished to establish by the side of each school a garden, a lawn planted with trees and adorned with flower-beds. See Gréard, L’instruction primaire à Paris, 1877, p. 73.

[225] Therefore, it's incorrect to interpret Frœbel’s statement as if he wanted to create a garden next to each school, with lawns, trees, and flower beds. See Gréard, L’instruction primaire à Paris, 1877, p. 73.

[226] The disciples of Frœbel have modified in different manners his system of gifts. See, for example, the Jardin d’enfants, by Goldammer, French translation by Louis Fournier, 1877.

[226] The followers of Frœbel have adapted his system of gifts in various ways. For instance, take a look at the Jardin d’enfants, by Goldammer, translated into French by Louis Fournier in 1877.

[227] See on Diesterweg the article by Pécaut, in the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie.

[227] Check out Pécaut's article on Diesterweg in the Dictionnaire de Pédagogie.

[228] De l’éducation publique. Paris, 1833, p. 158. Naville (1784-1846) founded in 1817, at Vernier, near Geneva, an institute where he applied with success the educative method of the Père Girard.

[228] De l’éducation publique. Paris, 1833, p. 158. Naville (1784-1846) established an institute in 1817 in Vernier, near Geneva, where he successfully implemented Père Girard's educational method.

[229] I am aware that this term is not found in the latest Webster, but I see no other way of expressing the force of the word éducatif, which seems to signify the disciplinary, or rather the culture, value of a study. (P.)

[229] I know that this term isn’t in the latest Webster dictionary, but I can’t think of any other way to convey the meaning of the word éducatif, which seems to refer to the disciplinary, or rather the cultural, value of a study. (P.)

[230] See Chap. III. of Book III. paragraph 1st. Just medium between two extremes.

[230] See Chap. III. of Book III. paragraph 1st. Just the right balance between two extremes.

[231] Here is an example from Père Girard’s arithmetic:—

[231] Here’s an example from Père Girard’s arithmetic:—

“A father had the habit of going every evening to the dram-shop, and often left his family at home without bread. During the five years that he led this life, he spent, the first year, 197 francs, the second, 204 francs, the third, 212 francs, and the fourth, 129 francs. How many francs would this unfortunate father have saved if he had not had a taste for drink?” (P.)

“A father had a habit of going to the bar every evening and often left his family at home without food. During the five years he lived this way, he spent, in the first year, 197 francs, in the second, 204 francs, in the third, 212 francs, and in the fourth, 129 francs. How many francs would this unfortunate father have saved if he hadn’t had a taste for alcohol?” (P.)

[232] Naville, De l’Éducation publique, p. 411.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Naville, De l’Éducation publique, p. 411.

[233] Explication du plan de Fribourg en Suisse, 1817.

[233] Explanation of the plan of Fribourg in Switzerland, 1817.

[234] See the interesting articles of Lafargue in the Bulletin pédagogique de l’enseignement secondaire, 1882.

[234] Check out the fascinating articles by Lafargue in the Bulletin pédagogique de l’enseignement secondaire, 1882.

[235] Messieurs Rapet and Michel were associated in the publication of the Cours éducatif de la langue maternelle.

[235] Mr. Rapet and Michel teamed up to publish the Cours éducatif de la langue maternelle.

[236] “Man owes his growth, his energy, chiefly to that striving of the will, that conflict with difficulty, which we call effort. Easy, pleasant work does not make robust minds, does not give men a consciousness of their powers, does not train them to endurance, to perseverance, to steady force of will, that force without which all other acquisitions avail nothing.” Dr. Channing.

[236] “People grow and gain energy mainly through their will to strive, facing challenges, which we call effort. Easy, enjoyable work doesn’t build strong minds, doesn’t help people realize their potential, and doesn’t prepare them for endurance, perseverance, or a steady will—qualities that make all other achievements worthwhile.” Dr. Channing.


CHAPTER XX.

Women in Education.

WOMEN AS EDUCATORS; MADAME DE GENLIS (1746-1830); PEDAGOGICAL WORKS; ENCYCLOPÆDIC EDUCATION; IMITATION OF ROUSSEAU; MISS EDGEWORTH (1767-1849); MISS HAMILTON (1758-1816); MADAME CAMPAN (1752-1822); COMMENDATION OF HOME EDUCATION; PROGRESS IN INSTRUCTION; INTEREST IN POPULAR EDUCATION; MADAME DE RÉMUSAT (1780-1821); OUTLINE OF FEMININE PSYCHOLOGY; THE SERIOUS IN EDUCATION; PHILOSOPHICAL SPIRIT; MADAME GUIZOT (1773-1827); LETTERS ON EDUCATION; PSYCHOLOGICAL OPTIMISM; NATURE OF THE CHILD; PHILOSOPHICAL RATIONALISM; MADAME NECKER DE SAUSSURE (1765-1841); MADAME NECKER DE SAUSSURE AND MADAME DE STAËL; PROGRESSIVE EDUCATION AND ROUSSEAU; ORIGINALITY OF MADAME NECKER DE SAUSSURE; DIVISION OF PROGRESSIVE EDUCATION; DEVELOPMENT OF THE FACULTIES; CULTURE OF THE IMAGINATION; EDUCATION OF WOMEN; MADAME PAPE-CARPENTIER (1815-1878); GENERAL CHARACTER OF HER WORKS; PRINCIPAL WORKS OF MADAME PAPE-CARPENTIER; OBJECT LESSONS; OTHER WOMEN WHO WERE EDUCATORS; DUPANLOUP AND THE EDUCATION OF WOMEN; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

WOMEN AS EDUCATORS; MADAME DE GENLIS (1746-1830); PEDAGOGICAL WORKS; ENCYCLOPÆDIC EDUCATION; IMITATION OF ROUSSEAU; MISS EDGEWORTH (1767-1849); MISS HAMILTON (1758-1816); MADAME CAMPAN (1752-1822); SUPPORT FOR HOME EDUCATION; ADVANCES IN TEACHING; INTEREST IN POPULAR EDUCATION; MADAME DE RÉMUSAT (1780-1821); OVERVIEW OF FEMININE PSYCHOLOGY; THE SIGNIFICANCE OF EDUCATION; PHILOSOPHICAL OUTLOOK; MADAME GUIZOT (1773-1827); LETTERS ON EDUCATION; PSYCHOLOGICAL OPTIMISM; UNDERSTANDING CHILDREN; PHILOSOPHICAL RATIONALISM; MADAME NECKER DE SAUSSURE (1765-1841); MADAME NECKER DE SAUSSURE AND MADAME DE STAËL; PROGRESSIVE EDUCATION AND ROUSSEAU; UNIQUE PERSPECTIVE OF MADAME NECKER DE SAUSSURE; CATEGORIES OF PROGRESSIVE EDUCATION; DEVELOPMENT OF ABILITIES; NOURISHING CREATIVITY; EDUCATION OF WOMEN; MADAME PAPE-CARPENTIER (1815-1878); OVERALL CHARACTERISTICS OF HER WORK; MAIN WORKS OF MADAME PAPE-CARPENTIER; OBJECT LESSONS; OTHER WOMEN WHO WERE EDUCATORS; DUPANLOUP AND WOMEN'S EDUCATION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


562. Women as Educators.—One of the characteristic features of the pedagogy of the nineteenth century is the constant progress in the education of women. Woman will be better instructed, and at the same time she will play a more important part in instruction. Primary schools for girls did not exist, so to speak, in France, at the commencement of this century. Fourcroy, who reported the bill of May 1, 1802, declared that “the law makes no mention of girls.” But through the efforts of the monarchy of July, and still[479] more of the liberal laws of the second and of the third Republic, the primary instruction of girls will become more and more general. Secondary public instruction will be created for women by the law of December 20, 1880, and the equality of the two sexes, in respect of education, will tend more and more to become a reality, through the influence of governmental action as well as that of private initiative.

562. Women in Education.—A key feature of education in the nineteenth century is the ongoing improvement in women's education. Women will be better educated and, at the same time, will take on a more significant role in teaching. At the start of this century, there were practically no primary schools for girls in France. Fourcroy, who discussed the bill from May 1, 1802, stated that “the law makes no mention of girls.” However, due to the efforts of the July monarchy and even more so the progressive laws of the second and third Republic, primary education for girls will become increasingly widespread. The law of December 20, 1880, will establish secondary public education for women, and the equality of the two genders concerning education will gradually become a reality, supported by both government action and private initiatives.

But not less remarkable is the important part which women, by their abstract reflections or by their practical efforts, have taken in the progress of pedagogy. In the history of education, the nineteenth century will be noted for the great number of its women who were educators, some who were real philosophers and distinguished writers, and others, zealous and enthusiastic teachers.

But no less remarkable is the significant role that women, through their thoughtful insights or their hands-on efforts, have played in the advancement of education. The history of education will remember the nineteenth century for the many women who were educators—some were true philosophers and notable writers, while others were committed and passionate teachers.

563. Madame de Genlis (1746-1830).—While she does not belong to the nineteenth century by her pedagogical writings, Madame de Genlis has certain rights to a foremost place in the list of the educational women of our time. She had in the highest degree the pedagogic vocation; only, that vocation became a mania and was squandered on everything. Madame de Genlis wished to know everything in order that she might teach everything. “She was more than a woman author,” says Sainte-Beuve, wittily; “she was a woman teacher; she was born with the sign on her forehead.”

563. Madame de Genlis (1746-1830).—Even though her educational writings don't fit neatly into the nineteenth century, Madame de Genlis certainly deserves a top spot among the notable educational women of her era. Her passion for teaching was exceptionally strong; however, that passion turned into an obsession that she applied to everything. Madame de Genlis aimed to learn everything so she could teach everything. “She was more than just a female author,” Sainte-Beuve cleverly remarked; “she was a female teacher; she was born with the calling on her forehead.”

Young girls of their own accord play mamma with their dolls. From the age of seven, Madame de Genlis played teacher.

Young girls willingly play mom with their dolls. Starting at seven, Madame de Genlis played teacher.

“I had a taste for teaching children, and I became school-mistress in a curious way.... Little boys from the village came under the window of my parents’ country-seat to play. I amused myself in watching them, and I soon took it into my head to give them lessons.”

“I enjoyed teaching kids, and I became a school teacher in an interesting way.... Little boys from the village came to play under the window of my parents’ country home. I entertained myself by watching them, and I soon thought of giving them lessons.”

Twenty years later, the village teacher became the governess of the daughters of the Duchesse de Chartres, and the governor of the sons of the Duke de Chartres (Philippe-Égalité).

Twenty years later, the village teacher became the governess for the daughters of the Duchess of Chartres and the tutor for the sons of the Duke of Chartres (Philippe-Égalité).

564. Pedagogical Works.—The principal work of Madame de Genlis, Letters on Education (1782), treats of the education of princes and also of “that of young persons and of men.” In giving it that other title, Adèle and Théodore, the author indicated her intention of rivaling Rousseau, and of educating a man and a woman more perfect than Émile and Sophie.

564. Teaching Materials.—The main work of Madame de Genlis, Letters on Education (1782), discusses the education of princes as well as “that of young people and men.” By giving it the additional title, Adèle and Théodore, the author signaled her aim to compete with Rousseau and to educate a man and a woman who are more ideal than Émile and Sophie.

Although she had a profoundly aristocratic nature, Madame de Genlis, after the revolution of 1789, seemed for an instant to follow the liberal current which was sweeping minds along. It was then that she published the Counsels on the Education of the Dauphin, and some parts of her educational journal, entitled Lessons of a Governess. She never ceased to preach love of the people to sovereigns, and in justice this must be said to her credit, that she did not write merely for courtly people. She protests, and with spirit, “that she is the first author who has concerned herself with the education of the people. This glory,” she adds, “is dear to my heart.” In support of these assertions, Madame de Genlis cites the fourth volume of her Théâtre d’éducation, which is, she says, “solely intended for the children of tradesmen and artisans; domestics and peasants will there see a detailed account of their obligations and their duties.”

Although she had a deeply aristocratic nature, Madame de Genlis, after the revolution of 1789, seemed for a moment to follow the liberal wave that was influencing people's thoughts. It was during this time that she published the Counsels on the Education of the Dauphin, along with parts of her educational journal, titled Lessons of a Governess. She consistently encouraged love for the people among sovereigns, and to her credit, she wrote not just for the courtly elite. She boldly claims, “that she is the first author who has cared about the education of the people. This honor,” she adds, “is precious to me.” To support her claims, Madame de Genlis references the fourth volume of her Théâtre d’éducation, which she notes is “exclusively aimed at the children of tradesmen and artisans; servants and peasants will find a thorough explanation of their responsibilities and duties.”

565. Encyclopædic Education.—It has been said with reason that Madame de Genlis was the personification of encyclopædic instruction.[237]

565. Knowledge Base.—It's been rightly said that Madame de Genlis embodied encyclopedic instruction.[237]

“Her programme of instruction had no limits. She favors Latin, without, however, thinking the knowledge of it indispensable. She gives a large place to the living languages. At Saint Leu, her pupils garden in German, dine in English, and sup in Italian. At the same time she invents gymnastic apparatus,—pulleys, baskets, wooden beds, lead shoes. Nothing takes her at unawares, her over-facile pen stops at nothing; she is universal. A plan for a rural school for children in the country is wanted, and she furnishes it.”

“Her teaching approach knows no bounds. She likes Latin, but doesn’t think it’s absolutely essential. She emphasizes living languages. At Saint Leu, her students learn gardening in German, have lunch in English, and have dinner in Italian. Meanwhile, she comes up with gymnastic equipment—pulleys, baskets, wooden beds, and lead shoes. Nothing surprises her; her quick pen tackles everything; she's truly versatile. When a plan for a rural school for kids in the countryside is needed, she provides it.”

566. Imitation of Rousseau.—Madame de Genlis never ceased to criticise Rousseau, and yet, in her educational romances, the inspiration of Rousseau is everywhere present. How can we fail to recognize a pupil of Rousseau in the father of Adèle and Théodore, who leaves Paris in order to devote himself entirely to the education of his children, to make himself “their governor and their friend, and finally, to screen the infancy of his son and daughter from the examples of vice”? And the methods manufactured by Rousseau, the unforeseen lessons, the indirect means employed to instruct without having the appearance of doing so,—Madame de Genlis desires no others. Nothing is more amusing than the description of the country-seat of the Baron d’Almane, the father of Adèle and Théodore. It is no longer a country-seat; it is a school-house. The walls are no longer walls; they are charts of history and maps of geography.

566. Rousseau imitation.—Madame de Genlis continually criticized Rousseau, yet his influence is evident throughout her educational novels. How can we not see a student of Rousseau in the father of Adèle and Théodore, who leaves Paris to fully commit to educating his children, to be “their teacher and friend, and ultimately, to protect the early childhood of his son and daughter from the influences of vice”? And the techniques created by Rousseau, the unexpected lessons, the indirect ways used to teach without seeming to do so—Madame de Genlis wants nothing else. Nothing is more entertaining than the depiction of the country home of Baron d’Almane, the father of Adèle and Théodore. It is no longer just a country home; it has become a school. The walls are no longer walls; they are charts of history and maps of geography.

“When we would have our children study history according to a chronological order, we start from my bed-chamber, which represents sacred history; from there we enter my gallery, where we find ancient history; we reach the parlor, which contains Roman history, and we end with the gallery of Monsieur d’Almane (it is the Baroness who speaks), where is found the history of France.”

“When we have our children study history in chronological order, we start from my bedroom, which represents sacred history; from there we move to my gallery, where we find ancient history; we then go to the parlor, which contains Roman history, and we finish with the gallery of Monsieur d’Almane (it is the Baroness who speaks), where we find the history of France.”

In her pedagogic fairyland, Madame de Genlis does not wish the child to meet a single object which may not be transformed into an instrument of instruction. Adèle and Théodore cannot take a hand-screen without finding a geography lesson represented on it, and drawn out at full length. Here are pictures worked in tapestry; they are historical scenes; on the back of them care has been taken to write an explanation of what they represent. At least, those five or six movable partitions which are displayed in the apartment on cold days have no instructive purposes? You are mistaken. There is painted and written on them the history of England, of Spain, of Germany, and that of the Moors and the Turks. Even in the dining-room, mythology encumbers the panels of the room, and “it usually forms the subject of conversation during the dinner.” In that castle, bewitched, so to speak, by the elf of history, there is not a glance that is lost, not a minute without its lesson, not a corner where one may waste his time in dreaming. History pursues you like a ghost, like a nightmare, along the corridors, on the stairs, even on the carpet on which you tread, and on the chairs upon which you sit. The true way to disgust a child forever with historical studies is to condemn him to live for eight days in this house-school of Madame de Genlis.

In her educational fairyland, Madame de Genlis doesn’t want the child to encounter a single object that can’t be turned into a teaching tool. Adèle and Théodore can’t pick up a hand fan without discovering a geography lesson depicted on it, fully laid out. Here are pictures woven into tapestries; they portray historical scenes, and explanations of what they represent are written on the back. At least those five or six movable partitions displayed in the room on cold days serve no educational purpose? You’re wrong. They’re painted and written on with the history of England, Spain, Germany, and that of the Moors and Turks. Even in the dining room, mythology fills the panels, and “it usually becomes the topic of conversation during dinner.” In that castle, enchanted, so to speak, by the spirit of history, there’s not a glance wasted, not a minute without a lesson, not a corner where one can waste time daydreaming. History haunts you like a ghost, like a nightmare, through the hallways, on the stairs, even on the carpet beneath your feet, and on the chairs where you sit. The best way to make a child permanently dislike historical studies is to force them to live for eight days in this house-school of Madame de Genlis.

567. Miss Edgeworth (1767-1849).—It is with the Scotch philosophy and the psychological theories of Reid and Dugald Stewart, that were inspired in different degrees two distinguished women, who honored English pedagogy at the beginning of this century,—Miss Edgeworth and Miss Hamilton.

567. Miss Edgeworth (1767-1849).—It is with Scottish philosophy and the psychological ideas of Reid and Dugald Stewart that were influential to varying extents for two remarkable women who contributed to English education at the beginning of this century—Miss Edgeworth and Miss Hamilton.

In her book on Practical Education, published in 1798,[238][483] Miss Edgeworth does not lose herself in theoretical dissertations. Her book is a collection of facts, observations, and precepts. The first chapter treats of toys, and the author justifies this beginning by saying that in education there is nothing trivial and minute. It is first by conversations, and then by the use of the inventive, analytical, and intuitive method, that Miss Edgeworth proposes to train her pupils; and her reflections on intellectual education deserve to be considered. In moral education she agrees with Locke, and seems to place great reliance on the sentiment of honor, and on the love of reputation. In every case she absolutely ignores the religious feeling. The characteristic of her system is that it makes “a total abstraction of religious ideas.”

In her book Practical Education, published in 1798,[238][483], Miss Edgeworth doesn't get lost in theoretical discussions. Her book is a collection of facts, observations, and guidelines. The first chapter focuses on toys, and the author justifies this start by stating that nothing in education is too trivial or insignificant. She suggests training her students first through conversations and then using inventive, analytical, and intuitive methods, and her thoughts on intellectual education are worth considering. In terms of moral education, she aligns with Locke and seems to place a lot of importance on the sense of honor and the desire for a good reputation. In every instance, she completely overlooks religious feelings. A key feature of her system is that it makes “a total abstraction of religious ideas.”

568. Miss Hamilton (1758-1816).—Miss Hamilton is at once more philosophical and more Christian than Miss Edgeworth. It is from the psychologist Hartley that she borrows her essential principle, which consists in making of the association of ideas the basis of education. Hartley saw in this the sovereign law of intellectual development. But, on the other hand, she declares “that she follows no other guide than the precepts of the Gospel.”

568. Miss Hamilton (1758-1816).—Miss Hamilton is both more philosophical and more Christian than Miss Edgeworth. She takes her main idea from the psychologist Hartley, who believed that the association of ideas should be the foundation of education. Hartley viewed this as the ultimate law of intellectual growth. However, she states that “she follows no other guide than the teachings of the Gospel.”

The principal work of Miss Hamilton, her Letters on the Elementary Principles of Education (1801),[239] has a more theoretical character than the book of Miss Edgeworth. With her it is above all else a question of principles, which, she says, are more necessary than rules. We find but few reflections on teaching proper. She borrows the very words of Dugald Stewart to define the object of education:—

The main work of Miss Hamilton, her Letters on the Elementary Principles of Education (1801),[239] is more theoretical than Miss Edgeworth's book. For her, it's primarily about principles, which she argues are more important than rules. There are only a few insights on actual teaching. She even uses Dugald Stewart's exact words to define the purpose of education:—

“The most essential objects of education are the following: first, to cultivate all the various principles of our nature, both speculative and active, in such a manner as to bring[484] them to the greatest perfection of which they are susceptible; and secondly, by watching over the impressions and associations which the mind receives in early life, to secure it against the influence of prevailing errors; and, as far as possible, to engage its prepossessions on the side of truth.”[240]

“The most important goals of education are the following: first, to develop all the different aspects of our nature, both theoretical and practical, in a way that brings them to their highest potential; and secondly, by being aware of the impressions and associations the mind forms in early life, to protect it from the impact of common misconceptions; and, as much as possible, to align its biases with the truth.”[240]

To cultivate the intellectual and moral faculties, Miss Hamilton places her chief dependence, as we have said, on the principle of the association of ideas. We must break up, or, rather, prevent from being formed, all false associations, that is, all inaccurate judgments. Order once re-established among ideas, the will will be upright, and the conduct well regulated. In other terms, this was to subordinate, perhaps too completely, the development of the moral faculties to the culture of the intellectual faculties.

To enhance the intellectual and moral abilities, Miss Hamilton primarily relies, as we've mentioned, on the principle of associating ideas. We need to dismantle, or rather, prevent the formation of false associations, meaning all incorrect judgments. Once order is restored among ideas, the will will be strong, and behavior will be well-regulated. In other words, this meant subordinating, perhaps too entirely, the growth of moral faculties to the development of intellectual faculties.

“It is evident,” says Miss Hamilton, “that all our desires are in accord with ideas of pleasure, and all our aversions with ideas of pain.”

“It’s clear,” says Miss Hamilton, “that all our desires align with ideas of pleasure, and all our dislikes align with ideas of pain.”

The educator will then try to associate the idea of pleasure with what is good and useful for the child and for the man.

The teacher will then try to connect the idea of pleasure with what is good and beneficial for both the child and the adult.

Let us also note, in passing, the solicitude of Miss Hamilton for the education of the people:—

Let’s also mention, briefly, Miss Hamilton’s concern for the education of the people:—

“From most of the writers on education it would appear that it is only to people of rank and fortune that education is a matter of any importance.... My plan has for its object the cultivation of the faculties that are common to the whole human race.”[241]

“Most writers on education seem to think that it's only important for people of wealth and status. My goal is to nurture the abilities that all humans share.”[241]

On this point her thought was the same as that of Miss Edgeworth, whose father, in 1799, in the Irish Parliament, had caused the adoption of the first law on primary instruction.

On this point, her thinking was the same as Miss Edgeworth's, whose father, in 1799, had helped pass the first law on primary education in the Irish Parliament.

569. Madame Campan (1752-1822).—Twenty-five years’ experience, either at the court of Louis XV., or in the school at Saint-Germain, which she founded under the Revolution, or finally in the institution at Écouen, the direction of which was entrusted to her by Napoleon I., in 1807,—such are the claims which at once assure to Madame Campan some authority on pedagogical questions.[242] Let us add that good sense, a methodical and prudent mind,—in a word, qualities which were reasonable rather than brilliant,—directed that long personal experience.

569. Madame Campan (1752–1822).—With twenty-five years of experience, whether at the court of Louis XV, in the school she founded at Saint-Germain during the Revolution, or finally at the institution in Écouen, which Napoleon I entrusted to her in 1807—these qualifications give Madame Campan significant authority on educational matters.[242] Additionally, her good sense, methodical approach, and cautious mindset—qualities more practical than flashy—guided her extensive personal experience.

“First I saw,” she said, “then I reflected, and finally I wrote.”

“First I saw,” she said, “then I thought about it, and finally I wrote it down.”

570. Eulogy on Home Education.—From a teacher, from the directress of a school, we would expect prejudices in favor of public education in boarding-schools. That which secures our ready confidence, is that Madame Campan, on the contrary, appreciates better than any one else the advantages of maternal education:—

570. Eulogy on Homeschooling.—As a teacher and the head of a school, we might expect her to have biases in favor of public education in boarding schools. What earns our trust is that Madame Campan, on the contrary, understands the benefits of maternal education better than anyone else:—

“To create mothers,” she said, “this is the whole education of women.” Nothing seems to her superior to a mother governess “who does not keep late hours, who rises betimes,” who, finally, devotes herself resolutely to the important duty with which she is charged.

“Creating mothers,” she said, “is the entire purpose of women's education.” Nothing seems better to her than a motherly governess “who doesn’t stay up late, who wakes up early,” and who, in the end, commits herself wholeheartedly to the important responsibility she has.

“There is no boarding-school, however well it may be conducted, there is no convent, however pious its government may be, which can give an education comparable to that which a young girl receives from a mother who is educated, and who finds her sweetest occupation and her true glory in the education of her daughter.”

“There is no boarding school, no matter how well it’s run, and no convent, no matter how virtuous its leadership, that can provide an education as valuable as what a young girl receives from an educated mother who finds her greatest joy and true pride in teaching her daughter.”

Madame Campan, moreover, reminds mothers who would[486] be the teachers of their own daughters, of all the obligations which are involved in such a charge. Too often the mother who jealously keeps her daughter near her, is not capable of educating her. In this case there is only the appearance of home education, and as Madame Campan wittily says, “this is no longer maternal education; it is but education at home.”

Madame Campan also reminds mothers who want to teach their own daughters of all the responsibilities that come with that role. Too often, a mother who tightly holds her daughter close isn't able to educate her properly. In such cases, there's only the illusion of home education, and as Madame Campan cleverly puts it, “this is no longer maternal education; it is just education at home.”

571. Progress in Instruction.—Fénelon was Madame Campan’s favorite author. On the other hand, there was some resemblance between the rules of the school at Écouen and those of Saint Cyr. The spirit of the seventeenth century lives again in the educational institutions of the nineteenth, and Madame Campan continues the work of Madame de Maintenon.

571. Teaching Progress.—Fénelon was Madame Campan’s favorite author. At the same time, there were some similarities between the rules of the school at Écouen and those at Saint Cyr. The essence of the seventeenth century is revived in the educational institutions of the nineteenth, and Madame Campan carries on the legacy of Madame de Maintenon.

However, there is progress in more than one respect, and the instruction is more solid and more complete.

However, there is progress in several ways, and the instruction is more thorough and comprehensive.

“The purpose of education,” wrote Madame Campan to the Emperor, “ought to be directed: 1. towards the domestic virtues; 2. towards instruction, to such a degree of perfection in the knowledge of language, computation, history, writing, and geography, that all pupils shall be assured of the happiness of being able to instruct their own daughters.”

“The purpose of education,” wrote Madame Campan to the Emperor, “should be focused on: 1. fostering domestic virtues; 2. providing instruction to such a high standard in language, math, history, writing, and geography, that all students can be confident in their ability to teach their own daughters.”

Madame Campan desired, moreover, to extend her work. She demanded of the Emperor the creation of several public establishments “for educating the daughters of certain classes of the servants of the State.” She desired that the government should take under its supervision private institutions, and contemplated for women as for men a sort of university “which might replace the convents and the colleges.” But Napoleon was not the man to enter into these schemes. The schools of “women-logicians” were scarcely to his taste, and the teaching congregations, which he restored to their privileges, the better served his purpose.

Madame Campan wanted to expand her work. She asked the Emperor to create several public institutions “for educating the daughters of certain classes of government workers.” She wanted the government to oversee private schools and envisioned a kind of university for women, similar to what existed for men, “which might replace the convents and colleges.” However, Napoleon was not the type to support these ideas. The schools for “women-logicians” were hardly appealing to him, and he preferred the teaching congregations, which he restored to their privileges, as they better served his goals.

572. Interest in Popular Education.—One might believe that Madame Campan, who had begun by being the teacher of the three daughters of Louis XV., and who associated with scarcely any save the wealthy or the titled, had never had the taste or the leisure to think of popular instruction. It is nothing of the sort, as is proved by her Counsels to Young Girls, a work intended for Elementary Schools.

572. Interest in Modern Education.—One might assume that Madame Campan, who initially taught the three daughters of Louis XV. and spent her time mostly with the rich or nobility, never had the interest or the time to consider popular education. That's not true, as shown by her Counsels to Young Girls, a work intended for Elementary Schools.

“There is no ground for fearing that the daughters of the rich will ever be in want of books to instruct them or of governesses to direct them. It is not at all so with the children who belong to the less fortunate classes.... I have seen with my own eyes how incomplete and neglected is the education of the daughters of country people.... It is for them that I have penned this little work.”

“There’s no reason to worry that the daughters of the wealthy will ever be short of books to educate them or governesses to guide them. It’s a completely different story for the children from less fortunate backgrounds.... I’ve witnessed firsthand how inadequate and overlooked the education is for the daughters of rural families.... It’s for them that I’ve written this little book.”

The work itself has not perhaps the tone that could be desired, nor all the simplicity that the author would have wished to give it; but we must thank Madame Campan for her intentions, and we count among her highest claims to the esteem of posterity the effort which she made in her old age to become, at least in her writings, a simple school-mistress and a village teacher.

The work might not have the tone that one would hope for, nor the simplicity that the author intended; however, we should thank Madame Campan for her intentions, and we consider her greatest contributions to the respect of future generations to be the effort she made in her later years to, at least in her writing, become a straightforward schoolteacher and a village educator.

573. Madame de Rémusat (1780-1821).—Madame de Rémusat has written only for women of the world. Herself a woman of the world, lady of the palace of the Empress Josephine, she had no personal experience in the way of teaching. She had nothing to do with the practice of education save in supervising the studies of her two sons, one of whom became a philosopher and an illustrious statesman, Charles de Rémusat. The noble book of Madame de Rémusat, her Essay on the Education of Women, does not commend itself by reason of its detailed precepts and scholastic methods, but by its lofty reflections and general principles.[243]

573. Madame de Rémusat (1780-1821).—Madame de Rémusat wrote only for women of society. Being a woman of the world herself and a lady at the court of Empress Josephine, she didn’t have any hands-on experience in teaching. Her involvement in education was limited to overseeing the studies of her two sons, one of whom became a philosopher and a prominent statesman, Charles de Rémusat. Madame de Rémusat's significant work, her Essay on the Education of Women, stands out not for its specific rules and academic methods, but for its noble reflections and overarching principles.[243]

574. Sketch of Feminine Psychology.—Let us first notice different passages in which the author sketches by a few touches the psychology of woman, and determines her sphere in life:—

574. Outline of Women's Psychology.—Let’s first look at various sections where the author briefly outlines the psychology of women and defines their role in life:—

“Woman is the companion of man upon the earth, but yet she exists on her own account; she is inferior, but not subordinate.”

“Woman is a partner to man on Earth, but she also stands on her own; she is inferior, but not subordinate.”

The expression here betrays Madame de Rémusat, and it would be more accurate to say that woman is not inferior to man, that she is his equal, but that in existing civil and social conditions she necessarily remains subordinate to him.

The expression here reveals Madame de Rémusat's sentiments, and it would be more accurate to say that women are not inferior to men, that they are their equals, but that in the current civil and social conditions, they inevitably remain subordinate to them.

But with what perfect justness the amiable writer characterizes the peculiar qualities of woman!

But how accurately the charming writer describes the unique qualities of women!

“We lack continuity and depth when we would apply ourselves to general questions. Endowed with a quick intelligence, we hear promptly, we even divine and see just as well as men; but too easily moved to remain impartial, too mobile to be profound, perceiving is easier for us than observing. Prolonged attention wearies us; we are, in short, more mild than patient. More sensitive and more devoted than men, women are ignorant of that sort of selfishness which an independent being exhibits outwardly as a consciousness of his own power. To obtain from them any activity whatever, it is almost always necessary to interest them in the happiness of another. Their very faults are the outgrowths of their condition. The same cause will excite in man emotions of pride, and in woman only those of vanity.”

“We struggle with consistency and depth when we try to engage with broader issues. We're quick-witted, catching on fast, and we can understand and see just as clearly as men do; but we get easily swayed and have trouble staying neutral, making it easier for us to perceive than to observe. Prolonged focus tires us out; in short, we are more gentle than patient. Women are more sensitive and devoted than men, but they're unaware of the type of selfishness that an independent individual shows as a sense of their own power. To get any kind of action from them, it's usually necessary to involve them in someone else's happiness. Their flaws often stem from their circumstances. The same situation can provoke feelings of pride in men and just vanity in women.”

575. The Serious in Education.—Madame de Rémusat, still more than Madame Campan, belongs to the modern school. She desires for woman an education serious and grave.

575. The Importance of Education.—Madame de Rémusat, even more than Madame Campan, is part of the modern approach. She wants women to have an education that is serious and meaningful.

“I see no reason for treating women less seriously than[489] men, for misrepresenting truth to them under the form of a prejudice, duty under the appearance of a superstition, in order that they may accept both the duty and the truth.”

“I see no reason to treat women any less seriously than[489] men, for misrepresenting the truth to them as a prejudice and duty as a superstition, so that they will accept both the duty and the truth.”

She does not in the least incline to the opinion of the over-courteous moralist Joubert, who, with more gallantry than real respect for women, said: “Nothing too earthly or too material ought to employ young ladies; only delicate material should busy their hands.... They resemble the imagination, and like it they should touch only the surface of things.”[244]

She doesn't agree at all with the overly polite moralist Joubert, who, while claiming to respect women, said: “Young ladies shouldn't be involved in anything too earthly or material; they should only engage with delicate things. They are like the imagination, and just like it, they should only touch the surface of things.”[244]

Madame de Rémusat enters into the spirit of her time, and her admiration for the age of Louis XIV. does not make her forget what she owes to the new society, transformed by great political reforms.

Madame de Rémusat embraces the essence of her era, and her appreciation for the age of Louis XIV doesn't make her overlook her obligations to the new society, reshaped by significant political changes.

“We are drawing near the time when every Frenchman shall be a citizen. In her turn, the destiny of woman is comprised in these two terms: wife and mother of a citizen. There is much morality, and a very severe and touching morality, in the idea which ought to be attached to that word citizen. After religion, I do not know a more powerful motive than the patriotic spirit for directing the young towards the good.”

“We are getting close to the time when every French person will be a citizen. For women, their destiny is summed up in these two roles: wife and mother of a citizen. There is a lot of morality, a very strict and moving morality, in the idea that should be connected to the word citizen. After religion, I can't think of a stronger motivation than the patriotic spirit for guiding young people towards doing good.”

It is no longer a question, then, of training the woman and the man for themselves, for their individual destiny. They must be educated for the public good, for their duties in society. Madame de Rémusat is not one of those timid and frightened women who feel a homesickness for the past, whom the present terrifies. Liberal and courageous, she manfully accepts the new régime; she proclaims its advantages, and, if she writes like a woman of the seventeenth century, almost with the perfection of Madame de Sévigné, her chosen model, she at least thinks like a daughter of the Revolution.

It's no longer just about training women and men for their own individual futures. They need to be educated for the greater good and their responsibilities in society. Madame de Rémusat isn't one of those timid and scared women who long for the past, feeling anxious about the present. Open-minded and brave, she wholeheartedly embraces the new system; she highlights its benefits, and while her writing reflects the style of a seventeenth-century woman, almost with the mastery of Madame de Sévigné—her role model—her thoughts are definitely aligned with the ideals of the Revolution.

576. Philosophical Spirit.—That which is not less remarkable is the philosophical character of her reflections. She believes in liberty and in conscience. It is conscience which she purposes to substitute, as a moral rule, “for despotic and superficial caprices.” It is no longer by the imperative term, you must, but by the obligatory term, you ought, that the mother should lead and govern her daughter.

576. Philosophical Vibe.—What’s equally notable is the philosophical nature of her thoughts. She believes in freedom and personal conscience. She intends to replace “despotic and superficial whims” with conscience as a moral guide. The mother should no longer instruct her daughter with the commanding phrase, you must, but rather with the guiding phrase, you ought.

“On every occasion let these words, I ought, re-appear in the conversation of the mother.”

“On every occasion, let these words, I ought, come up in the mother’s conversation.”

This is saying that the child ought to be treated as a free being. The end, and at the same time the most efficient means, of education, is the wise employment of liberty. While keeping the oversight of the child, he must be left to take care of himself, and on many occasions to follow the course that he will. By this means his will will be developed, and his character strengthened; and this is an essential point according to Madame de Rémusat.

This means that a child should be treated as an independent individual. The goal, and also the best way, of education is to use freedom wisely. While supervising the child, they should be allowed to take care of themselves and, at times, to pursue their own path. This approach will help develop their will and strengthen their character; this is a key point according to Madame de Rémusat.

“If under Louis XIV.,” she says, “the education of woman’s mind was grave and often substantial, that of her character remained imperfect.”

“If during Louis XIV’s reign,” she says, “the education of women’s minds was serious and often substantial, their character development was still lacking.”

577. Madame Guizot (1773-1827).—Madame Guizot first became known under her maiden name, Pauline de Meulan. In the closing years of the eighteenth century she had written several romances, and had contributed to the review of Suard, the Publiciste. In 1812 she married Guizot, the future author of the law of 1833, who had just founded the Annals of Education.[245] From this period, all her ideas and all her writings were directed almost exclusively[491] towards ethics and education. She published in succession, Children (1812), Raoul and Victor (1821), and, finally, her masterpiece, the Family Letters on Education (1826).

577. Madame Guizot (1773–1827).—Madame Guizot first became known by her maiden name, Pauline de Meulan. In the late eighteenth century, she wrote several novels and contributed to Suard's review, the Publiciste. In 1812, she married Guizot, who would later write the law of 1833 and had just founded the Annals of Education.[245] After this time, all her ideas and writings focused almost entirely[491] on ethics and education. She published in succession, Children (1812), Raoul and Victor (1821), and finally her masterpiece, Family Letters on Education (1826).

578. The Letters on Education.—To give at once an idea of the merit of this book,[246] we shall quote the opinion of Sainte-Beuve:—

578. The Letters on Education.—To immediately convey the value of this book,[246] we will share the thoughts of Sainte-Beuve:—

“The work of Madame Guizot will survive the Émile, marking in this line the progress of the sound, temperate, and refined reason of our times, over the venturesome genius of Rousseau, just as in politics the Démocratie of De Tocqueville is an advance over the Contrat Social. Essential to meditate upon, as advice, in all education which would prepare strong men for the difficulties of our modern society, this book also contains, in the way of exposition, the noblest moral pages, the most sincere and the most convincing, which, with a few pages from Jouffroy, have been suggested to the philosophy of our age by the doctrines of a spiritualistic rationalism.”

“The work of Madame Guizot will outlast the Émile, demonstrating how the sound, balanced, and refined reasoning of our times has advanced beyond the bold genius of Rousseau, just like how De Tocqueville's Démocratie is a step forward from the Contrat Social in politics. It's crucial to reflect on this as a guiding principle in any education aimed at preparing strong individuals for the challenges of modern society. This book also features, in its explanations, some of the noblest moral insights—most sincere and persuasive—which, along with a few pages from Jouffroy, have influenced the philosophy of our age through the ideas of spiritualistic rationalism.”

579. Psychological Optimism.—The philosophical spirit is not lacking in the Letters on Education. The whole of Letter XII. is a plea in behalf of the relative innocence of the child. That which is bad in the disorderly inclination, says the author, is not the inclination, but the disorder:—

579. Positive Psychology.—The philosophical spirit is present in the Letters on Education. The entire Letter XII. argues for the relative innocence of the child. What’s wrong with the chaotic tendency, according to the author, is not the tendency itself, but the chaos:—

“The inclinations of a sentient being are in themselves what they ought to be. It has been said that a man could not be virtuous if he did not conquer his inclinations; hence, his inclinations are evil. This is an error. No more could the tree produce good fruit, if, in pruning it, the disorderly flow of the sap were not arrested. Does this prove that the sap is harmful to the tree?”

“The tendencies of a conscious being are exactly as they should be. It's been said that a person can't be virtuous unless they overcome their tendencies; thus, those tendencies are considered bad. This is a mistake. Just like a tree can’t bear good fruit if the chaotic flow of its sap isn’t controlled, does that mean the sap is bad for the tree?”

It follows from these principles that discipline ought not to be severe.

It follows from these principles that discipline shouldn't be harsh.

“Do you not think it strange,” exclaims Madame Guizot, “that for centuries education has been, so to speak, a systematic hostility against human nature; that to correct and to punish have been synonymous; and that we have heard only of dispositions to break, and natures to overcome, just as though it were a question of taking away from children the nature which God has given them in order to give them another such as teachers would have it?”

“Don't you find it odd,” exclaims Madame Guizot, “that for centuries education has essentially been a systematic opposition to human nature; that correcting and punishing have been viewed as the same thing; and that we've only heard about tendencies to break and natures to conquer, as if it were a matter of stripping children of the nature that God has given them to replace it with one that teachers prefer?”

580. Nature of the Child.—That which gives a great value to the work of Madame Guizot is, that besides the general considerations and the philosophical reflections, we there find a great number of circumstantial experiences and detailed observations which are admissible in a sound treatise on pedagogy. Like the psychology of the child, pedagogy itself, at least in its first chapters, ought to be conceived and written near a cradle. Madame Guizot forcibly indicates the importance of the first years, where the future destiny of the child is determined: “In those imperfect organs, in that incomplete intelligence, are contained, from the first moment of existence, the germs of that which is ever more to proceed from them either for better or for worse. The man will never have, in the whole course of his life, an impulse which does not belong to that nature, all the features of which are already foreshadowed in the infant. The infant will never receive a keen and durable impression, however slight, an impress of whatever kind, whose effects are not to influence the life of the man.”

580. Child's Nature.—What makes Madame Guizot's work so valuable is that, in addition to general ideas and philosophical insights, it includes a wealth of specific experiences and detailed observations that are essential in a solid discussion on teaching. Just like understanding a child's psychology, pedagogy, especially in its early chapters, should be approached and written in the context of a cradle. Madame Guizot strongly emphasizes the significance of the early years when a child's future path is shaped: “Within those imperfect organs and that developing mind are, from the very first moments of life, the seeds of everything that will unfold, for better or worse. A person will never experience an impulse throughout their life that doesn't stem from that nature, the outlines of which are already hinted at in infancy. An infant will never receive a deep and lasting impression, no matter how small, which doesn't carry effects that will influence the adult's life.”

At the same time that she sees in the infant the rough draft of the man, Madame Guizot recognizes with a remarkable delicacy of psychologic sense, that which distinguishes,[493] that which characterizes, the irreflective and inconsiderate nature of the child. What is more just than this observation?

At the same time that she sees in the baby the rough draft of the man, Madame Guizot, with a remarkable sensitivity to psychology, recognizes what sets apart, what defines, the thoughtless and inconsiderate nature of the child. What could be more accurate than this observation?

“We often deceive ourselves in attributing to the conduct of children, because it is analogous to our own, motives similar to those which guide ourselves.”

“We often fool ourselves by thinking that children's behavior, which is similar to our own, is driven by the same motives that guide us.”

What better observation than the example which Madame Guizot cites in support of this statement!

What better example than the one Madame Guizot uses to support this statement!

“Louise, by a sudden impulse, drops her toys, throws herself upon my neck, and cannot cease kissing me. It seems that all my mother’s heart could not sufficiently respond to the warmth of her caresses; but by the same playful impulse she leaves me to kiss her doll or the arm of the chair which she meets on her way.”

“Louise, suddenly overcome with excitement, drops her toys, throws herself around my neck, and can't stop kissing me. It feels like my mother's heart can't quite match the intensity of her affection; but just as playfully, she moves on to kiss her doll or the arm of the chair she encounters along the way.”

581. Philosophic Rationalism.—Madame Guizot pushes rationalism much farther than Madame de Rémusat, and still farther than Madame Necker de Saussure. She is first a philosopher, then a Christian. She more nearly approaches Rousseau. She would first form in the minds of children the universal idea of God before initiating them into the particular dogmas of positive religions. She bases morals on the idea of duty, which is “the only basis of a complete education.”

581. Philosophical Rationalism.—Madame Guizot takes rationalism much further than Madame de Rémusat, and even more than Madame Necker de Saussure. She is primarily a philosopher and then a Christian. She aligns more closely with Rousseau. She believes in shaping children's understanding of the universal idea of God before introducing them to specific teachings of established religions. She grounds morals in the concept of duty, which she sees as “the only foundation for a complete education.”

“I would place,” she says, “each act of the child under the protection of an idea or of a moral sentiment.”

“I would place,” she says, “each action of the child under the protection of an idea or a moral feeling.”

Recalling the distinction made by Dupont de Nemours between paternal commands and military commands, the first addressing themselves to the reason, the others to be observed without protest and with a passive obedience, she does not conceal her preference for the use of the first, because she would form in the woman, as in the man, a spirit of reason and of liberty. She absolutely proscribes personal interest, and hence declares that “rewards have always seemed to her contrary to the true principle of education.”

Recalling the difference noted by Dupont de Nemours between paternal commands and military commands, the first appealing to reason and the latter meant to be followed without question and with blind obedience, she openly shows her preference for the former because she wants to cultivate a spirit of reason and freedom in women just like in men. She completely rejects personal interest, stating that “rewards have always seemed to her contrary to the true principle of education.”

Let us say, lastly, without being able to enter into detail, that the book of Madame Guizot deserves to be read with care. There will be found in it a great number of excellent reflections on instruction which ought to be substantial rather than extensive; upon the reading of romances, and upon the theatre, which she does not forbid; upon easy methods, which she condemns; and, finally, on almost all pedagogical questions.[247]

Let’s say, finally, without going into detail, that Madame Guizot’s book is worth reading carefully. It contains a lot of valuable insights about education that should focus on quality over quantity; about reading novels, which she doesn’t discourage; about quick fixes, which she criticizes; and, ultimately, on nearly all educational issues.[247]

582. Madame Necker de Saussure (1765-1841).—There are in the history of education privileged moments, periods that are particularly and happily fruitful. It is thus that within the space of a few years there appeared in succession the books of Madame de Rémusat, of Madame Guizot, and, the most important of all, the Progressive Education of Madame Necker de Saussure.[248]

582. Madame Necker de Saussure (1765-1841).—In the history of education, there are special moments, periods that are especially and happily productive. Within just a few years, the books by Madame de Rémusat, Madame Guizot, and, most importantly, the Progressive Education by Madame Necker de Saussure were published.[248]

A native of Geneva, like Rousseau, Madame Necker de Saussure has endowed French literature with an educational masterpiece, which for elevation of view and nobleness of inspiration, can take rank by the side of the Émile. Though she may sometimes be too logical and too austere, and while in general she is lacking in good humor, and while she looks upon life only through a veil of sadness, Madame Necker is an incomparable guide in educational affairs. She brings to the subject remarkable qualities of perspicacity and penetration, and a spirit of marked gravity. She takes a serious view of life, and applies herself to training the noblest qualities of the human soul. Profoundly religious, she unites a “philosophical boldness to the submission of faith.” She is, in some measure, a Christian Rousseau.

A native of Geneva, like Rousseau, Madame Necker de Saussure has given French literature an educational masterpiece that, in terms of elevated perspective and noble inspiration, can stand alongside the Émile. Although she can sometimes be overly logical and rather severe, and generally lacks a sense of humor, viewing life through a lens of sadness, Madame Necker is an unparalleled guide in educational matters. She brings remarkable insight and depth to the topic, along with a distinctly serious approach. She takes life seriously and focuses on nurturing the highest qualities of the human spirit. Deeply religious, she combines “philosophical boldness with the humility of faith.” In some ways, she is a Christian Rousseau.

583. Madame Necker de Saussure and Madame de Staël.—The first work of Madame Necker, Notice of the Character and the Writings of Madame de Staël, already gives proof of her interest in education. The author of the Progressive Education here studies with care the ideas of her heroine on education and instruction. It is plain that she has profited by some of the solid reflections in the noble book on Germany, and particularly by this opinion on the gradual and progressive method of Rousseau and of Pestalozzi:—

583. Madame Necker de Saussure and Madame de Staël.—Madame Necker's first work, Notice of the Character and the Writings of Madame de Staël, clearly shows her interest in education. The author of Progressive Education carefully examines her heroine's ideas on education and teaching. It’s obvious that she has gained insights from the substantial reflections in the esteemed book on Germany, especially concerning the gradual and progressive methods of Rousseau and Pestalozzi:—

“Rousseau calls children into activity by degrees. He would have them do for themselves all that their little powers permit them to do. He does not in the least force their intelligence; he does not make them reach the result without passing over the route. He wishes the faculties to be developed before the sciences are taught.”

“Rousseau encourages children to engage in activities gradually. He wants them to do everything they are able to on their own. He doesn't pressure their intelligence; he doesn't push them to achieve results without going through the necessary process. He believes that their skills should be developed before they learn the sciences.”

“What wearies children is to make them jump over intermediate parts, to make them advance without their really knowing what they think they have learned. With Pestalozzi there is no trace of these difficulties. With him, children take delight in their studies, because even in infancy, they taste the pleasure of grown men, namely, comprehending and completing that on which they have been engaged.”

“What tires kids out is making them skip over steps, pushing them to move forward without truly understanding what they think they've learned. With Pestalozzi, those challenges are absent. For him, children enjoy their studies because, even as young ones, they experience the joy of adults: understanding and completing what they are working on.”

Moreover, Madame Necker must have recognized her own spirit, her preference for a severe and painstaking education, in this passage where Madame de Staël vigorously protested against amusing and easy methods of instruction:—

Moreover, Madame Necker must have seen her own character, her preference for a strict and thorough education, in this passage where Madame de Staël passionately argued against fun and simple ways of teaching:—

“The education that takes place through amusement dissipates thought; labor of some sort is one of the great aids of nature; the mind of the child ought to accustom itself to the labor of study, just as our soul to suffering.... You will teach a multitude of things to your child by means of pictures and cards, but you will not teach him how to learn.”

“The education that happens through play scatters thought; some form of work is one of nature's great helpers; a child's mind should get used to the work of studying, just as our soul gets used to suffering... You can teach your child a lot using pictures and cards, but you won’t teach him how to learn.”

584. Progressive Education and Rousseau.—It is undeniable that Madame Necker owes much to Rousseau; but she is far from always agreeing with him.

584. Progressive Education and Rousseau.—It’s clear that Madame Necker owes a lot to Rousseau; however, she doesn’t always see eye to eye with him.

For Rousseau, man is good; for her, man is bad. The first duty of the teacher should be to reform him, to raise him from his fall; the purpose of life is not happiness, as an immoral doctrine maintains, but it is improvement; the basis of education ought to be religion.

For Rousseau, people are inherently good; however, she believes that people are inherently bad. The teacher's primary responsibility should be to reform them, to help them rise from their flaws; the goal of life isn't happiness, as an immoral viewpoint suggests, but rather personal growth; education should be rooted in religion.

Even when she is inspired by Rousseau, Madame Necker is not long in separating from him. Thus we may believe that she borrows from him the fundamental idea of her book, the idea of a successive development of the faculties, to which should correspond a parallel movement in educational methods. Like the author of the Émile, she follows the awakening of the senses in the infant. She considers the infant as a being sui generis “who lives only on sensations and desires.” She sees in the infant a distinct period of life, an age whose education has its own special rules. But at that point the resemblances stop; for Madame Necker de Saussure hastens to add that, from the fifth year, the child is in possession of all his intellectual faculties. He is no longer simply a sentient being, a robust animal like Émile; but he is a complete being, soul and body. Consequently, education should take account of his double nature. Moral education ought not to be separated from physical education, and cannot begin too soon.

Even when she draws inspiration from Rousseau, Madame Necker quickly distances herself from him. We can believe that she takes the core idea of her book from him—the idea of a gradual development of abilities that should align with a corresponding shift in educational methods. Like the author of the Émile, she notes the awakening of the senses in infants. She views the infant as a unique being “who lives solely on sensations and desires.” She recognizes the infant as a distinct stage of life with its own specific educational rules. However, at this point, the similarities end; Madame Necker de Saussure quickly adds that by the age of five, the child possesses all his intellectual abilities. He is no longer just a sensitive being, a strong animal like Émile; instead, he is a complete being, both body and soul. Therefore, education should consider his dual nature. Moral education should not be separated from physical education, and it cannot start too early.

“It is a great error to believe that nature proceeds in the systematic order imagined by Rousseau. With her, we nowhere discern a commencement; we do not surprise her at creating, and it always seems that she is developing.”

“It’s a big mistake to think that nature works in the organized way that Rousseau envisioned. With nature, we never see a clear starting point; we don’t catch her in the act of creating, and it always feels like she’s just evolving.”

So, in education, we must know how to appeal, at the same time and as soon as possible, to the different motives, instinctive or reflective, selfish or affectionate, which sway the will.

So, in education, we need to understand how to appeal, both simultaneously and promptly, to the various motives, whether instinctive or thoughtful, selfish or caring, that influence the will.

Often, in practice, the two thinkers approach each other, and, even in her protestations against her countryman, Madame Necker de Saussure preserves something of Rousseau’s spirit. Thus, she does not desire the negative education which leaves everything to nature. The teacher ought not to allow the child to do (laisser faire), but cause him to do (faire faire). But, at the same time, she demands that the will be strengthened, so that education may find in it a point of support; that the character be hardened; that some degree of independence be accorded to the child; “that in permissible cases he be allowed to come to his own decision; and that half-orders, half-obligations, tacit entreaties, and insinuations, be avoided.” Is not this retaining all that is just and practical in Rousseau’s theory, namely, the necessity of associating the special and spontaneous powers of the child with the work of education? Madame de Saussure adopts a just medium between the active education which makes a misuse of the master’s instruction, and the passive education which makes a misuse of the pupil’s liberty. She would willingly have accepted this precept of Frœbel, “Let teachers not lose sight of this truth: it is necessary that always and at the same time they give and take, that they precede and follow, that they act and let act.”

Often, in practice, the two thinkers come closer together, and even in her objections to her fellow countryman, Madame Necker de Saussure retains some of Rousseau’s spirit. She does not support the type of negative education that leaves everything to nature. The teacher should not allow the child to do (laisser faire), but make him do (faire faire). At the same time, she insists that the will be strengthened so that education can rely on it; that the character be fortified; that some degree of independence be granted to the child; “that in appropriate situations he be allowed to make his own decisions; and that half-orders, half-obligations, subtle requests, and hints be avoided.” Is this not preserving all that is fair and practical in Rousseau’s theory, namely, the need to connect the child’s unique and spontaneous abilities with the educational process? Madame de Saussure finds a fair middle ground between the active education that misuses the teacher’s guidance and the passive education that misuses the student’s freedom. She would readily accept this principle from Frœbel, “Let teachers always remember this truth: it’s essential to both give and receive, to lead and follow, to act and allow action.”

585. Originality of Madame Necker.—Though she had reflected much on the writings of her predecessors, it is nevertheless to her personal experience and to her original investigations that Madame Necker owes the best of her thought. She had herself followed the advice which she gives to mothers, of “observing their children, and of keeping a journal, in which a record should be made of each step of progress, and in which all the vicissitudes of physical and moral health should be noted.” It is a rich psychological fund, and at the[498] same time a perpetual aspiration after the ideal, which makes the strength and the beauty of the Progressive Education. With what penetrating insight Madame Necker has pointed out the difficulty and also the charm of the study of children!

585. Madame Necker's Originality.—Although she spent a lot of time thinking about the writings of those before her, Madame Necker owes her best ideas to her own experiences and original investigations. She followed the advice she gives to mothers about “watching their children and keeping a journal to record every step of progress and all the ups and downs of physical and mental health.” This approach provides a rich source of psychological insights and reflects a continuous pursuit of ideals, which contributes to the strength and beauty of Progressive Education. Madame Necker has remarkably noted both the challenges and the joys of studying children!

“It were so delightful to fix the fugitive image of childhood, to prolong indefinitely the happiness of contemplating their features, and to be sure of ever finding again those dear creatures whom, alas, we are always losing as children, even when we still have the happiness of keeping them!”

“It is so delightful to capture the fleeting image of childhood, to endlessly prolong the joy of looking at their faces, and to be certain of always finding those dear ones again whom, unfortunately, we are constantly losing as children, even when we still have the happiness of holding onto them!”

“We must love children in order to know them, and we divine them less by the intelligence than by the heart.”

“We have to love children to truly understand them, and we perceive them more through our hearts than through our minds.”

Thanks to the pronounced taste for the study of child nature, the most just psychological observations are ever mingled, in the Progressive Education, with the precepts of education, and it has been truly said that “this book is almost a journal of domestic education which takes the proportions of a theory.”

Thanks to a strong interest in understanding children's nature, the most accurate psychological observations are always combined in the Progressive Education with educational principles, and it has been rightly stated that “this book is almost a journal of domestic education that takes on the scale of a theory.”

586. Division of the Progressive Education.—The Progressive Education appeared in 1836 and 1838 in three volumes. The first three books treat of the history of the soul in infancy; the fourth examines the general principles of teaching, independently of the age of the pupil; the fifth studies the child of from five to seven years of age; the sixth takes us to the tenth year; the seventh shows “the distinctive marks of the character and the intellectual development of boys, during the years which immediately precede adolescence.” Finally, the last four books form a complete whole, and treat of the education of women during the whole course of life.

586. Progressive Education Division.—The Progressive Education was published in 1836 and 1838 in three volumes. The first three books discuss the development of the soul in infancy; the fourth looks at the fundamental principles of teaching, regardless of the student’s age; the fifth focuses on children aged five to seven; the sixth covers the period up to ten years old; the seventh highlights “the unique characteristics and intellectual growth of boys during the years just before adolescence.” Finally, the last four books together provide a comprehensive overview of women's education throughout their entire lives.

587. Development of the Faculties.—We cannot attempt in this place to analyze a work so rich in ideas as the work of Madame Necker. Let us limit ourselves to indicating[499] the essential points in her system of education. First, it is the preoccupation of training the will, a faculty which is too much neglected by teachers, but which, nevertheless, is the endowment which dominates life. Madame Necker treats this subject in a masterly way in a chapter to which she prefixes these words as a superscription:—

587. Development of Skills.—We can’t analyze a work as rich in ideas as Madame Necker's here. Let's just point out[499] the key aspects of her education system. First, there's a focus on training the will, a skill often overlooked by educators, but it is the quality that shapes our lives. Madame Necker discusses this topic expertly in a chapter she introduces with the following words:—

“Obedience to law constrains the will without enfeebling it, while obedience to man injures it or enervates it.

“Following the law restricts the will without weakening it, while obeying a person damages it or drains its strength.”

“It is, above all, to place the interior education of the soul above superficial and formal instruction.

“It is, above all, to value the inner development of the soul over shallow and formal teaching.

“To instruct a child is to construct him within; it is to make him become a man.”

“To teach a child is to build him from the inside; it’s to help him grow into a man.”

588. Culture of the Imagination.—Whatever importance she attaches to the active powers, Madame Necker does not neglect the contemplative faculties. The imagination, next to the will, is the faculty of the soul which has most often engrossed her attention.

588. Imaginative Culture.—No matter how much importance she places on the active powers, Madame Necker doesn’t overlook the reflective abilities. The imagination, second only to the will, is the part of the soul that has captured her focus the most.

“She has made it appear,” says a distinguished writer, “that this irresistible power, when we believe it to have been conquered, takes the most diverse forms; that it disguises its power and arouses with a secret fire the most miserable passions. If you refuse it space and liberty, it slinks away in the depths of selfishness, and under vulgar features it becomes avarice, cowardice, and vanity.”

“She has made it seem,” says a renowned writer, “that this undeniable force, when we think it has been defeated, takes on many different forms; that it hides its strength and ignites with a hidden flame the most wretched desires. If you deny it space and freedom, it retreats into selfishness, and under ordinary appearances, it turns into greed, fear, and arrogance.”

“So it is necessary to see with what tender anxiety Madame Necker watches its first movements in the soul of the child; with what intelligent care she seeks to make of it from entrance upon life, the companion of truth; how she surrounds it with everything which can establish it within the circle of the good. The studies which extend our intellectual horizon, the spectacle of nature in her marvelous diversities, the emotions of the arts,—nothing seems to her superfluous[500] or dangerous for directing the imagination in the way that is good. She fears to see it escape, through the lack of pleasures that are intense enough, in the direction of other routes.”[249]

“So it’s important to recognize the tender anxiety with which Madame Necker observes the child’s first discoveries. She thoughtfully nurtures its journey through life, aiming to make it a companion of truth. She surrounds it with everything that can root it in goodness. The studies that broaden our intellectual horizon, the beauty of nature in all its amazing variety, the emotions stirred by the arts—nothing seems unnecessary or risky to her in guiding the imagination toward what is good. She worries that, without enough intense pleasures, it might wander off in other directions.”[500]

In other terms, it is not proposed to repress the imagination, still less to destroy it; but merely to guide it gently, to associate it with reason and virtue, to awaken it to a taste for the good, and to an admiration for nature.

In other words, the goal isn’t to stifle the imagination, much less to eliminate it; but rather to gently guide it, connect it with reason and virtue, inspire a love for what is good, and foster an appreciation for nature.

“Show him a beautiful sunset, in order that nothing which can enchant him may pass unnoticed.”

“Show him a beautiful sunset so that he doesn't miss anything that could captivate him.”

589. The Education of Women.—In her special studies on the education of women, Madame Necker, who in other parts of her work sometimes makes an improper use of vague declarations of principles, without entering sufficiently into the details of practical processes, has had the double merit of assigning to the destiny of women an elevated ideal, and of determining with precision the means of attaining it. She complains that we too often adhere to Rousseau’s programme, that of an education which relates exclusively to the conjugal duties of the woman. She recommends that the marriage of young girls be delayed, so that they may have time to become “enlightened spirits and intelligent creatures”; so that they may acquire, not “an assortment of all petty knowledges,” but a solid instruction, which prepares them for the duties of society and of maternity, which make of them the first teachers of their children, which, in a word, starts them on the way towards that personal perfection which they will never completely attain except by the efforts of their whole life.[250]

589. Women's Education.—In her detailed studies on women's education, Madame Necker, who sometimes loosely references principles in other parts of her work without thoroughly discussing practical methods, has achieved the dual success of promoting a high ideal for women's destinies and clearly defining the means to achieve it. She argues that we often stick too closely to Rousseau’s idea of education that focuses only on a woman's marital responsibilities. She advocates for delaying the marriage of young girls so they have time to become "enlightened minds and capable individuals"; to acquire, not "a mix of trivial knowledge," but a solid education that prepares them for their societal roles and motherhood, making them their children’s first educators, and ultimately guiding them toward personal growth that they can pursue throughout their entire lives.[250]

590. Madame Pape-Carpentier (1815-1878).—With Madame Pape-Carpentier, we leave the region of theories to enter the domain of facts; we have to do with a practical teacher. In 1846, after several trials at teaching at La Flèche, her native city, and at Mans, she published her Counsels on the Management of Infant Schools. In 1847 she founded at Paris a Mothers’ Normal School, which the next year, under the ministry of Carnot, became a public establishment, and which, in 1852, under the ministry of Fortoul, took the distinctive title Practical Courses on Infant Schools. It is there that during twenty-seven years Madame Pape-Carpentier applied her methods and trained a large number of pupils, more than fifteen hundred, who have propagated in France and abroad her teaching and her ideas. In 1847 she was removed from the management of her normal school through intrigues; but her loss of position was not of long duration. A little later she was appointed inspector-general of infant schools.

590. Madame Pape-Carpentier (1815-1878).—With Madame Pape-Carpentier, we shift from theories to real-world applications; she was a hands-on teacher. In 1846, after several attempts at teaching in La Flèche, her hometown, and in Mans, she published her Counsels on the Management of Infant Schools. In 1847, she established a Mothers’ Normal School in Paris, which the following year, under Carnot's administration, became a public institution. In 1852, under Fortoul's administration, it was renamed Practical Courses on Infant Schools. There, for twenty-seven years, Madame Pape-Carpentier implemented her methods and trained over fifteen hundred pupils, who spread her teachings and ideas across France and beyond. In 1847, she lost control of her normal school due to political maneuvers; however, her removal was short-lived. Soon after, she was appointed inspector-general of infant schools.

591. General Character of her Works.—Madame Pape-Carpentier may be considered as a pupil of Pestalozzi and of Frœbel. She was specially occupied with elementary education, and carried into her work a spirit of great simplicity. We must not demand of her ambitious generalities nor views on abstract metaphysics; but she excels in practical wisdom, and speaks the language of childhood to perfection.

591. Overall Style of Her Works.—Madame Pape-Carpentier can be seen as a student of Pestalozzi and Frœbel. She focused on elementary education and brought a great sense of simplicity to her work. We shouldn't expect her to provide lofty generalizations or insights into abstract metaphysics; instead, she shines in practical wisdom and communicates perfectly in the language of childhood.

592. Principal Works of Madame Pape-Carpentier.—Among the important works of Madame Pape-Carpentier we shall recommend the following in particular:—

592. Major Works of Madame Pape-Carpentier.—Among the significant works of Madame Pape-Carpentier, we particularly recommend the following:—

1. Advice on the Management of Infant Schools (1845). In her preface the author excuses herself for undertaking “a subject of such gravity.” But she goes on to say that “no instruction has yet been given the teacher on the educa[502]tion of the poor child,” and she asks the privilege of speaking in the name of her personal experience. This book, often reprinted, has become Enseignement pratique dans les salles d’asile.[251]

1. Advice on the Management of Infant Schools (1845). In her preface, the author justifies her decision to tackle “a subject of such seriousness.” However, she continues to point out that “no guidance has yet been provided to teachers on the education of the disadvantaged child,” and she requests the opportunity to speak from her own experience. This book, which has been reprinted many times, has become Enseignement pratique dans les salles d’asile.[251]

2. Narratives and Lessons on Objects (1858). This is a collection of little stories, “simple as childhood,” which were tested before children before being written, and in which Madame Pape-Carpentier attempts to teach them things which are good: “I mean,” she says, “things really, seriously good.”

2. Narratives and Lessons on Objects (1858). This is a collection of short stories, “simple as childhood,” that were tried out on kids before being written down, where Madame Pape-Carpentier aims to teach them about things that are good: “I mean,” she says, “things that are truly, genuinely good.”

3. Pedagogical Discussions held at the Sorbonne (1867). During the Universal Exposition of 1867, Monsieur Duruy had assembled at Paris a certain number of teachers before whom pedagogical discussions were held. Madame Pape-Carpentier took upon herself the special task of explaining to them how the methods of the infant school might be introduced into the primary school.

3. Pedagogical Discussions held at the Sorbonne (1867). During the Universal Exposition of 1867, Mr. Duruy gathered a group of teachers in Paris for pedagogical discussions. Ms. Pape-Carpentier took on the special responsibility of explaining how methods from the kindergarten could be integrated into the primary school.

4. Reading and Work for Children and Mothers (1873). Here Madame Pape-Carpentier is especially intent on popularizing the methods of Frœbel; she suggests ingenious exercises which can be applied to children to give them skill in the use of their fingers, and to inspire them with a taste for order and symmetry.

4. Reading and Work for Children and Mothers (1873). Here, Madame Pape-Carpentier focuses on making Frœbel's methods well-known. She proposes clever activities that can help children develop their fine motor skills and encourage a love for order and symmetry.

5. Complete Course of Education (1874). This book, which would have been the general statement of the pedagogical principles of the author, was left incomplete. Only three volumes have appeared. A few quotations will make known their spirit.

5. Complete Course of Education (1874). This book, which was meant to summarize the author's teaching principles, was left unfinished. Only three volumes were published. A few quotes will help convey their essence.

“To co-operate with nature in her work, to extend it, to correct her when she goes wrong,—such is the task of the educator. In all grades of education, nature must be respected.

“To cooperate with nature in her work, to expand it, to correct her when she makes a mistake—this is the role of the educator. In all levels of education, nature must be respected.

“The child should live in the midst of fresh and soothing impressions; the objects which surround him in the school should be graceful and cheerful.

“The child should be surrounded by fresh and calming experiences; the things around him in school should be beautiful and uplifting.

“Socrates has admirably said, ‘The duty of education is to give the idea birth rather than to communicate it.’”

“Socrates wisely said, ‘The purpose of education is to give ideas life rather than just to share them.’”

6. Note on the Education of the Senses, and some Pedagogical Appliances (1878). Madame Pape-Carpentier is very much interested in the education of the senses, because, she says, “every child born into the world is a workman in prospect, a future apprentice to an occupation still unknown.” It is then necessary to perfect at an early hour the natural tools he will need in order to fulfill his task. The education of the senses will have its place some day or other in the official programmes, and, for this sense-training, instruments are just as necessary as books are for the culture of the intellect.

6. Note on the Education of the Senses, and some Pedagogical Appliances (1878). Madame Pape-Carpentier is very interested in sensory education because, as she says, “every child born into the world is a workman in prospect, a future apprentice to an occupation still unknown.” It's essential to refine the natural tools he will need to fulfill his task from an early age. The education of the senses will eventually have its place in official curricula, and for this sensory training, tools are just as necessary as books are for intellectual development.

593. Lessons on Objects.—“The object-lesson is the new continent on which Madame Pape-Carpentier has planted her standard.” She herself wrote a number of works which contain models of object-lessons; she has stated the theory of them, notably in her discussions of 1867. It is even permissible to think that she has made a wrong use of them. With her, the object-lesson becomes a universal process which she applies to all subjects, to chemistry, to physics, to grammar, to geography, and to ethics.

593. Lessons on things.—“The object lesson is the new frontier where Madame Pape-Carpentier has established her authority.” She herself wrote several works that include examples of object lessons; she detailed the theory behind them, especially in her discussions from 1867. It's even reasonable to believe that she may have misapplied them. For her, the object lesson is a universal approach that she uses across all subjects, including chemistry, physics, grammar, geography, and ethics.

However it may be, this is the course to follow according to her: it is necessary to conform to the order in which the perceptions of the intelligence succeed each other. The child’s attention is first struck by color. Then he will distinguish the form of the object, and would know its use, its material, and mode of production. It is according to this natural development of the child’s curiosity that the object-lesson should proceed.

However it may be, this is the way to go according to her: it's important to follow the order in which our understanding unfolds. A child's attention is first caught by color. Then they will recognize the shape of the object and understand its use, material, and how it’s made. The object lesson should be based on this natural development of the child's curiosity.

Moreover, it can be given with reference to everything. Madame Pape-Carpentier admits what she calls “occasional lessons”; but she also thinks that object-lessons can be given according to a plan, a fixed programme.

Moreover, it can be related to everything. Madame Pape-Carpentier acknowledges what she refers to as “occasional lessons”; however, she also believes that object lessons can be delivered according to a plan, a set program.

Madame Pape-Carpentier deserves, then, to be heard as an experienced adviser in whatever relates to elementary instruction; but that which we must admire in her still more than her professional skill and her pedagogical knowledge, is an elevated conception of the teacher’s work, and a lofty inspiration coming from her devotion to children and her love for them.

Madame Pape-Carpentier deserves to be recognized as a knowledgeable guide in anything related to basic education. However, what we should admire even more than her professional expertise and teaching skills is her profound understanding of a teacher's role, along with the deep inspiration she draws from her dedication to and love for children.

“To educate children properly,” she said, “ought to be for the teacher only the second part of his undertaking; the first, and the most difficult, is to perfect himself.”

“Teaching children properly,” she said, “should be just the second part of a teacher's job; the first, and the hardest, is to improve himself.”

“What we are able to do for children is measured by the love we bear them.”

“What we can do for children is determined by the love we have for them.”

594. Other Women who were Educators.—If the education of women has received an important development in our day, it is due, then, in great part to the women who have shown what they were worth and what they could do, either as teachers or as educators. And yet the history whose principal features we have just traced remains very incomplete. By the side of the celebrated women whose works we have studied, we should mention Mademoiselle Sauvan, who, in 1811, founded at Chaillot an educational establishment which she did not leave till about 1830, to take the intellectual and moral direction of the girls’ schools of Paris;[252] Madame de Maisonneuve, author of an Essay on the Instruction of Women,[253] in which she sums up the results of a long[505] experience acquired in the management of a private boarding-school.

594. Other Women Educators.—If the education of women has significantly advanced in our time, it's largely thanks to the women who demonstrated their value and capabilities, either as teachers or educators. However, the history we've just outlined is still quite incomplete. Alongside the famous women whose contributions we've explored, we should highlight Mademoiselle Sauvan, who founded an educational institution in Chaillot in 1811 and didn't leave until around 1830 to take on the intellectual and moral leadership of girls’ schools in Paris;[252] Madame de Maisonneuve, the author of an Essay on the Instruction of Women,[253] which summarizes the insights gained from her extensive experience managing a private boarding school.

But men have also contributed by their theoretical objections, or by their practical efforts, to the progress of the education of women. It would be of interest, for example, to study the courses in secondary instruction of Lourmand (1834), and the Courses in Maternal Education, of Lévi Alvarès (1820). “Monsieur Lévi,” says Gréard, “makes the mother tongue and history the basis of instruction. He himself sums up his methods in this formula of progressive education: Facts, comparison of facts, moral or philosophical consequence of facts; that is, seeing, comparing, judging. This is the very order of nature.” Let us mention also the work of Aimé Martin, The Education of Mothers,[254] which for several years enjoyed an extraordinary reputation that it would be rather difficult to justify.

But men have also contributed through their theoretical objections or practical efforts to the advancement of women's education. For instance, it would be interesting to explore the secondary education courses by Lourmand (1834) and the Courses in Maternal Education by Lévi Alvarès (1820). “Monsieur Lévi,” says Gréard, “makes the mother tongue and history the foundation of instruction. He himself summarizes his methods with this formula of progressive education: Facts, comparison of facts, moral or philosophical consequences of facts; that is, seeing, comparing, judging. This is the very order of nature.” We should also mention the work of Aimé Martin, The Education of Mothers,[254] which, for several years, enjoyed an extraordinary reputation that would be quite difficult to explain.

595. Dupanloup and the Education of Women.—A bishop of the nineteenth century, Dupanloup, has assumed to rival Fénelon in the delicate question of the education of women. Different works, and in particular the one which he esteemed most, his Letters on the Education of Girls, published after his death in 1879, give proof of the interest which he took in these questions. These letters are for the most part real letters which were addressed to women of the time. Notwithstanding the variety and the freedom of the epistolary form, the work may be divided into three parts: 1. the principles of education; 2. the education of young women; 3. free and personal study in the world. Dupanloup should be thanked for having summoned woman to a true intellectual culture, and for not consenting to have her faculties remain “smothered and useless.” Through the revelations[506] of the confessional and the spiritual direction of a great number of women, Dupanloup knew exactly what a void an incomplete education of the mind and heart leaves in the soul. He is indeed willing to acknowledge that piety is not enough, and with a certain breadth of spirit which drew upon him the censure of the ultramontane press, he recommends the serious studies to women. His counsels, however, are addressed only to women of the middle classes, to those who, he says, “occupy the third story of houses in Paris.” His book is rather a reminiscence of the seventeenth century, of its manners and its habits of thinking, than a living work of to-day, adapted to the needs of modern society.

595. Dupanloup and Women's Education.—A bishop from the nineteenth century, Dupanloup, aimed to match Fénelon in the sensitive topic of women's education. Various works, particularly the one he valued most, his Letters on the Education of Girls, published posthumously in 1879, demonstrate his interest in these issues. These letters are mostly genuine communications directed to women of his time. Despite the diversity and informality of the letter format, the work can be categorized into three sections: 1. the principles of education; 2. the education of young women; 3. independent and personal study in the world. Dupanloup deserves gratitude for urging women to pursue genuine intellectual growth and for refusing to allow their talents to remain “smothered and useless.” Through the insights gained in the confessional and from guiding numerous women spiritually, Dupanloup recognized the emptiness left by incomplete education of the mind and heart. He openly acknowledges that mere piety is insufficient, and with a broader perspective that drew criticism from the ultramontane press, he advocates serious studies for women. However, his advice is directed solely at middle-class women, those he describes as living “on the third floor of houses in Paris.” His book is more of a reflection of the seventeenth century, its customs and ways of thinking, rather than a relevant work for today's society, tailored to contemporary needs.

[596. Analytical Summary.—1. The formal discussion of woman’s education by women marks an important epoch in the history of education. Had the education of men been wholly, or even chiefly, discussed by women, it cannot be doubted that it would have been more or less partial and imperfect.

[596. Analysis Summary.—1. The formal conversation about women's education led by women represents a significant moment in the history of education. If women had primarily discussed men's education, it would undoubtedly have been somewhat biased and incomplete.]

2. The formal discussion of infant education by women is scarcely less important; for nothing less than maternal instinct and affection can divine the nature and the needs of the child.

2. The official conversation about early childhood education by women is almost equally significant; because only maternal instinct and love can truly understand the nature and needs of a child.

3. This study calls attention to the need of making the education of women serious instead of ornamental. Plato based his recommendation of the equal education of men and women on equality of civil functions. In modern thought it is the conception of equal rights and of equal abilities that tends to prescribe the same course of intellectual training for both sexes.

3. This study highlights the importance of treating women's education as serious rather than just decorative. Plato supported the idea of equal education for men and women based on the idea of equal civil roles. In contemporary thinking, the focus on equal rights and equal abilities pushes for the same educational path for both genders.

4. The educational work of the two Englishwomen, Miss Edgeworth and Miss Hamilton, can be studied with great prof[507]it. The first excels in practical wisdom, and the second in philosophic insight.

4. The educational efforts of the two Englishwomen, Miss Edgeworth and Miss Hamilton, can be studied with great benefit. The first is outstanding in practical wisdom, while the second excels in philosophical insight.

5. The Progressive Education of Madame Necker is a classic which fairly ranks with the Émile of Rousseau, and the Education of Herbert Spencer.]

5. The Progressive Education by Madame Necker is a classic that stands alongside Rousseau's Émile and Herbert Spencer's Education.

FOOTNOTES:

[237] Gréard, Mémoire sur l’enseignement secondaire des filles, p. 78.

[237] Gréard, Memory on the Secondary Education of Girls, p. 78.

[238] French translation by Pictet, 1801.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ French translation by Pictet, 1801.

[239] French translation by Chéron, 2 vols., Paris, 1804.

[239] French translation by Chéron, 2 volumes, Paris, 1804.

[240] Stewart, Elements, p. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart, Elements, p. 11.

[241] Letters, Vol. I. p. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters, Vol. 1, p. 11.

[242] See the two volumes published in 1824 by Barrière, on the Éducation, par Madame Campan, followed by the Conseils aux jeunes filles.

[242] Check out the two volumes released in 1824 by Barrière, titled Éducation, par Madame Campan, along with Conseils aux jeunes filles.

[243] The work of Madame de Rémusat was published in 1824, after the author’s death, under the direction of Charles de Rémusat.

[243] Madame de Rémusat's work was published in 1824, after she passed away, with Charles de Rémusat overseeing it.

[244] Joubert, Pensées.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Joubert, Thoughts.

[245] The Annales de l’éducation appeared from 1811 to 1814. It is an interesting collection to consult. In it Guizot published among other pedagogical works, his studies on the ideas of Rabelais and Montaigne, afterwards reprinted in the volume, Études Morales.

[245] The Annales de l’éducation was published from 1811 to 1814. It's a fascinating collection to check out. In it, Guizot included various educational works, including his studies on the ideas of Rabelais and Montaigne, which were later reprinted in the volume Études Morales.

[246] Éducation domestique ou Lettres de famille sur l’éducation. 2 vols. Paris, 1826.

[246] Home Education or Family Letters on Education. 2 vols. Paris, 1826.

[247] See in the Revue pédagogique, 1883, No. 6, an interesting study on Madame Guizot, by Bernard Perez.

[247] Check out the Revue pédagogique, 1883, No. 6, for an interesting study on Madame Guizot by Bernard Perez.

[248] L’Éducation progressive ou Étude du cours de la nature humaine. 3 vols. 1836-1838.

[248] Progressive Education or Study of the Course of Human Nature. 3 vols. 1836-1838.

[249] Preface to the fifth edition of the Progressive Education. Paris. Garnier.

[249] Preface to the fifth edition of the Progressive Education. Paris. Garnier.

[250] We must include in the educational school of Madame Necker de Saussure one of her countrymen, the celebrated Vinet (1799-1847), who, in his excellent book, L’Éducation, la famille et la société (Paris, 1855), has vigorously discussed certain educational questions.

[250] We need to mention in Madame Necker de Saussure's educational school one of her fellow countrymen, the renowned Vinet (1799-1847), who, in his outstanding book, L’Éducation, la famille et la société (Paris, 1855), passionately addressed several educational issues.

[251] See the sixth edition, Paris, Hachette, 1877.

[251] See the sixth edition, Paris, Hachette, 1877.

[252] See the work entitled Mademoiselle Sauvan, première inspectrice des écoles de Paris, sa vie, son œuvre, par E. Gossot. Paris, 1880.

[252] See the work titled Mademoiselle Sauvan, the first inspector of schools in Paris, her life, her work, by E. Gossot. Paris, 1880.

[253] Essai sur l’instruction des femmes. Tours, 1841.

[253] Essay on the Education of Women. Tours, 1841.

[254] The first edition is dated 1834. The ninth was published in 1873.

[254] The first edition is from 1834. The ninth edition was released in 1873.


CHAPTER XXI.

THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.

THE PEDAGOGY OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY; VOTES OF THE COUNCILS-GENERAL (1801); FOURCROY AND THE LAW OF 1802; FOUNDATION OF THE UNIVERSITY (1806); ORGANIZATION OF THE IMPERIAL UNIVERSITY; INTENTIONS OF THE DYNASTY; PRIMARY INSTRUCTION NEGLECTED; ORIGIN OF MUTUAL INSTRUCTION; BELL AND LANCASTER; SUCCESS OF MUTUAL INSTRUCTION IN FRANCE; MORAL ADVANTAGES; ECONOMICAL ADVANTAGES; ORGANIZATION OF SCHOOLS ON THE MUTUAL SYSTEM; VICES OF THIS SYSTEM; STATE OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; GUIZOT AND THE LAW OF 1833; HIGHER PRIMARY SCHOOLS; CIRCULAR OF GUIZOT; PROGRESS IN POPULAR INSTRUCTION; PROGRAMMES OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; THE THEORISTS OF EDUCATION; JACOTOT (1770-1840); THE PARADOXES OF JACOTOT; ALL IS IN ALL; THE SAINT-SIMONIANS AND THE PHALANSTERIANS; FOURIER (1772-1837); AUGUSTE COMTE (1798-1857) AND THE POSITIVISTS; DUPANLOUP (1802-1878); ANALYSIS OF THE TREATISE ON EDUCATION; ERRORS AND PREJUDICES; THE SPIRITUALISTIC SCHOOL AND THE UNIVERSITY MEN; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE PEDAGOGY OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY; VOTES OF THE COUNCILS-GENERAL (1801); FOURCROY AND THE LAW OF 1802; FOUNDATION OF THE UNIVERSITY (1806); ORGANIZATION OF THE IMPERIAL UNIVERSITY; INTENTIONS OF THE DYNASTY; PRIMARY INSTRUCTION NEGLECTED; ORIGIN OF MUTUAL INSTRUCTION; BELL AND LANCASTER; SUCCESS OF MUTUAL INSTRUCTION IN FRANCE; MORAL ADVANTAGES; ECONOMICAL ADVANTAGES; ORGANIZATION OF SCHOOLS ON THE MUTUAL SYSTEM; VICES OF THIS SYSTEM; STATE OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; GUIZOT AND THE LAW OF 1833; HIGHER PRIMARY SCHOOLS; CIRCULAR OF GUIZOT; PROGRESS IN POPULAR INSTRUCTION; PROGRAMMES OF PRIMARY INSTRUCTION; THE THEORISTS OF EDUCATION; JACOTOT (1770-1840); THE PARADOXES OF JACOTOT; ALL IS IN ALL; THE SAINT-SIMONIANS AND THE PHALANSTERIANS; FOURIER (1772-1837); AUGUSTE COMTE (1798-1857) AND THE POSITIVISTS; DUPANLOUP (1802-1878); ANALYSIS OF THE TREATISE ON EDUCATION; ERRORS AND PREJUDICES; THE SPIRITUALISTIC SCHOOL AND THE UNIVERSITY MEN; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


597. The Pedagogy of the Nineteenth Century.—An effort more and more marked to organize education in accordance with the data of psychology and on a scientific basis, and to co-ordinate pedagogical methods in accordance with a rational plan; a manifest tendency to take the control of education from the hands of the Church in order to restore it to the State and to lay society; a larger part accorded the family in the management of children; a faith more and more[509] sanguine in the efficacy of instruction, and an ever-growing purpose to have every member of the human family participate in its benefits,—such are some of the characteristics of the pedagogy of the nineteenth century. Education tends more and more to become a social problem; it is to be an affair of universal interest. It is no longer to be merely a question of regulating select studies for the use of a few who are the favorites of birth and fortune; but science must be placed within the reach of all, and through the simplification of methods and the universal distribution of knowledge, it must be adapted to the democratic spirit of the new society.

597. The Teaching Methods of the Nineteenth Century.—There was a growing movement to organize education based on psychological principles and scientific methods, coordinating teaching strategies according to a logical framework. There was a clear trend to take control of education away from the Church and return it to the State and society. Families were given a larger role in managing their children's education. There was an increasingly strong belief in the power of instruction and a growing commitment to ensure that everyone in society could benefit from it. These are some of the key features of education in the nineteenth century. Education was becoming more of a social issue; it was seen as a matter of universal concern. It was no longer just about offering selective studies for a privileged few, but rather, science had to be accessible to all. Through simplifying methods and distributing knowledge broadly, education needed to align with the democratic ideals of the emerging society.

We have no intention to follow in this place, in all its details, and in the diversity of its currents, this educational movement of a century which has not yet said its last word; but we must limit ourselves to calling attention to the points which seem to us essential.

We don't intend to follow this educational movement from the past century in all its details and various currents, as it hasn't reached its final conclusion; however, we need to focus on highlighting the points that we believe are essential.

598. Laws of the Councils-General of 1801.—Notwithstanding the efforts of the Revolution, public instruction in France, during the first part of the nineteenth century, was far from being flourishing. There was urgent need of introducing reforms. The Councils-General were summoned in 1801 to give their advice on the organization of studies. That which is very noticeable in the State papers of the Councils-General of 1801, is that the departmental assemblies agree in demanding the establishment of a National University. The Councils-General complain that the professors, being no longer united by the ties of solidarity, as were the members of the religious teaching congregations of the old régime, march at random, without unity, without concerted direction. They solicit, then, a uniform organization of instruction. They even conceive the idea of an official instruction administered exclusively by the State.

598. Laws of the General Councils of 1801.—Despite the efforts of the Revolution, public education in France during the early 1800s was far from thriving. There was a pressing need for reforms. The Councils-General were called in 1801 to offer their recommendations on the organization of studies. A notable aspect of the State papers from the Councils-General of 1801 is that the departmental assemblies all agree on the need for a National University. The Councils-General express concern that professors, no longer bonded by the solidarity that characterized the religious teaching congregations of the old regime, are acting independently, without coherence or a unified direction. They request a standardized organization of education. They even entertain the idea of official instruction being managed solely by the State.

599. Fourcroy[255] and the Law of 1802.—We have not the space to dwell long on the bill of Fourcroy, which became the law of 1802, although this measure, it has been said, was amended twenty-three times before being submitted to the Corps Législatif and to the Tribunate.

599. Fourcroy__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and the 1802 Law.—We don't have enough space to go into detail about the Fourcroy bill, which became the law of 1802. However, it’s noted that this measure was revised twenty-three times before being presented to the Corps Législatif and the Tribunate.

Fourcroy did not sufficiently recognize the rights of the State. Doubtless he did not go so far as to assert, with Adam Smith, that education should be abandoned entirely to private enterprise; but he thinks that the task of organizing the primary schools must be left to the communes. In his opinion, that which prevented the success of these schools was the attempt to impose too great a uniformity on them. He demands that the teachers be chosen by the mayors, or by the municipal councillors, who alone are cognizant of the local interests. The primary school is the need of all. Then let it be the affair of all. Fourcroy was mistaken. Primary instruction became a reality in France only on the day when the State vigorously put its hand on it.

Fourcroy didn’t fully acknowledge the rights of the State. While he didn’t go as far as Adam Smith in claiming that education should be completely left to private enterprise, he believed that organizing primary schools should be the responsibility of the local communities. He thought the main reason for the failure of these schools was the push for too much uniformity. He argued that teachers should be selected by the mayors or municipal councilors, who are the ones that understand local needs. Primary education is essential for everyone, so it should be a collective responsibility. Fourcroy was wrong. Primary education in France truly became effective only when the State took a strong role in it.

On certain points, however, the law of 1802 prepared the way for the approaching creation of Napoleon; for example, in giving to the First Consul the appointment of the professors of the colleges, and in placing the primary schools under the supervision of the prefects.

On certain points, however, the law of 1802 laid the groundwork for the upcoming rise of Napoleon; for instance, by giving the First Consul the authority to appoint professors at the colleges and by putting primary schools under the oversight of the prefects.

600. Foundation of the University (1806).—The law of May 11, 1806, completed by the decrees of March 17, 1808, and of 1811, established the University, that is, a teaching corporation, unique and entirely dependent on the State:—

600. University Foundation (1806).—The law of May 11, 1806, along with the decrees of March 17, 1808, and of 1811, established the University, which is a teaching organization that is unique and completely reliant on the State:—

“There shall be constituted a body charged exclusively[511] with instruction and public education throughout the whole extent of the Empire.”

“There will be a group formed solely[511] to handle education and public instruction across the entire Empire.”

Instruction thus became a function of the State, on the same basis as the administration of justice or the organization of the army.

Instruction then became a responsibility of the State, much like the administration of justice or the organization of the military.

At the same time that it lost all autonomy, all independence, the University gained the formidable privilege of being alone charged with the national instruction.

At the moment it gave up all autonomy and independence, the University gained the significant privilege of being solely responsible for national education.

“No one can open a school or teach publicly, without being a member of the Imperial University and without having been graduated from one of its Faculties.” “No school can be established outside of the University, and without the authorization of its head.”

“No one can open a school or teach publicly without being a member of the Imperial University and graduating from one of its faculties.” “No school can be established outside of the University, and without the approval of its head.”

We know what protestations were excited, even on the start, by the establishment of this University monopoly. “It was not enough to enchain parents; it was still necessary to dispose of the children. Mothers have been seen hastening from the extremities of the Empire, coming to reclaim, in an agony of tears, the sons whom the government had carried off from them.” Thus spoke Chateaubriand, before lavishing his adulations on the restorer of altars, and he added, with an extravagance of imagination which recoils on itself, “Children were placed in schools where they were taught at the sound of the drum, irreligion, debauchery, and contempt for the domestic virtues!” Joseph de Maistre was more just: “Fontanes,”[256] he said, “has large views and excellent intentions. The plan of his University is grand and comprehensive. It is a noble body. The soul will come to it when it can. Celibacy, subordination, devotion of the whole life without religious motive, are required. Will they be obtained?”[257]

We know the outcry that arose, even at the beginning, from the establishment of this University monopoly. “It wasn’t enough to chain parents; they also had to take the children away. Mothers were seen racing from the farthest reaches of the Empire, coming to reclaim, in a flood of tears, the sons that the government had taken from them.” This is what Chateaubriand said, before he showered praise on the restorer of altars, and he added, with such an excess of imagination that it ultimately undermined itself, “Children were put into schools where they were taught, to the beat of a drum, irreligion, debauchery, and disdain for family values!” Joseph de Maistre was more fair: “Fontanes,”[256] he said, “has broad views and great intentions. His University plan is grand and all-encompassing. It’s a noble endeavor. The spirit will join it when it can. Celibacy, submission, and a complete devotion to life without religious motivation are required. Can they achieve that?”[257]

601. Organization of the Imperial University.—The Imperial University comprised, like the present University, Colleges, Lycées, and Faculties. The Colleges furnished secondary instruction, like the Lycées, but less complete. There were a Faculty of Letters and a Faculty of Sciences for each academic centre; but these Faculties were very poorly equipped, with their endowment of from five to ten thousand francs at most, and with their few professors. The professors of the neighboring Lycée (professors of rhetoric and mathematics) formed a part of the establishment, and each Faculty included at most but two or three other chairs.

601. Organization of the Empire University.—The Imperial University included, similar to today’s University, Colleges, Lycées, and Faculties. The Colleges provided secondary education, like the Lycées, but were less comprehensive. Each academic center had a Faculty of Letters and a Faculty of Sciences; however, these Faculties were very poorly funded, with endowments ranging from five to ten thousand francs at most, and had only a few professors. Professors from the nearby Lycée (professors of rhetoric and mathematics) were part of the system, and each Faculty typically included only two or three other positions.

Latin and mathematics formed the basis of the instruction in the Lycées. The Revolution had not come in vain, since that which it had vigorously demanded was now realized; the sciences and the classical languages were put on a footing of equality.

Latin and math were the foundation of education in the Lycées. The Revolution wasn't for nothing, as what it had strongly advocated for was now achieved; the sciences and classical languages were placed on equal ground.

602. Dynastic Prepossessions.—That which absorbed the attention of the founder of the Imperial University was less the schemes of study than the general principles on which the rising generations were to be nourished. In this respect the thought of the Emperor is not obscure. He does not dissemble it. God and the Emperor are the two words which must be graven into the depths of the soul.

602. Dynastic Ideas.—What captivated the founder of the Imperial University was less about the study programs and more about the fundamental principles that the future generations were to be nurtured on. In this regard, the Emperor's thoughts are clear. He doesn’t hide them. God and the Emperor are the two concepts that should be etched deeply into the soul.

“All the schools of the Imperial University will make as the basis of their instruction: 1. the precepts of the Catholic religion; 2. fidelity to the Emperor, to the imperial monarchy, the depository of the happiness of the people, and to the Napoleonic dynasty, the conservator of the unity of France, and of all the ideas proclaimed by the Constitution.”

“All the schools of the Imperial University will base their instruction on: 1. the teachings of the Catholic faith; 2. loyalty to the Emperor, to the imperial monarchy, which safeguards the happiness of the people, and to the Napoleonic dynasty, the guardian of the unity of France, and all the principles stated in the Constitution.”

“Napoleon,” as Guizot says, “attempted to convert into an instrument of despotism an institution which tended to be only a centre of light.”

“Napoleon,” as Guizot puts it, “tried to turn an institution that was meant to be a center of enlightenment into a tool of tyranny.”

603. Primary Instruction neglected.—Primary instruction never occupied the attention of Napoleon I. The decree of 1805 contented itself with promising measures intended to assure the recruitment of teachers, especially the creation of one or more normal classes within the colleges and lycées. Moreover, the Grand Master was to encourage and to license the Brethren of the Christian Schools, while supervising their establishments. Finally, the right to establish schools was left to families or to religious corporations, the budget of the Empire containing no item of appropriation for the cause of popular instruction.

603. Primary instruction ignored.—Primary education never received much attention from Napoleon I. The 1805 decree simply promised measures aimed at ensuring the recruitment of teachers, particularly by creating one or more training classes within colleges and lycées. Additionally, the Grand Master was supposed to support and authorize the Brethren of the Christian Schools, while overseeing their establishments. Ultimately, the right to establish schools was left to families or religious organizations, with the Empire's budget containing no allocation for the advancement of public education.

The Restoration was scarcely more generous towards the instruction of the people. By the ordinance of February 29, 1815, it granted fifty thousand francs as encouragement to the primary schools. Was this derisive liberality any better than complete silence and neglect? A more important measure was the establishment of cantonal committees charged with the supervision of primary schools. These committees were placed, sometimes under the direction of the rector, and at others under the authority of the bishop, at the pleasure of the vicissitudes of politics. Certificates of qualification were delivered to the members of the authorized congregations, on the simple presentation of their letters of permission. We can imagine what a body of teachers could be assured by such a mode of recruitment.

The Restoration was hardly more generous when it came to educating the people. By the ordinance of February 29, 1815, it allocated fifty thousand francs as support for primary schools. Was this mock generosity any better than total neglect? A more significant step was the creation of cantonal committees responsible for overseeing primary schools. These committees were sometimes led by the rector and other times by the bishop, depending on the political climate. Certificates of qualification were issued to members of authorized congregations simply upon presenting their letters of permission. We can imagine the quality of teachers that could be expected from such a recruitment process.

In anticipation of the monarchy of July, which in its liberal dispositions was to appear more regardful of popular education, private initiative signalized itself under the Restoration by the foundation of the Society for Elementary Instruction, and also by the encouragement it gave to the first attempts at mutual instruction.

In anticipation of the July monarchy, which was expected to be more focused on popular education, private initiatives under the Restoration highlighted themselves by founding the Society for Elementary Instruction, and also by supporting the first efforts in mutual instruction.

604. Origin of Mutual Instruction.—Two Englishmen, Bell and Lancaster, have claimed the honor of having in[514]vented mutual instruction. The fact is, neither of them invented it; they simply gave it currency. It is in France, if not in India, that we must look for the real origin of mutual instruction. We have seen that Madame de Maintenon, Rollin, La Salle, and Pestalozzi, practised it, and to a certain extent gave it currency. In the eighteenth century Herbault had employed it in the hospital of La Pitié (1747), the Chevalier Paulet at Vincennes (1774), and, finally, the Abbé Gaultier,[258] also a Frenchman, had introduced the use of it into London, in 1792, some years before Bell brought it from India.

604. Origin of Peer Learning.—Two Englishmen, Bell and Lancaster, have claimed the credit for inventing mutual instruction. The truth is, neither of them invented it; they just popularized it. The real origins of mutual instruction can be traced back to France, if not India. We know that Madame de Maintenon, Rollin, La Salle, and Pestalozzi practiced it, and to some extent helped make it known. In the eighteenth century, Herbault used it in the hospital of La Pitié (1747), the Chevalier Paulet at Vincennes (1774), and finally, Abbé Gaultier,[258] also a Frenchman, introduced it in London in 1792, several years before Bell brought it from India.

605. Bell (1753-1832) and Lancaster (1778-1838).—Bell and Lancaster are none the less the first authorized propagators of the mutual method, or, as the English say, of the monitorial system. Bell had used it at Madras, in imitation of the Hindoo teachers, and in 1798 he introduced it into England. But at the same period, a young English teacher, Lancaster, applied the same methods with success, and, so far as it appears, through a suggestion absolutely personal and original. Lancaster was a Quaker, and Bell a Churchman, so that public opinion in England was divided between the two rivals. The truth is that they had applied at the same time a system which was known before their day, and which must naturally have been suggested to all teachers who have too large a number of children to instruct, as a result of the inadequacy of their resources and the lack of a teaching force sufficiently large.

605. Bell (1753-1832) and Lancaster (1778-1838).—Bell and Lancaster were the first to officially promote the mutual method, or what the English refer to as the monitorial system. Bell implemented it in Madras, inspired by Hindu teachers, and introduced it to England in 1798. Around the same time, a young English teacher, Lancaster, successfully used similar methods, seemingly based on his own personal and original idea. Lancaster was a Quaker, while Bell was a Churchman, leading to divided public opinion in England between the two competitors. The reality is that they both utilized a system that was known before their time, which would logically have been suggested to any teacher managing a large number of students due to insufficient resources and a lack of a large teaching staff.

606. Success of Mutual Instruction in France.—Mutual instruction, which was maintained in certain schools of[515] Paris till 1867, for a long time enjoyed an extraordinary credit in France. Under the Restoration, its success was so great that it became the fashion, and even a craze. Patronized by the most eminent men of that day, by Royer-Collard, by Laisné, by the Duke Decazes, by the Duke Pasquier, mutual instruction became the flag of the liberal party in the matter of instruction. Political passions became involved in it. The new system came into competition with the traditional instruction of the Brethren of the Christian Schools, and was fought and denounced as immoral by all the partisans of routine. “Mutual instruction was charged with destroying the foundation of social order by delegating to children a power which ought to belong only to men.... Men held for or against simultaneous instruction, its rival, as if it were a question of an article of the Charter.”[259]

606. The Success of Mutual Instruction in France.—Mutual instruction, which was used in some schools of [515] Paris until 1867, was once incredibly popular in France. During the Restoration, it was so successful that it became a trend, even a craze. Supported by prominent figures of that time, including Royer-Collard, Laisné, the Duke Decazes, and the Duke Pasquier, mutual instruction became the standard for the liberal party regarding education. Political debates became intertwined with it. The new method competed with the traditional teaching of the Brethren of the Christian Schools and was criticized and condemned as immoral by those who favored established methods. “Mutual instruction was accused of undermining the foundations of social order by giving children a power that should only belong to adults... People were divided on simultaneous instruction, its rival, as if it were a matter of a clause in the Charter.”[259]

607. Moral Advantages.—The friends of mutual instruction, in order to justify their enthusiasm, made the most of moral reasons. What can be more touching, they said, than to see children communicating to one another the little that they know? What an excellent lesson of charity and of mutual aid! The Gospel has said, Love one another. Was it not giving to the divine precept a happy translation to add, Instruct one another! An attempt was made, moreover, to introduce mutuality into discipline and into the repression of school faults. The school, on certain solemn occasions, was converted into a court for trying criminals. “All this was done very seriously, and it was also very seriously felt that these practices, passing from a class of children to a class of adults, would contribute to introduce into society the habits of a true and useful fraternity.”

607. Ethical Benefits.—The supporters of mutual instruction, wanting to justify their enthusiasm, highlighted moral reasons. What could be more touching, they said, than seeing children share the little they know with each other? What a great lesson in kindness and helping one another! The Gospel says, Love one another. Isn’t it a wonderful way to interpret that divine message by adding, Instruct one another? Additionally, there was an effort to bring mutuality into discipline and handling school misbehavior. The school, on certain formal occasions, became a court for judging wrongdoers. “All of this was taken very seriously, and there was a strong belief that these practices, transitioning from children to adults, would help instill true and beneficial brotherhood in society.”

608. Economical Advantages.—To tell the truth, mutual instruction was above all else “a useful expedient,” according to Rollin’s expression. At a period when teachers were scarce, when the budget of public instruction did not exist, it was natural that an economic system which dispensed with teachers, and which reduced to almost nothing the cost of instruction, should be hailed with enthusiasm. Let us add that there was also an economy in books, since “there was need of only one book, which pupils never used, and which would thus last for several years.”

608. Cost Benefits.—To be honest, mutual instruction was primarily “a useful strategy,” as Rollin put it. At a time when teachers were in short supply and there was no public education budget, it made sense that an economic system that eliminated the need for teachers and drastically cut the cost of education would be welcomed with excitement. Additionally, there were savings on books, since “only one book was needed, which students didn't actually use, allowing it to last for several years.”

Jomard calculated that there were 3,000,000 children to instruct, and that, according to the ordinary system, this would require the expenditure of more than 45,000,000 francs.[260]

Jomard estimated that there were 3,000,000 children to teach, and that using the usual system, this would need to spend over 45,000,000 francs.[260]

Now, according to the calculations of the Comte de Laborde,[261] 1000 pupils being able to be educated by one single teacher, by the system of mutual instruction, more easily than 30 could have been by the old system, a sum of 10,000 francs granted annually by the State would suffice to educate in twelve years the entire generation of poor children.[262]

Now, according to the calculations of the Comte de Laborde,[261] 1000 students can be taught by a single teacher using the mutual instruction system, which is much more effective than the old system where only 30 could be educated. Therefore, an annual grant of 10,000 francs from the State would be enough to educate the entire generation of underprivileged children in twelve years.[262]

609. Organization of Schools on the Mutual Plan.—Bell defined mutual instruction as “the method by means of which a whole school may instruct itself, under the supervision of one single master.”

609. Organization of Schools Based on the Mutual Plan.—Bell defined mutual instruction as "the method by which an entire school can teach itself, with the guidance of a single teacher."

Here is the picture of a mutual school, as described by Gréard:—

Here is the picture of a shared school, as described by Gréard:—

“That was a striking spectacle at the first glance,—those[517] long and vast structures which contained a whole school, such as the older generations of our teachers recollect still to have seen at the Halle aux Draps. In the middle of the room, throughout its entire length, were rows of tables having from five to twenty places each, having at one end, at the right, the desk of the monitor, and the board having models of writing, itself surmounted by a standard or telegraph which served to secure, by means of directions easy to read, regularity of movements; at the side of the room, and all along the walls, there were rows of semi-circles, about which were arranged groups of children; on the walls, on a line with the eye, there was a blackboard on which were performed the exercises in computation, and from which were suspended the charts for reading and grammar; right at his side, within reach of his hand, was the stick with which the teacher was provided for conducting the lesson; finally, at the lower part of the room, on a wide and high platform, accessible by steps and surrounded by a balustrade, was the chair of the master, who, employing in succession, according to fixed rules, voice, bâton, or whistle, surveyed the tables and groups, distributing commendation or reproof, and directing, in a word, like a captain on the deck of his vessel, the whole machinery of instruction.”

“That was an impressive sight at first glance—those[517] long and expansive structures that housed a whole school, which the previous generations of our teachers still remember seeing at the Halle aux Draps. In the center of the room, along its entire length, were rows of tables with anywhere from five to twenty seats each, with the monitor's desk at one end on the right, and a board displaying writing models, topped by a standard or telegraph that ensured, through easy-to-read instructions, organized movements. Along the sides of the room and all the way around the walls, there were rows of semicircles where groups of children were arranged; at eye level on the walls was a blackboard used for calculations and exercises, alongside charts for reading and grammar; right next to him, within easy reach, was the stick the teacher used to guide the lesson. Finally, at the back of the room, on a wide high platform accessible by steps and surrounded by a railing, was the master's chair, who, using voice, bâton, or whistle in succession according to established rules, surveyed the tables and groups, distributing praise or criticism, and directing, in essence, like a captain on the deck of his ship, the entire process of instruction.”

In respect of systematic movements and exterior order, nothing is more charming than the appearance of a school conducted on the mutual plan. It remains to inquire what were the educational results of the system, and whether the fashion which brought it into favor was justified by real advantages.

In terms of organized movements and external order, nothing is more appealing than the look of a school run on a cooperative model. The question now is what the educational outcomes of this system were and whether the trend that made it popular was backed by genuine benefits.

610. Vices of Mutual Instruction.—The monitor was the mainspring of the mutual method. But what was the monitor? A child, more intelligent, doubtless, than his com[518]rades, but too little instructed to be equal to his task. The mutual school did not open till ten o’clock. From eight to ten there was a class for the monitors. There they learned in haste what they were, for the rest of the day, to teach to the other children. The purpose of the master being to form good instruments as quickly as possible, they were fitted up for their trade by the most expeditious methods.

610. Issues with Mutual Teaching.—The monitor was the driving force behind the mutual method. But who was the monitor? A child, likely more intelligent than his peers, but still not knowledgeable enough for the role. The mutual school didn’t start until ten o’clock. From eight to ten, there was a class for the monitors. There, they quickly learned what they would be teaching to the other children for the rest of the day. The teacher aimed to prepare effective instructors as fast as possible, using the quickest methods to get them ready for their job.

“What sort of teachers could such a preparation produce? To teach is to learn twice, it has been truly said; but on the condition of having reflected on that which has been learned and upon that which is to be taught. To convey light into the intelligence of another, it is first necessary to have produced the light within one’s self, a thing which supposes the enlightened, penetrating, and persevering action of a mind relatively mature and trained. From the class where they have just been sitting as pupils, the monitors—masters improvised as by the wave of a wand,—passed to the classes of children whom they were to indoctrinate” (Gréard).

“What kind of teachers could come from such preparation? It has been said that to teach is to learn twice, but only if one has reflected on what has been learned and what needs to be taught. To bring understanding into someone else's mind, you first need to have cultivated that understanding within yourself, which requires the thoughtful, insightful, and persistent effort of a mind that is reasonably mature and trained. From the classroom where they were just students, the monitors—teachers suddenly created as if by magic—moved on to the classes of children they were to instruct” (Gréard).

The instruction, consequently, became purely mechanical. The monitor faithfully repeated what he had been taught. Everything was reduced to mechanical processes.

The instruction, therefore, became entirely mechanical. The monitor just repeated what he had learned. Everything was simplified to mechanical processes.

Let us observe, besides, that from the moral point of view, the mutual system left much to be desired. The monitors, we are told, did not escape the intoxications of pride. Even in the family they became petty tyrants. Parents complained of their dictatorial habits and their tone of authority.

Let’s also note that, from a moral perspective, the mutual system had a lot of flaws. The monitors, as we’ve heard, were not immune to the lure of pride. Even at home, they turned into little dictators. Parents expressed concerns about their controlling behavior and authoritative tone.

However it may be, mutual instruction has rendered undeniable services, thanks to the zeal of such teachers as Mademoiselle Sauvan and Monsieur Sarazin; but its reputation went on diminishing in proportion as the State became[519] more and more disposed to make sacrifices, and as it was possible to multiply the services of teachers.[263]

However it may be, mutual instruction has provided undeniable benefits, thanks to the dedication of teachers like Mademoiselle Sauvan and Monsieur Sarazin; but its reputation continued to decline as the State became increasingly willing to make sacrifices, and as it became easier to increase the number of teaching services.[519][263]

611. The State of Primary Instruction.—Under the title, Exhibit of Primary Instruction in France, a member of the University, P. Lorain, published in 1837 a résumé of the inquiry, which, by the orders of Guizot, had been made in 1833 throughout the whole extent of France, by the labors of more than 400 inspectors. Here are some of the sad results of this inquiry: all the teachers did not know how to write; a large number employed the mechanism of the three fundamental rules without being able to give any theoretical reason for these operations. “The ignorance was general.”

611. The State of Primary Education.—Under the title, Exhibit of Primary Instruction in France, a member of the University, P. Lorain, published in 1837 a summary of the investigation, which, by the orders of Guizot, had been conducted in 1833 across France by the efforts of more than 400 inspectors. Here are some of the troubling findings from this investigation: not all teachers knew how to write; many were using the mechanics of the three basic rules without being able to explain the reasoning behind these processes. “Ignorance was widespread.”

As under the old régime, the teacher practiced all the trades; he was day-laborer, shoemaker, innkeeper.

As with the old system, the teacher did all the jobs; he was a laborer, a shoemaker, and a innkeeper.

“He had his wife supply his place while he went hunting in the fields.”

“He had his wife take his place while he went hunting in the fields.”

The functions of the teacher, poorly rewarded, exposed to the risk of a very slender tuition, enjoyed no consideration.

The role of the teacher, poorly paid and facing the threat of minimal income, received no respect.

“The teacher was often regarded in the community on the same footing as a mendicant, and between the herdsman and himself, the preference was for the herdsman.”

“The teacher was often viewed in the community as being on the same level as a beggar, and when it came to choosing between the herdsman and himself, people preferred the herdsman.”

Consequently, the situation of school-master was the most often sought after by men who were infirm, crippled, unfit for any other kind of work.

Consequently, the role of school teacher was the most commonly pursued by men who were weak, disabled, or unable to do any other kind of work.

“From the teacher without arms, to the epileptic, how many infirmities to pass through!”

“From the teacher with no arms to the person with epilepsy, how many challenges to overcome!”

612. Guizot and the Law of June 28, 1833.—Primary instruction, so often decreed by the Revolution, was not[520] really organized in France till by the law of June 28, 1833, the honor of which is due in particular to Guizot, then minister of public instruction.[264]

612. Guizot and the Law of June 28, 1833.—Primary education, which was frequently mandated by the Revolution, wasn't actually set up in France until the law of June 28, 1833, a credit especially given to Guizot, who was the minister of public instruction at the time.[264]

Primary instruction was divided into two grades,—elementary and higher. Henceforth there was to be a school for each commune, or at least for each group of two or three communes. The State reserved the right of appointing teachers, and of determining their salary, which, it is true, in certain places, did not exceed two hundred francs. Poor children were to be received without pay.

Primary education was split into two levels—elementary and higher. From now on, there would be a school for each community or at least for every couple of communities. The government kept the authority to hire teachers and set their salaries, which, in some areas, didn’t go over two hundred francs. Underprivileged children would be accepted for free.

613. Higher Primary Schools.—One of the most praiseworthy purposes of the legislator of 1833 was the establishment of higher primary instruction.

613. Upper Primary Schools.—One of the most commendable goals of the 1833 legislature was to set up higher primary education.

Higher primary instruction,” he said, “necessarily includes, in addition to all the branches of elementary primary instruction, the elements of geometry, and its common applications, especially linear drawing and surveying, information on the physical sciences and natural history, applicable to the uses of life, singing, the elements of history and geography, and particularly of the history and geography of France. According to the needs and the resources of localities, the instruction shall receive such developments as shall be deemed proper.”

Higher primary education,” he said, “must include, in addition to all the subjects of basic primary education, the basics of geometry and its practical uses, especially in linear drawing and surveying, knowledge of physical sciences and natural history relevant to daily life, music, as well as the fundamentals of history and geography, with a special focus on the history and geography of France. Based on the needs and resources of the local areas, the education will be adjusted as necessary.”

A higher primary school was to be established in the chief towns of the department and in all the communes which had a population of more than six thousand souls. The law was executed in part. In 1841, one hundred and sixty-one schools were founded. But little by little, the indifference of the government, and, above all, the vanity of parents who preferred for their children worthless Latin studies to a good[521] and thorough primary instruction, discouraged these first efforts.

A higher primary school was set up in the main towns of the department and in all communities with more than six thousand people. The law was partially implemented. In 1841, one hundred sixty-one schools were established. However, over time, the government's indifference, and especially parents' vanity, who chose meaningless Latin studies over solid and comprehensive primary education, undermined these initial attempts.

The legislator of 1833 had good reason for thinking that a good vest was worth more than a poor coat. His mistake was in thinking that people would be persuaded to abandon the coat in order to take the vest.[265] The higher schools were almost everywhere annexed to the colleges of secondary instruction. To suppress their independence and their own distinctive features was to destroy them. The final blow was given them by the law of 1850, which abstained from pronouncing their name, and which condemned them by its silence.

The legislator of 1833 had good reason to think that a nice vest was worth more than a shabby coat. His mistake was believing that people would actually give up the coat to get the vest.[265] The higher schools were almost everywhere attached to the colleges of secondary education. Suppressing their independence and unique characteristics was equivalent to destroying them. The final blow came from the law of 1850, which didn't even mention their name, effectively condemning them through its silence.

614. Circular of Guizot.—In transmitting to teachers the law of June 28, 1833, Guizot had it followed by a celebrated circular, which eloquently stated the proper office of the teacher, his duties and his rights. Here are some passages from it:

614. Guizot's Circular.—When sending the law of June 28, 1833, to teachers, Guizot included a famous circular that clearly explained the role of the teacher, their responsibilities, and their rights. Here are some excerpts from it:

“Do not make a mistake here, Sir. While the career of primary instruction may be without renown, its duties interest the whole of society, and it is an occupation which shares the importance attached to public functions.... Universal primary instruction is henceforth to be one of the guarantees of order and social stability.”

“Don’t make a mistake here, Sir. While a career in primary education may lack fame, its responsibilities matter to everyone in society, and it's a role that holds the same importance as public positions. Universal primary education is now to be one of the guarantees of order and social stability.”

The circular next examines the material advantages which the new law assured to teachers, and it continues thus:—

The circular then looks at the benefits that the new law promised to teachers, and it continues like this:—

“However, Sir, as I well know, the foresight of the law and the resources at the disposal of public authority, will never succeed in rendering the humble profession of a communal teacher as attractive as it is useful. Society could not reward him who devotes himself to this service for all that he does for it. There is no fortune to gain; there is[522] scarcely any reputation to acquire in the difficult duties which he performs. Destined to see his life spent in a monotonous occupation, sometimes even to encounter about him the injustice and the ingratitude of ignorance, he would often grow disheartened, and would perhaps succumb did he not draw his strength and his courage from other sources than from the prospect of an interest immediate and purely personal. It is necessary that a profound sense of the moral importance of his work sustain and animate him, and that the austere pleasure of having served men and secretly contributed to the public good, become the noble reward which his conscience alone can give. It is his glory to aim at nothing beyond his obscure and laborious condition, to spend himself in sacrifices scarcely counted by those who profit by them, and, in a word, to work for men and to look for his reward only from God.”

“However, Sir, as I know very well, the foresight of the law and the resources available to public authority will never make the humble job of a community teacher as appealing as it is beneficial. Society can't adequately reward someone who dedicates themselves to this role for all the work they do. There's no wealth to gain; there's hardly any recognition to earn for the challenging responsibilities they take on. They are destined to spend their life in a monotonous job, and sometimes they even face the injustice and ingratitude that comes from ignorance. They often feel discouraged and might even give up if they didn't draw their strength and courage from sources outside the immediate and purely personal interest. It’s essential that a deep sense of the moral significance of their work supports and inspires them, and that the profound satisfaction of having served others and quietly contributed to the public good becomes the noble reward that only their conscience can provide. Their glory lies in aiming for nothing beyond their humble and challenging role, in making sacrifices that are rarely acknowledged by those who benefit from them, and, in short, in working for others while seeking their reward solely from God.”

615. Progress of Popular Instruction.—It would be an interesting history to relate in detail the progress of popular education in France from the law of 1833 to our day. The public bills of the Republic of 1848, the liberal propositions of Carnot and of Barthélemy Saint-Hilaire, the recoil of the law of March 15, 1850, the statu quo of the first years of the Second Empire, then towards the end the praiseworthy efforts and tentatives of Duruy, and, finally, under the Third Republic, the definite and triumphant organization,—all this is sufficiently known and too recent to justify us in dwelling on it here.

615. Advancement of Popular Education.—It would be an interesting story to detail the progress of public education in France from the law of 1833 to today. The public bills of the Republic of 1848, the progressive proposals from Carnot and Barthélemy Saint-Hilaire, the backlash from the law of March 15, 1850, the statu quo of the early years of the Second Empire, and then towards the end, the commendable efforts and attempts of Duruy, and finally, under the Third Republic, the successful and established organization—all of this is well-known and too recent to warrant further discussion here.

For successfully introducing anew into the laws the principles of gratuity, obligation, and secularization, as proclaimed by the French Revolution, not less than a century was necessary. And in particular, the better spirits allowed themselves to be convinced of the need of obligatory instruction[523] only by slow degrees. However, in 1833, Cousin, who reported the law of Guizot to the Chamber of Peers, expressed himself as follows:—

For successfully bringing the principles of free giving, obligation, and secularization into the laws, as proclaimed by the French Revolution, it took at least a century. In particular, the more progressive thinkers were convinced of the need for mandatory education[523] only gradually. However, in 1833, Cousin, who presented the Guizot law to the Chamber of Peers, stated:—

“A law which should make of primary instruction a legal obligation seems to me to be no more above the powers of the legislator than the law on the national guard, and that which you have just made on a forced appropriation for the public good. If reasons of public utility justify the legislator in appropriating private property, why do not reasons of a much higher utility justify him in doing less,—in requiring that children receive the instruction indispensable to every human creature, to the end that he may not become dangerous to himself or to society as a whole?”

“A law that would make primary education a legal requirement seems just as within the powers of the legislator as the law on the national guard, and the one you just passed on compulsory appropriation for the public good. If public interest justifies the legislator in taking private property, why don’t stronger reasons justify him in doing less—by requiring that children receive the education essential for every human being, so that they don’t become a danger to themselves or to society as a whole?”

Cousin added that the commission of which he was the chairman would not have receded from measures wisely combined to make instruction obligatory, had it not been afraid of provoking difficulties, and, in this way, of postponing a law that was awaited with impatience. The evident necessity of instructing the people, the interests of society, the interests of families and individuals,—all these considerations have insensibly overcome the scruples or the illusions of a false liberality, and it is no longer necessary, to-day, to repeat the eloquent pleas of Carnot in his bill of 1848, of Duruy, and of Jules Simon.

Cousin added that the commission he chaired wouldn’t have backed down from measures wisely put together to make education mandatory if it hadn’t been worried about causing issues and, in turn, delaying a law that everyone was eagerly waiting for. The clear need to educate the public, the interests of society, and the concerns of families and individuals—these factors have gradually overcome the doubts or misconceptions of misguided generosity, and it’s no longer necessary today to reiterate the persuasive arguments made by Carnot in his 1848 bill, Duruy, and Jules Simon.

In 1873 Guizot expressed himself as follows:—

In 1873, Guizot stated the following:—

“The liberty of conscience and that of families are facts and rights which, in this question, ought to be scrupulously respected and guaranteed; but, under the condition of this respect and of these guarantees, it may happen that the state of society and the state of minds may render legal obligation, in respect of primary instruction, legitimate, salutary, and necessary. This is the condition of things to-day. The movement in favor of obligatory instruction is sincere, serious, national.[524] Powerful examples authorize and encourage it. In Germany, in Switzerland, in Denmark, in most of the American States, primary instruction has this character, and civilization has reaped excellent fruits from it. France and its government have reason to welcome this principle.”

“The freedom of conscience and that of families are facts and rights that should be carefully respected and guaranteed in this matter; however, with the understanding of this respect and these guarantees, it may be that the state of society and public opinion could make mandatory education legitimate, beneficial, and necessary. This is the situation today. The push for mandatory education is genuine, serious, and national.[524] Strong examples support and promote it. In Germany, Switzerland, Denmark, and most American states, primary education carries this importance, and society has gained great benefits from it. France and its government have good reason to embrace this principle.”

616. Programmes of Primary Instruction.—At the same time that primary instruction made progress by its ever-growing extension, and by the participation in it of a greater number of individuals, its programmes were also extended, and it is interesting to compare in this respect the different laws which have regulated the matter of instruction in our century.

616. Primary Education Programs.—As primary education expanded and more people got involved, its programs were also broadened. It's fascinating to compare the various laws that have governed education in our century.

The law of 1833 said: “Elementary primary instruction necessarily comprises moral and religious instruction, reading, writing, the elements of the French language and of computation, the legal system of weights and measures.”

The law of 1833 stated: “Elementary primary instruction necessarily includes moral and religious education, reading, writing, the basics of the French language and arithmetic, and the legal system of weights and measures.”

The bill presented, June 30, 1848, by Carnot, minister of public instruction, expresses itself thus:—

The bill presented on June 30, 1848, by Carnot, the minister of public instruction, states:—

“Primary instruction comprises: 1. reading, writing, the elements of the French language, the elements of computation, the metric system, the measure of distances, elementary notions of the phenomena of nature, and the principal facts of agriculture and of industry, linear drawing, singing, elementary notions on the history and geography of France; 2. a knowledge of the duties and the rights of man and citizen, the development of the sentiments of liberty, equality, and fraternity; 3. the elementary rules of hygiene, and useful exercises in physical development.”

“Primary education includes: 1. reading, writing, basic French language skills, basic math, the metric system, measuring distances, fundamental concepts of natural phenomena, and key facts about agriculture and industry, drawing, singing, and basic knowledge of French history and geography; 2. understanding the rights and responsibilities of individuals and citizens, and fostering feelings of liberty, equality, and brotherhood; 3. basic hygiene rules, along with practical exercises for physical development.”

“The religious instruction is given by the ministers of the different communions.”

“The religious instruction is provided by the ministers of various faiths.”

According to the bill of Barthélemy Saint-Hilaire (April 10, 1849), elementary instruction for boys, necessarily com[525]prised “moral, religious, and civic instruction, reading, writing, the elements of the French language, the elements of computation, the legal system of weights and measures, linear drawing, elementary notions of agriculture and of hygiene, singing and gymnastic exercises.

According to the bill of Barthélemy Saint-Hilaire (April 10, 1849), basic education for boys had to include “moral, religious, and civic education, reading, writing, the basics of the French language, the fundamentals of math, the legal system of weights and measures, drawing, basic concepts of agriculture and hygiene, singing, and physical exercise.”

“According to the needs and resources of localities, elementary primary instruction shall receive the developments which shall be thought proper, and shall comprise, in particular, notions on the history and geography of France.”

“Based on the needs and resources of local areas, elementary primary education will be improved as deemed appropriate, and will specifically include topics on the history and geography of France.”

Finally, the law of March 15, 1850, is worded thus:—

Finally, the law of March 15, 1850, is stated as follows:—

“Art. 23. Primary instruction comprises moral and religious instruction, reading, writing, the elements of the French language, computation, and the legal system of weights and measures. It may comprise in addition, arithmetic applied to practical operations, the elements of history and geography, notions of the physical sciences and of natural history applicable to the ordinary purposes of life, elementary instruction on agriculture, trade, and hygiene, surveying, leveling, linear drawing, singing and gymnastics.”

“Art. 23. Primary education includes moral and religious teachings, reading, writing, the basics of the French language, arithmetic, and the standard system of weights and measures. It may also include practical arithmetic, basics of history and geography, concepts of physical sciences and natural history relevant to everyday life, basic education in agriculture, commerce, and health, as well as surveying, leveling, drawing, singing, and physical education.”

Progress has especially consisted, since 1850, in rendering obligatory that which was simply optional. History, for example, did not become a subject of instruction till 1867.

Progress has mainly involved making what was once optional mandatory since 1850. For instance, history wasn’t taught as a subject until 1867.

617. The Theorists of Education.—Along with the progress of primary instruction, the historian of the pedagogy of the nineteenth century would have also to follow the development of secondary instruction and of superior instruction. He would have to write the history of the University, reforming the methods of its lycées and its colleges, and ever enlarging in a noble spirit of liberty the studies of its faculties. But we should depart from the limits of our plan, were we to undertake this order of inquiries, and were we to enter into details which pertain to contemporary history.

617. Theories of Education.—Along with the advancement of primary education, a historian examining the pedagogy of the nineteenth century would also need to track the growth of secondary education and higher education. They would need to document the history of universities, reforming the methods of their high schools and colleges, and continually expanding the studies offered by their faculties with a strong sense of freedom. However, we would stray from our intended scope if we were to pursue this line of inquiry and delve into details related to contemporary history.

That which should engage our attention is the theoretical reflections of the different thinkers who, in our century, have discussed the principles and the laws of education, of those at least who have become celebrated for their novel views.

What should capture our attention are the theoretical reflections of various thinkers who, in our time, have discussed the principles and laws of education, particularly those who have gained fame for their innovative ideas.

618. Jacotot (1770-1840).—Jacotot, who has maintained scarcely any celebrity in France except for the singularity of his paradoxes, is perhaps of all French educators of the nineteenth century the one who has received most attention abroad, particularly in Germany. “Jacotot,” says Doctor Dittes, “has incited a lasting improvement in the public instruction of Germany. The reform which he introduced into the teaching of reading is important. He started with an entire sentence, which was pronounced, explained, and learned by heart by the children, and afterward analyzed into its constituent parts.”[266] On the other hand, a French critic, Bernard Perez, has drawn the following portrait of Jacotot:—

618. Jacotot (1770-1840).—Jacotot, who hasn't really been remembered in France except for the uniqueness of his paradoxes, is probably the French educator from the nineteenth century who’s gotten the most attention abroad, especially in Germany. “Jacotot,” says Doctor Dittes, “has sparked a significant improvement in public education in Germany. The reform he made in teaching reading is key. He began with a complete sentence, which was read aloud, explained, and memorized by the children, and then broken down into its basic parts.”[266] On the other hand, a French critic, Bernard Perez, has painted the following picture of Jacotot:—

“He was the best and the most lovable of men. He had the firmness, patience, honesty, and candor of superior minds, an inexhaustible goodness and a universal charity which make him close all his letters with this formula, ‘I especially commend to you the poor.’ This ardent philanthropy, as well as his enthusiasm and his zeal for instruction, pervades even his writings, though full of inequalities and verbal eccentricities.”[267]

“He was the most amazing and lovable man. He had the strength, patience, honesty, and openness of great minds, an endless kindness and a universal compassion that made him end all his letters with the phrase, ‘I especially commend to you the poor.’ This passionate philanthropy, along with his enthusiasm and dedication to teaching, shines through even his writings, which are full of inconsistencies and oddities.”[267]

619. Paradoxes of Jacotot.—In his principal work, Universal Instruction,[268] Jacotot has set forth his principles, which are so many paradoxes, “All intelligences are equal”; “Every man can teach, and even teach that which he himself[527] does not know”; “One can instruct himself all alone”; “All is in all.”

619. Jacotot's Paradoxes.—In his main work, Universal Instruction,[268] Jacotot presents his ideas, which are essentially paradoxes: “All intelligences are equal”; “Everyone can teach, even things they don’t know themselves”; “You can teach yourself completely alone”; “Everything is in everything.”

Doubtless at the basis of Jacotot’s paradoxes there is an element of truth; for example, the very just idea that the best teaching is that which encourages young minds to think for themselves. Doubtless also he qualified the exaggeration of his statement when he said that the inequality of wills at once destroys the equality of intelligences. But the violent and unreasonable form which he gave to his ideas has compromised them in public opinion. That which is true and fruitful in his system has been forgotten, and we recall only the whimsical formulas in which he delighted.

Definitely, there's a core truth in Jacotot’s paradoxes; for instance, the valuable insight that the best teaching encourages young minds to think independently. It's also true that he softened the extreme nature of his claim when he noted that the difference in wills inherently undermines the equality of intellects. However, the extreme and unreasonable way he presented his ideas has damaged their reputation in public opinion. The genuinely valuable and productive aspects of his system have been overlooked, and we only remember the quirky expressions he enjoyed.

620. All is in All.—The most famous of Jacotot’s paradoxes is the formula, “All is in all.” The whole of Latin is in a page of Latin; the whole of music is in a piece of music; the whole of arithmetic, in a rule of computation.

620. All is everything.—The most well-known of Jacotot’s paradoxes is the phrase, “All is in all.” Everything about Latin is contained in a page of Latin; everything about music is found in a piece of music; everything about arithmetic is included in a calculation rule.

In practice, Jacotot made his pupils learn the first six books of the Telemachus. Upon this text, once learned, and recited twice a week, there were constructed all sorts of exercises, and these sufficed for the complete knowledge of the French language. In the same way the Epitome Historiæ Sacræ, put in the hands of pupils, and learned in two months, was almost the sole instrument for the study of Latin. In fact, and aside from evident exaggerations, Jacotot rightly thought that it is necessary, as he said, “to learn something well, and to connect with this all the rest.”

In practice, Jacotot had his students memorize the first six books of the Telemachus. Once they learned this text and recited it twice a week, they created all sorts of exercises based on it, which were enough for a complete understanding of the French language. Similarly, the Epitome Historiæ Sacræ, given to students and learned in two months, served almost exclusively as the tool for studying Latin. In fact, despite some obvious exaggerations, Jacotot correctly believed that, as he put it, “it’s essential to learn something thoroughly and connect everything else to it.”

621. The Followers of Saint Simon and of Fourier.—There is little of practical value to be gathered from the writings of the celebrated utopists, who, at the opening of this century, became known by their plans of social organization. It is the chimerical which characterizes their systems. Cabet demanded among other absurdities that all ancient books be[528] burned, and that no new books be written except by command of the State. Besides, he would have the school-code established by the children themselves.[269]

621. The Followers of Saint Simon and Fourier.—There isn't much practical value to be found in the writings of the famous utopians who, at the start of this century, became known for their social organization plans. Their systems are characterized by unrealistic ideas. Cabet, among other ridiculous demands, insisted that all ancient books be[528] burned and that no new books could be written unless authorized by the State. Additionally, he wanted the school code to be created by the children themselves.[269]

Victor Considerant suppressed, not books, but discipline and authority. “The child,” he said, “shall no longer be disobedient, because he shall no longer be commanded.”[270]

Victor Considerant suppressed, not books, but discipline and authority. “The child,” he said, “will no longer be disobedient, because he will no longer be commanded.”[270]

Saint Simon, in 1816, communicated to the Society for Elementary Instruction, a brief essay which gave proof of his interest in education. For him and his disciples, education is “the aggregate of efforts to be employed in order to adapt each new generation to the social order to which it is called by the march of humanity.” This was to mark the contrast between modern tendencies which aspire above all else to an earthly and a social end, with ancient tendencies which were subservient to supernatural ideas. Æsthetic sentiments, scientific methods, industrial activity,—such is the triple development which special and professional education should consider. But above this the Saint-Simonians place moral education, too much neglected, as they think, which should consist particularly in developing in the young the sympathetic and affectionate faculties. The Saint-Simonians placed but little dependence on science and abstract principles for assuring among men the reign of morality. Sentiment, in their view, is the true moral principle, and education, consequently, ought to be essentially the education of the heart.

Saint Simon, in 1816, shared a brief essay with the Society for Elementary Instruction that showed his interest in education. For him and his followers, education is "the total effort needed to prepare each new generation for the social order it is destined for by the direction of humanity." This highlighted the difference between modern approaches that focus primarily on earthly and societal goals and ancient approaches that were aligned with supernatural concepts. Aesthetic appreciation, scientific methods, and industrial activity—these are the three areas that specialized and professional education should address. Above all, the Saint-Simonians emphasized moral education, which they believed was too often overlooked. This moral education should specifically aim to nurture sympathy and affection in young people. The Saint-Simonians had little faith in science and abstract principles to ensure morality among people. Instead, they viewed sentiment as the true moral foundation, meaning that education should fundamentally be about cultivating the heart.

622. Fourier (1772-1837).—Fourier, like Saint Simon, had educational pretensions. There is nothing more curious than his treatise on Natural Education. In it there is only here and there a flash of good sense mingled with a multitude of grotesque fancies.

622. Fourier (1772–1837).—Fourier, similar to Saint Simon, had his own educational ambitions. His treatise on Natural Education is particularly intriguing. It contains occasional moments of insight alongside a lot of absurd ideas.

Fourier renews the utopias of Plato, and confides infants to public nurses. He is more reasonable when, in spite of his declamations on the excellence of nature, he is really willing to recognize in children a diversity of characters, and divides “the nurslings and the babies” into three classes,—“the benign, the malign, and the devilkins.”

Fourier revitalizes Plato's utopias and entrusts infants to public caregivers. He shows more reason when, despite his speeches about the greatness of nature, he is willing to acknowledge that children have different personalities. He categorizes “the nurslings and the babies” into three groups—“the kind, the unkind, and the troublemakers.”

We must also commend Fourier for his efforts to encourage industrial activity. There is perhaps a valuable hint in those walks which he recommends children to take through manufactories and shops, so that at the sight of such or such a tool, their particular vocation may be suggested to them!

We should also praise Fourier for his efforts to promote industrial activity. There's a valuable idea in the walks he suggests for children to take through factories and shops, so that seeing a specific tool might inspire them toward a particular career!

The instincts of the child are sacred in the eyes of Fourier, even the worst, their inclination to destroy, for example, or their contempt for the rights of property. Far from opposing them, he turns them to account and utilizes them, by employing destructive and slovenly children in occupations in accord with their tastes; for example, in the pursuit of reptiles, and in the cleansing of sewers.

The instincts of a child are sacred to Fourier, even the negative ones, like their tendency to destroy or their disregard for property rights. Instead of resisting these instincts, he takes advantage of them by putting destructive and messy children into jobs that align with their interests; for instance, hunting for reptiles and cleaning sewers.

But it is useless to enter into longer details. The education of the Fourierites is neither a discipline nor a rule of life; it is simply a system of complaisant adherence, and even of ardent provocation, to the instincts which the child inherits from nature. It is no longer a question either of directing or of training; it is simply necessary to emancipate and to excite.

But it’s pointless to go into more detail. The education of the Fourierites isn’t about discipline or rules for living; it’s just a way of going along with, and even passionately stimulating, the instincts that a child is born with. It’s no longer about directing or training; it’s simply about freeing and awakening.

623. Auguste Comte (1798-1857) and the Positivists.—The positivist school, and its illustrious founder, Auguste Comte, could not omit, in their encyclopædic works, a question so important as that of education. The author of the Course in Positive Philosophy had even announced a special treatise on pedagogy, “a great subject,” he said, “which has not yet been undertaken in a manner sufficiently systematic.”[271] The promise was not kept, but from different passages[530] in the writings of Auguste Comte it is possible to reconstruct, in its principal features, the education which would be derived from his system.

623. Auguste Comte (1798-1857) and the Positivists.—The positivist school, along with its prominent founder, Auguste Comte, couldn't ignore an issue as significant as education in their comprehensive works. The author of the Course in Positive Philosophy even mentioned a dedicated treatise on pedagogy, stating, “a great subject,” which he felt hadn’t been addressed in a sufficiently systematic way.”[271] The promise was not fulfilled, but from various excerpts[530] in Auguste Comte's writings, it is possible to piece together, in broad strokes, the concept of education that would emerge from his system.

Comte took for his guide the natural and specific evolution of humanity.

Comte used the natural and specific development of humanity as his guide.

“Individual education can be adequately estimated only according to its necessary conformity with collective evolution.”

“Individual education can only be accurately assessed based on how well it aligns with collective progress.”

As positivism represents, in the view of Comte, the supreme degree of the evolution of humanity, the new education ought to be positive.

As positivism represents, according to Comte, the highest stage of human evolution, the new education should be positive.

“Right-minded men universally recognize the necessity of replacing our European education, a system essentially theological, metaphysical, and literary, by a positive education, conformed to the spirit of our epoch, and adapted to the needs of modern civilization.”

“Rational people everywhere agree on the need to replace our European education, which is mostly theological, metaphysical, and literary, with a positive education that aligns with the spirit of our time and meets the needs of modern civilization.”

The teaching of science, then, shall be the basis of education; but this teaching will bear its fruits only on one condition, and this is, that at last we renounce “the exclusive specialty, the too pronounced isolation, which still characterizes our manner of conceiving and cultivating the sciences.” The precise purpose of the Course in Positive Philosophy was to remedy the deleterious influence of a too great specialization of research, by establishing the relations and the hierarchy of the sciences. Comte made of mathematics the point of departure in scientific instruction. This was the very reverse of the modern tendency, which consists in beginning with the concrete and physical studies.

The teaching of science is the foundation of education; however, this teaching will only be effective if we finally let go of "the exclusive specialization and the pronounced isolation that still shapes how we understand and develop the sciences." The main goal of the Course in Positive Philosophy was to counteract the negative impact of excessive specialization in research by clarifying the connections and hierarchy among the sciences. Comte viewed mathematics as the starting point for scientific education, which is the exact opposite of the current trend that starts with concrete and physical studies.

Auguste Comte, in his project for social reform, demanded universal instruction, and he bitterly complains of the indifference of the ruling classes for the instruction of the poor.

Auguste Comte, in his plan for social reform, called for universal education and strongly criticized the lack of concern from the ruling classes about the education of the poor.

“Nothing is more profoundly characteristic of the existing anarchy than the shameful indifference with which the[531] higher classes of to-day habitually regard the total absence of popular education, the exaggerated prolongation of which, however, threatens to exert on their approaching destiny a frightful reaction.”

“Nothing is more telling of the current chaos than the shocking apathy with which the[531] upper classes today typically view the complete lack of public education, the excessive continuation of which, however, is set to have a terrible impact on their looming future.”

Comte does not go so far, however, as to dream of an identical education for all men, an integral education, as it has been called. He admits degrees in instruction, “which,” he says, “will allow varieties of extension in a system constantly similar and identical.”

Comte doesn't go as far as to envision the same education for everyone, a comprehensive education, as it's been termed. He acknowledges different levels of instruction, "which," he states, "will allow for variations in a system that remains mostly the same and identical."

624. Dupanloup (1803-1878).—Of all the ecclesiastical writers of our century, he who has the most ardently studied the problems of education is certainly Bishop Dupanloup. Important works give proof of the educational zeal of the eloquent prelate. But they were composed with more spirit than wisdom, and they betray the zeal of the Christian apologist more than the inspiration of an impartial love for the truth. Extravagances of language and exaggerations of thought too often prevent the reader from feeling, as he ought, the moral and religious inspiration out of which proceeded those books of ardent and profound faith, but of faith more than of charity. Notwithstanding their length and their vast proportions, these books are pamphlets, works of combat. One should be on his guard against taking them for scientific treatises. Serenity is lacking in them, and from the very first, we feel ourselves enveloped in an atmosphere of trouble and storm.

624. Dupanloup (1803-1878).—Of all the church writers of our time, the one who has passionately explored the challenges of education is definitely Bishop Dupanloup. His important works demonstrate the educational enthusiasm of this eloquent bishop. However, they are filled with more passion than wisdom, showcasing the fervor of a Christian defender rather than the insight of someone with a balanced love for the truth. Over-the-top language and exaggerated ideas often prevent readers from truly appreciating the moral and religious inspiration behind these books, which are rooted in intense and deep faith, but centered more on belief than kindness. Despite their length and expansiveness, these books are more like pamphlets, works of contention. One should be cautious about considering them as serious academic writing. They lack tranquility, and from the very beginning, we find ourselves surrounded by a sense of unrest and turmoil.

625. Analysis of the Treatise on Education.—However, the three volumes of the Education will be read with profit. The first volume treats of education in general, and contains three books. In the first book the author determines the character of education, which has for its purpose to cultivate the faculties, to exercise them, to develop them, to[532] strengthen them, and, finally, to polish them. In the following books the author studies the nature of the child, of whom he sometimes speaks with a touching tenderness; and examines the means of education, which are “religion, instruction, discipline, and physical culture.” Discipline consists in supporting, preventing, and repressing. Discipline is to education “that which the bark is to the tree which it surrounds. It is the bark which holds the sap, and forces it to ascend to the heart of the tree.”

625. Analysis of the Treatise on Education.—The three volumes of the Education are definitely worth reading. The first volume covers education in general and includes three books. In the first book, the author defines what education is meant to do: to cultivate the abilities, to exercise them, to develop them, to[532] strengthen them, and ultimately to polish them. In the following books, the author explores the nature of the child, often discussing it with heartfelt compassion, and looks into the methods of education, which include “religion, instruction, discipline, and physical culture.” Discipline involves supporting, preventing, and controlling. Discipline is to education “what the bark is to the tree it envelops. It is the bark that holds the sap and pushes it up to the heart of the tree.”

The general title of the second volume is, On Authority and Respect in Education. Authority and respect, in the eyes of the author, are the two fundamental things. From this point of view, he studies what he calls the personnel of education; that is, God, the parents, the teacher, the child, and the schoolmate.

The general title of the second volume is, On Authority and Respect in Education. Authority and respect, according to the author, are the two main essentials. From this perspective, he examines what he refers to as the personnel of education; that is, God, parents, teachers, children, and classmates.

The third volume, entitled Educational Men, treats of the qualities befitting the head master of an educational establishment, and of his different colleagues.[272]

The third volume, titled Educational Men, discusses the qualities suitable for the headmaster of an educational institution and his various colleagues.[272]

626. Errors and Prejudices.—Although he wrote a beautiful chapter entitled, Of the Respect due the Dignity of the Child and the Liberty of his Nature, Dupanloup is still more struck with the faults than with the virtues of childhood. He shudders in thinking of his thoughtlessness, of his curiosity, of his sensuality, and especially of his pride. So he distrusts commendation and rewards.

626. Mistakes and Biases.—Even though he wrote a great chapter called, Of the Respect due the Dignity of the Child and the Liberty of his Nature, Dupanloup is more focused on the flaws than the strengths of childhood. He feels uneasy when considering a child's impulsiveness, curiosity, sensuality, and especially their pride. Because of this, he is wary of praise and rewards.

“In praising your pupils,” he says to the teacher, “do you not fear to excite their pride? The pride of scholars is a terrible evil; it begins in the ‘third,’ develops in the ‘second,’ blossoms in ‘rhetoric,’ and becomes established in ‘philosophy.’”[273]

“In praising your students,” he says to the teacher, “do you not worry about boosting their pride? Student pride is a serious problem; it starts in the ‘third’ grade, grows in the ‘second,’ flourishes in ‘rhetoric,’ and takes root in ‘philosophy.’”[273]

To this mistrust of human nature is joined a singular pessimism with respect to the functions of the teacher.

To this distrust of human nature is added a unique pessimism regarding the role of the teacher.

“There is found,” he says, “in this service, grave troubles. Sometimes, if we are worthy of this service, if we sacrifice ourselves to it, we can find consolations in it, but pleasure, never!”

“There is,” he says, “in this service, serious troubles. Sometimes, if we are deserving of this service, if we dedicate ourselves to it, we can find some comfort in it, but joy, never!”

The verdict is severe and absolute, but it recoils in part on him who pronounces it. How not mistrust an educator who declares that there is no sweetness mingled with the fatigues of teaching, and who condemns the teachers of youth to a life of complete sacrifice and bitterness?

The judgment is harsh and definitive, but it also reflects back on the one who delivers it. How can we not question an educator who insists that there is no joy mixed with the challenges of teaching, and who condemns those who educate young people to a life of total sacrifice and resentment?

The greatest fault in the educational spirit of Dupanloup is that he does not cross the narrow limits of an education in small seminaries. Dupanloup wrote only for the middle classes. He had no interest in popular education; he does not love the lay teacher; he detests the University. Finally, he is the man who inspired the law of May 15, 1850.

The biggest flaw in Dupanloup's approach to education is that he never goes beyond the limited scope of training in small seminaries. Dupanloup only wrote for the middle classes. He showed no interest in education for the masses; he doesn't appreciate the lay teacher; he has a strong dislike for the University. Ultimately, he is the one who influenced the law of May 15, 1850.

627. The Spiritualistic School and University Men.—The philosophers of the French spiritualistic school have not in general paid great attention to the theory of education. The most illustrious of them, Cousin (1792-1868), at the same time that he aided in organizing University instruction, carefully studied educational institutions abroad, especially in his two works, Public Instruction in Holland (1837), and Public Instruction in Germany (1840). The works of Jules Simon have the same practical character, but with a marked tendency to treat by preference the questions of primary instruction. The School (1864) is a manifesto in favor of gratuity and obligation.

627. The Spiritualist School and University Students.—The philosophers of the French spiritualistic school generally haven't focused much on educational theory. The most notable among them, Cousin (1792-1868), while helping to organize university instruction, closely examined educational systems abroad, particularly in his two works, Public Instruction in Holland (1837) and Public Instruction in Germany (1840). The works of Jules Simon have a similar practical focus but lean more towards issues of primary education. The School (1864) serves as a manifesto advocating for free and compulsory education.

The University men, on their part, have, in this century, acted rather than speculated. They have been intent rather on making good pupils than on composing theories. There[534] would, however, be valuable truths to cull from the works of Cournot,[274] of Bersot,[275] and especially of Michel Bréal.[276]

The university guys, in this century, have taken action instead of just thinking things through. They’ve focused more on developing good students than on coming up with theories. There[534] are, however, valuable truths to gather from the works of Cournot,[274] of Bersot,[275] and especially of Michel Bréal.[276]

[628. Analytical Summary.—1. One of the main characteristics of the educational thought of this century is doubtless the effort to deduce the rules of practice from certain first principles. The principles of instruction are to be found, for the most part, in the science of psychology, and the principles of education, in part, in social science and even in jurisprudence.

[628. Analysis Summary.—1. One of the key features of educational thought in this century is definitely the attempt to derive practical rules from foundational principles. The principles of instruction primarily come from psychology, while the principles of education are partly rooted in social science and even in law.]

2. The purpose of Napoleon to secure the perpetuity of his dynasty through the influence of his Imperial University, is a striking proof of the belief in the potency of ideas, and of the belief in the potency of popular instruction as a means of national strength.

2. Napoleon's goal to ensure the lasting power of his dynasty through the influence of his Imperial University is a clear demonstration of the faith in the power of ideas and the belief in the effectiveness of popular education as a source of national strength.

3. The history of mutual instruction exhibits three important facts: 1. the effect of agitation in arousing public interest in educational questions; 2. the manner in which peculiar circumstances suggest an expedient which can be justified on no absolute grounds; 3. the danger of converting such an expedient into a “system” for universal adoption.

3. The history of mutual instruction highlights three key points: 1. the impact of raising issues to spark public interest in education; 2. how specific situations can lead to solutions that can’t be justified by strict norms; 3. the risk of turning these solutions into a "system" meant for everyone to follow.

4. Comenius, Pestalozzi, and Jacotot, attempted to make instruction universal by simplifying its processes to such a degree that every mother might be a teacher and every household a school.

4. Comenius, Pestalozzi, and Jacotot tried to make education accessible to everyone by simplifying the process so much that any mother could be a teacher and every home could be a school.

5. In Comte we see the re-appearance of Condillac’s doctrine, that the historic education of the race is the type of individual education. The same hypothesis will re-appear in Mr. Spencer’s Education.]

5. In Comte, we see the revival of Condillac’s idea that the historical education of humanity serves as a model for individual education. This same theory will re-emerge in Mr. Spencer’s Education.

FOOTNOTES:

[255] Fourcroy (1755-1809), a celebrated chemist, was director-general of public instruction in 1801. He prepared, in the following years, the decrees relative to the establishment of the University.

[255] Fourcroy (1755-1809), a renowned chemist, was the director-general of public education in 1801. In the following years, he drafted the decrees regarding the creation of the University.

[256] Fontanes (1757-1821), first Grand Master of the University.

[256] Fontanes (1757-1821), the first Grand Master of the University.

[257] Mémoire politique of Joseph de Maistre, Paris, 1858, p. 30.

[257] Mémoire politique by Joseph de Maistre, Paris, 1858, p. 30.

[258] The Abbé Gaultier (1746-1818), author of a large number of works on elementary instruction, and almost a reformer in his way. He employed teaching by sight, and recommended varied exercises, such as games where he introduced counters, tickets, interrogations in the form of lotteries.

[258] The Abbé Gaultier (1746-1818), who wrote many works on basic education and was almost a reformer in his own right. He practiced teaching by sight and suggested a variety of activities, like games where he used counters, tickets, and quizzes in the style of lotteries.

[259] See Gréard, L’enseignement primaire à Paris de 1867 à 1877. A memoir published in 1877, pp. 75-90. See also an interesting study full of personal recollections of E. Deschamps, L’enseignement mutual. Toulouse, 1883.

[259] See Gréard, L’enseignement primaire à Paris de 1867 à 1877. A memoir published in 1877, pp. 75-90. Also check out the interesting study packed with personal stories by E. Deschamps, L’enseignement mutual. Toulouse, 1883.

[260] Jomard (1777-1862), member of the Society for Elementary Instruction, author of Tableaux des écoles élémentaires.

[260] Jomard (1777-1862), a member of the Society for Elementary Instruction, wrote Tableaux des écoles élémentaires.

[261] The Comte de Laborde (1771-1842), author of a plan d’éducation pour les enfants.

[261] The Comte de Laborde (1771-1842), author of an education plan for children.

[262] Among the other propagators of mutual instruction, mention should be made of the Abbé Gaultier, Larochefoucauld-Liancourt, De Lasteyrie, etc.

[262] Among the other champions of mutual learning, we should highlight Abbé Gaultier, Larochefoucauld-Liancourt, De Lasteyrie, and others.

[263] Two noted attempts to extend and popularize the monitorial system are exhibited in the following works: Pillans, The Rationale of Discipline (Edinburgh, 1852); Bentham, Chrestomathia (London, 1816).

[263] Two well-known efforts to expand and promote the monitorial system are shown in the following works: Pillans, The Rationale of Discipline (Edinburgh, 1852); Bentham, Chrestomathia (London, 1816).

[264] It is at the same period, in 1832, that Gérando published his Cours normal des instituteurs.

[264] It was around that time, in 1832, that Gérando released his Cours normal des instituteurs.

[265] Cournot, Des institutions d’instruction publique, p. 315.

[265] Cournot, Des institutions d’instruction publique, p. 315.

[266] Dittes, op. cit. p. 272.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dittes, op. cit. p. 272.

[267] See Jacotot et sa méthode d’émancipation intellectuelle, by Bernard Perez. Paris, 1883.

[267] See Jacotot et sa méthode d’émancipation intellectuelle, by Bernard Perez. Paris, 1883.

[268] Enseignement universel. Paris, 1823.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Universal education. Paris, 1823.

[269] Cabet, Voyage en Icarie. Paris, 1842.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cabet, Voyage en Icarie. Paris, 1842.

[270] Considerant, Théorie d’éducation rationnelle et attrayante du dix-neuvième siècle. Paris, 1844.

[270] Considering, Theory of Rational and Appealing Education of the Nineteenth Century. Paris, 1844.

[271] Cours de philosophie positive, second edition, 1864. Vol. VI. p. 771.

[271] Positive Philosophy Course, second edition, 1864. Vol. VI. p. 771.

[272] The principal educational works of Dupanloup are Éducation, 1851, three volumes; De la haute éducation intellectuelle, 1855, three volumes; Lettres sur l’éducation des filles, 1879, one volume.

[272] The main educational works of Dupanloup are Éducation, 1851, three volumes; De la haute éducation intellectuelle, 1855, three volumes; Lettres sur l’éducation des filles, 1879, one volume.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[274] Cournot published in 1864 a remarkable book under this title: Des institutions d’instruction publique.

[274] Cournot published a remarkable book in 1864 with the title: Des institutions d’instruction publique.

[275] See the Essais de philosophie et de morale, by E. Bersot, and also Études et discours (1879).

[275] Check out the Essais de philosophie et de morale by E. Bersot, and also Études et discours (1879).

[276] See especially the well-known book of Bréal, Quelques mots sur l’instruction publique en France.

[276] Check out the famous book by Bréal, Quelques mots sur l’instruction publique en France.


CHAPTER XXII.

THE SCIENCE OF EDUCATION.—HERBERT SPENCER AND ALEXANDER BAIN.

THE SCIENCE OF EDUCATION; THE GERMAN PHILOSOPHERS; THE ENGLISH PHILOSOPHERS; HERBERT SPENCER’S EDUCATION; PLAN OF THE WORK; DEFINITION OF EDUCATION; HUMAN DESTINY; UTILITARIAN TENDENCIES; DIFFERENT CATEGORIES OF ACTIVITIES; CRITICISM OF MR. SPENCER’S CLASSIFICATION; EFFECTS ON EDUCATION; SCIENCE IS THE BASIS OF EDUCATION; SCIENCE FOR HEALTH AND INDUSTRIAL ACTIVITY; SCIENCE FOR FAMILY LIFE; SCIENCE FOR ÆSTHETIC ACTIVITY; EXAGGERATIONS AND PREJUDICES; INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION; LAWS OF MENTAL EVOLUTION; PERSONAL EDUCATION; MORAL EDUCATION; SYSTEM OF NATURAL PUNISHMENTS; DIFFICULTIES IN APPLICATION; RETURN TO NATURE; PHYSICAL EDUCATION; GENERAL JUDGMENT; MR. BAIN AND THE SCIENCE OF EDUCATION; GENERAL IMPRESSIONS; DIVISIONS OF THE BOOK; PSYCHOLOGICAL ORDER AND LOGICAL ORDER; MODERN EDUCATION; ERRORS IN THEORY; UTILITARIAN TENDENCIES; FINAL JUDGMENT; AMERICAN EDUCATORS; CHANNING; HORACE MANN; CONCLUSION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.

THE SCIENCE OF EDUCATION; THE GERMAN PHILOSOPHERS; THE ENGLISH PHILOSOPHERS; HERBERT SPENCER’S EDUCATION; PLAN OF THE WORK; DEFINITION OF EDUCATION; HUMAN DESTINY; UTILITARIAN TENDENCIES; DIFFERENT CATEGORIES OF ACTIVITIES; CRITICISM OF MR. SPENCER’S CLASSIFICATION; EFFECTS ON EDUCATION; SCIENCE IS THE BASIS OF EDUCATION; SCIENCE FOR HEALTH AND INDUSTRIAL ACTIVITY; SCIENCE FOR FAMILY LIFE; SCIENCE FOR AESTHETIC ACTIVITY; EXAGGERATIONS AND PREJUDICES; INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION; LAWS OF MENTAL EVOLUTION; PERSONAL EDUCATION; MORAL EDUCATION; SYSTEM OF NATURAL PUNISHMENTS; DIFFICULTIES IN APPLICATION; RETURN TO NATURE; PHYSICAL EDUCATION; GENERAL JUDGMENT; MR. BAIN AND THE SCIENCE OF EDUCATION; GENERAL IMPRESSIONS; DIVISIONS OF THE BOOK; PSYCHOLOGICAL ORDER AND LOGICAL ORDER; MODERN EDUCATION; ERRORS IN THEORY; UTILITARIAN TENDENCIES; FINAL JUDGMENT; AMERICAN EDUCATORS; CHANNING; HORACE MANN; CONCLUSION; ANALYTICAL SUMMARY.


629. The Science of Education.—To-day, thanks to important works, the science of education is no longer an empty term, an object of vague aspirations for philosophers, of easy ridicule for wits. Doubtless it is far from being definitely established; but it no longer conceals its name and its pretensions; it defines its purpose and its methods; and manifests its youthful vitality in all directions.

629. The Science of Learning.—Today, thanks to significant contributions, the science of education is no longer just a vague concept or something for philosophers to idealize and for cynics to mock. While it’s still developing, it no longer hides behind ambiguous terms or aspirations; it clearly outlines its goals and methods, showcasing its vibrant energy in many areas.

Up to the present period, philosophers had scarcely thought of organizing pedagogy, of constructing it on a rational[536] basis. On the other hand, the practice of education is still less advanced than the conceptions of philosophers. Here we the more often follow a thoughtless routine, or the vague inspirations of instinct. The methods in use are not co-ordinated. They present a curious mixture of old traditions and modern surcharges. It is this lack of definiteness, of co-ordination of ideas, and the spectacle of these contradictions, which caused Richter[277] to say: “The education of the day resembles the Harlequin of the Italian comedy who comes on the stage with a bundle of papers under each arm. ‘What do you carry under your right arm?’ he is asked. ‘Orders,’ he replies. ‘And under your left arm?’ ‘Counter-orders!’”

Up until now, philosophers had barely considered organizing education or building it on a logical foundation. On the flip side, the practice of teaching is even less developed than the ideas of philosophers. More often than not, we rely on mindless routines or vague instincts. The methods we use aren’t organized; they’re a strange mix of old traditions and modern add-ons. This lack of clarity, the disorganization of ideas, and the sight of these contradictions led Richter to say: “Today’s education is like the Harlequin from Italian comedy who comes on stage with a stack of papers under each arm. ‘What do you have under your right arm?’ he’s asked. ‘Orders,’ he replies. ‘And under your left arm?’ ‘Counter-orders!’”

Quite a number of the philosophers of the nineteenth century have attempted to remedy this incoherence, and, by appealing to the scientific spirit, to regulate educational processes that have fallen into excesses of empiricism or of routine. It is these attempts which we are summarily to recite.

Quite a few philosophers from the nineteenth century have tried to fix this inconsistency, aiming to bring a more scientific approach to educational methods that have become too focused on practical experience or routine. These efforts are what we will briefly discuss.

630. The German Philosophers.—Since Kant, and by his example, the most of German philosophers have associated the theory of education with their speculations on human nature.

630. The German philosophers.—Since Kant, and inspired by him, most German philosophers have linked their educational theories to their ideas about human nature.

Fichte (1762-1814), in his Discourse to the German Nation, proclaimed the necessity of a national education to secure the regeneration of his country and its restoration to its former standing. The advocate of a public and common education, because he would fight against the selfishness which family life encourages, he contributed by his eloquent[537] appeals to restore the intellectual and moral grandeur, and consequently, the material grandeur, of Germany.

Fichte (1762-1814), in his Discourse to the German Nation, emphasized the need for a national education to ensure the revival of his country and bring it back to its former glory. He supported public and shared education as a way to combat the selfishness that family life promotes. Through his powerful[537] appeals, he contributed to restoring both the intellectual and moral greatness, and as a result, the material success of Germany.

Schleiermacher (1768-1834) wrote a Doctrine of Education, which was not published till 1849. In this he develops, among other ideas, this proposition, that religious education does not belong to the school, but that it is the affair of the family and the Church.

Schleiermacher (1768-1834) wrote a Doctrine of Education, which wasn't published until 1849. In it, he discusses, among other ideas, the proposition that religious education doesn't belong in schools, but rather is the responsibility of the family and the Church.

Herbart (1776-1841) has composed a series of pedagogical writings which assign him a special place in the list of educational philosophers. Let us call attention, in particular, to his General Pedagogy (1806), and the Outline of my Lessons on Pedagogy (1840). That which distinguishes Herbart is his attempt to reduce to a system all the rules of pedagogy by giving them for a basis his own psychological theory. He inaugurated a new method in psychology, which does not seem, however, to have given the results that were expected from it,—the mathematical method. For him, psychology is only the mechanism of the mind, and by means of mathematical formula calculation may be applied to measure the force of ideas. The soul does not possess innate faculties; it is developed progressively.

Herbart (1776-1841) wrote a series of educational texts that earn him a unique spot among educational philosophers. Let’s specifically highlight his General Pedagogy (1806) and the Outline of my Lessons on Pedagogy (1840). What sets Herbart apart is his effort to systematize all the rules of pedagogy based on his own psychological theory. He introduced a new method in psychology, although it hasn't produced the expected outcomes—the mathematical method. For him, psychology is simply the mechanics of the mind, and through mathematical formulas, we can measure the strength of ideas. The soul doesn’t have inherent abilities; it develops over time.

But it would require long efforts to enter into the secrets of Herbart’s original thought. Let it suffice to say, that nurtured from an early period on the ideas of Pestalozzi, whose friend he was, he has founded a real school of pedagogy.

But it would take a lot of effort to fully understand the intricacies of Herbart’s original ideas. It’s enough to say that, having been influenced from an early age by the thoughts of Pestalozzi, who was his friend, he established an actual school of pedagogy.

Beneke (1798-1854) is the author of a Doctrine of Education and Instruction, which is, in the opinion of Doctor Dittes, a masterpiece of psychological pedagogy. Beneke agrees with Herbart on a great number of points. His pedagogical methods have been popularized by J. G. Dressler, director of the normal school at Bauzen, who died in 1860.[278]

Beneke (1798-1854) wrote a Doctrine of Education and Instruction, which Doctor Dittes considers a masterpiece of psychological pedagogy. Beneke shares many opinions with Herbart. His teaching methods have been popularized by J. G. Dressler, the director of the normal school in Bauzen, who passed away in 1860.[278]

Charles Schmidt, who died in 1864, wrote a large number of works on pedagogy, in which he is inspired by the phrenology of Gall and his fantastical hypotheses. Doubtless this inspiration is not happy, and the works of Schmidt are more valuable for their details, for their special reflections, than for their general doctrine. But from his undertaking there issues at least this truth, that the science of education should have for its basis, not only psychology, but physiology also, the science of the whole man, body and mind.

Charles Schmidt, who passed away in 1864, wrote many works on education, drawing inspiration from Gall's phrenology and his imaginative theories. This inspiration is certainly not ideal, and Schmidt's works are more valuable for their specifics and thoughtful insights than for their overarching principles. However, his efforts do highlight an important truth: the science of education should be based not only on psychology but also on physiology, encompassing the entire human experience, both body and mind.

There is no country where pedagogy has received a more philosophical and a higher development than in Germany. Even the great poets, Lessing, Herder, Gœthe, and Schiller, have contributed through certain grand ideas to the construction of a science of education.

There is no country where education has been developed more thoughtfully and advanced than in Germany. Even the great poets, Lessing, Herder, Goethe, and Schiller, have contributed certain profound ideas to the creation of an educational science.

631. The English Philosophers.—English philosophy, with its experimental and practical character, and with its positive and utilitarian tendencies, was naturally called to exercise a great influence on pedagogy. There are more truths to gather from the thinkers who, in different degrees, have followed Locke and Bain, and who have preserved a taste for prudent observation and careful experiments, than from the German idealists, enamored of hypothesis and systematic constructions.

631. The English philosophers.—English philosophy, with its hands-on and practical nature, along with its focus on realistic and useful ideas, naturally had a significant impact on teaching. There are more valuable insights to draw from the thinkers who, to varying degrees, followed Locke and Bain and maintained a preference for careful observation and thorough experiments than from the German idealists, who were captivated by theories and systematic frameworks.

Without doubt this explains the considerable success which the recent books of Herbert Spencer and Alexander Bain have obtained even in France.

Without a doubt, this explains the significant success that the recent books by Herbert Spencer and Alexander Bain have achieved, even in France.

632. The Book of Herbert Spencer.—If it were sufficient to define with exactness the end to be attained, and to discover the true method for constructing the science, Herbert Spencer’s book on Education, Intellectual, Moral, and Physical,[279] would be a satisfactory treatise; but it is one thing[539] to comprehend that psychology is the only solid basis of a complete and exact pedagogy, and another thing to determine the real laws of psychology.

632. Herbert Spencer's Book.—If it were enough to clearly define the goal to be achieved and find the right method for building the science, Herbert Spencer’s book on Education, Intellectual, Moral, and Physical,[279] would be a satisfying discussion; but it's one thing[539] to understand that psychology is the only solid foundation for a complete and accurate pedagogy, and another to identify the actual laws of psychology.

“Education will not be definitely systematized,” says Mr. Spencer, “till the day when science shall be in possession of a rational psychology.”

“Education won't be fully organized,” says Mr. Spencer, “until the day when science has a solid understanding of rational psychology.”

This day has not yet come, and Herbert Spencer, who is the first to recognize the fact, modestly presents his work only as an essay. But if it does not yet contain a perfect and fully worked out theory of education, the essay of the English philosopher is at least a vigorous effort, and a notable step towards a rational pedagogy, towards the science of education, which, as Virchow expresses it, “ought forever to proscribe the gropings of an ignorant education whose experiments are ever to be gone over anew.”

This day hasn't arrived yet, and Herbert Spencer, who is the first to acknowledge this, humbly presents his work simply as an essay. While it may not yet offer a complete and fully developed theory of education, the English philosopher's essay is certainly a strong effort and a significant step toward a rational approach to teaching—the science of education, which, as Virchow puts it, “should forever reject the fumbling of an uninformed education that must constantly repeat its experiments.”

633. Plan of the Work.—Every system of education supposes at the same time an ethics,—I mean a certain conception of life and of human destiny, and a psychology,—that is, a knowledge more or less exact of our faculties and of the laws which preside over their development. There are, in fact, in education, two essential questions: 1. What are the subjects of study and instruction, proper to create the qualities, the aggregate of which constitutes the type of the well-educated man? 2. By what methods shall we teach the child rapidly and well that which it is proper for him to learn? There are, in other terms, the question of end and the question of means. Ethics is necessary to resolve the first, and psychology, to illustrate the second.

633. Work Plan.—Every education system is based on an ethics, which I mean as a viewpoint on life and human destiny, and a psychology, referring to a more or less accurate understanding of our abilities and the laws that govern their development. In education, there are two fundamental questions: 1. What subjects should be taught to develop the qualities that define a well-educated person? 2. What methods should we use to teach the child efficiently and effectively what they need to learn? In other words, we have the question of purpose and the question of methods. Ethics is essential for addressing the first, while psychology helps illuminate the second.

It is in accordance with this plan that Mr. Spencer has arranged the different parts of his work. The first chapter, entitled What Knowledge is of Most Worth? is in substance but a series of reflections on the final purpose, on the differ[540]ent forms, of human activity, and, consequently, on the relative importance, on the rank, which should be assigned to the studies which go to compose a complete education.

It is based on this plan that Mr. Spencer has organized the various parts of his work. The first chapter, titled What Knowledge is of Most Worth?, mainly consists of a series of thoughts on the ultimate purpose, on the different forms of human activity, and, as a result, on the relative significance and ranking that should be given to the subjects that make up a well-rounded education.

In the three other chapters, Intellectual, Moral, and Physical Education, the author examines the methods which are deemed the best for instructing the intelligence, perfecting the moral character, and fortifying the body.

In the other three chapters, Intellectual, Moral, and Physical Education, the author explores the best methods for teaching intelligence, developing moral character, and strengthening the body.

634. Definition of Education.—Herbert Spencer begins with a definition of education:—

634. Definition of Education.—Herbert Spencer starts with a definition of education:—

“Education,” he says, “is all that we do for ourselves, and all that others do for us, for the purpose of bringing us nearer the perfection of our nature.... The ideal of education would be to furnish man with a complete preparation for life as a whole.... Do not attempt to give an exclusive development of one order of knowledge at the expense of the rest, however important it may be. Let us distribute our attention over the whole, and justly proportion our efforts to their relative value.... In general, the object of education ought to be to acquire as completely as possible the knowledge that is best adapted to develop individual and social life under all its aspects, and to do no more than glance at the subjects which contribute the least to this development.”[280]

“Education,” he says, “is everything we do for ourselves, and everything others do for us, aimed at getting us closer to our true potential.... The goal of education should be to fully prepare a person for life as a whole.... Don’t focus exclusively on one type of knowledge to the detriment of others, no matter how crucial it seems. Instead, let’s spread our focus across all areas and balance our efforts according to their actual importance.... Overall, the aim of education should be to gain as much knowledge as possible that is best suited to foster individual and social growth in all its forms, while only briefly addressing the topics that contribute the least to this growth.”[280]

This definition is wrong in being a little pretentious and in not adapting itself to all the forms of education. It is true, perhaps, if it is a question of the ideal to be attained in a complete instruction, accessible to a few privileged men, but it could not be applied to popular education. It soars too high above human conditions and social realities.

This definition is off because it comes across as a bit pretentious and doesn't fit all types of education. It's true, maybe, if we're talking about the ideal goal of a comprehensive education that's available only to a few privileged people, but it doesn't work for popular education. It rises too high above the actual human conditions and social realities.

635. Human Destiny.—The conception of human destiny, as Mr. Spencer outlines it in the opening of his book, has very marked utilitarian tendencies. His first complaint against the current education is that it sacrifices the useful to the agreeable; that as matters now go, everything which pertains to mental adornment and display has precedence over the knowledge which might increase our well-being and assure our happiness. As in the history of dress, with savages for example, it is proved that the ornamental in dress precedes the useful; so in instruction, ornamental studies are preferred to useful studies. This is especially the case with women, who have a decided preference for the qualities of pure decoration.[281]

635. Human Destiny.—The idea of human destiny, as Mr. Spencer describes at the beginning of his book, shows strong utilitarian tendencies. His main criticism of current education is that it prioritizes the pleasing over the practical; right now, everything related to mental embellishment and show takes precedence over knowledge that could improve our well-being and guarantee our happiness. Just like in fashion history, where, for instance, in primitive cultures, ornamental clothing comes before functional clothing, in education, decorative subjects are favored over practical ones. This is particularly true for women, who tend to prefer purely decorative qualities.[281]

In his rather vigorous reaction against the luxuries which in classical instruction would wrongly substitute themselves for more necessary studies, Mr. Spencer goes so far as to say:—

In his strong response to the luxuries that would wrongly replace more essential studies in classical education, Mr. Spencer goes as far as to say:—

“Just as the Orinoco Indian paints and tattooes himself, so the child in this country learns Latin because it forms a part of the education of a gentleman.”

“Just like the Orinoco Indian paints and tattoos himself, the child in this country learns Latin because it’s a part of a gentleman’s education.”

However, we do not construe this literally. Mr. Spencer does not go so far as to suppress the disinterested studies which are as much the more necessary as they seem to be the more superfluous. He merely demands that instruction be not reduced to a training in the trivial elegancies of a dead language, or to a study of trifles in history, such as the dates of battles, and the birth and death of princes.

However, we don’t take this literally. Mr. Spencer doesn’t go so far as to dismiss the unbiased studies that are actually more necessary, even if they seem more unnecessary. He simply insists that education shouldn’t be limited to training in the superficial details of a dead language, or to studying minor points in history, like the dates of battles and the birth and death of kings.

636. Utilitarian Tendencies.—Utility, that is, the influence on happiness,—such is the true criterion by which are[542] to be estimated, admitted or excluded, and finally classified, the subjects proposed for the study of man as the elements of his education. It is understood, however, that happiness is to be considered in its widest and highest sense. Happiness does not consist in the satisfaction of such or such a privileged inclination. It consists in being all that it is possible to be,—in complete living. To prepare us for a complete life,—such is the function of education.

636. Practical Preferences.—Utility, meaning the impact on happiness, is the true measure by which are[542] to be evaluated, accepted or rejected, and ultimately categorized, the topics proposed for studying humans as part of their education. It's understood, however, that happiness should be viewed in its broadest and highest sense. Happiness isn't just about fulfilling a particular desire. It’s about being everything one can be—about living life to the fullest. The purpose of education is to prepare us for a complete life.

637. Different Categories of Activity.—Complete life supposes different kinds of activity, which ought to be subordinated one to another according to their importance and dignity. The following statement shows how Mr. Spencer proposes to classify these different categories of activities according to an ascending scale of progress:—

637. Activity Categories.—A complete life involves various types of activities, which should be organized hierarchically based on their significance and value. The following statement outlines how Mr. Spencer intends to categorize these different types of activities along an increasing scale of progress:—

1. In the first rank is placed the activity which ministers simply to self-preservation. It would be of no consequence to be an eminent scholar, or a citizen and a patriot, or a devoted father; or rather, all this would be impossible, if one did not first know how to assure his safety and his life.

1. At the top is the activity that's all about self-preservation. It wouldn't matter if you were a respected scholar, a dedicated citizen and patriot, or a loving father; in fact, none of this would be possible if you didn't first know how to secure your own safety and life.

2. Then comes the series of activities which tend indirectly to the same end of physical well-being, by the acquisition and production of the material goods necessary for existence, that is, industry and the different occupations.

2. Then comes the series of activities that tend indirectly to the same goal of physical well-being, through the acquisition and production of the material goods needed for survival, such as industry and various jobs.

3. In the third place, man employs his activities in the service of his family,—he has children to support and to bring up.

3. Third, a person puts their efforts into supporting their family—they have children to take care of and raise.

4. Social and political life is the fourth object of his efforts. This supposes, as a previous condition, the accomplishment of family duties, just as family life itself supposes the normal development of the individual life.

4. Social and political life is the fourth area of his focus. This requires, as a prior condition, the fulfillment of family responsibilities, just as family life itself depends on the healthy development of individual life.

5. Finally, human existence is consummated and crowned, so to speak, in the exercise of the activities which, in a single[543] word, we might call æsthetic, and which, taking advantage of the leisure left from care and business, will find satisfaction in the culture of letters and the arts.

5. Finally, human existence is fulfilled and elevated, so to speak, in engaging in activities that, in a single[543] word, we might call aesthetic, and which, taking advantage of the free time left from work and responsibilities, will find satisfaction in the appreciation of literature and the arts.

638. Criticism of this Classification.—What exceptions can be taken to this exact and methodical table of the different elements of an existence complete, normal, and consequently human? Is it necessary to remark that the happiness thus understood does not differ from what we call virtue? None of the five elements distinguished by Mr. Spencer can be safely omitted. The first could not be neglected without endangering the material reality of life; nor the last, without impairing its moral dignity. In some degree they are mutually necessary, in this sense, that the lower, or selfish activities, are the conditions which make possible the other parts of human duty; and that the higher, or disinterested activities, become, as it were, the justification of the toil we endure in order to exist and to satisfy material necessities.

638. Critique of this Classification.—What objections can be made against this detailed and systematic table of the various elements that make up a complete, normal, and thus human existence? Is it worth mentioning that the happiness described here is the same as what we refer to as virtue? None of the five elements identified by Mr. Spencer can be overlooked. The first element cannot be ignored without jeopardizing the material aspects of life; nor can the last be disregarded without undermining its moral significance. To some extent, these elements are mutually essential, meaning that the lower, or selfish activities, create the conditions necessary for fulfilling the other aspects of human responsibility; while the higher, or selfless activities, serve as the justification for the struggle we endure to survive and meet our material needs.

We have, however, one grave reserve to make. Mr. Spencer is wrong in putting into the last category of activities that which is the crown of the others, all that which concerns the moral development of the individual. Between the second and the third class of activities we ask to interpolate another form of activity,—that which constitutes the individual moral life, that which, in every man, even the humblest and the poorest, calls into exercise the conscience, the reason, and the will. Mr. Spencer’s system is decidedly too aristocratic. It seems to reserve the moral life for men of leisure. In a democratic society, which believes in equality and which would not have this an empty term, there are efforts which must be made for the moral development of the human being in all conditions, and it would be wrong to[544] reduce personal activity to the care of health and material well-being.

We do, however, have one serious concern. Mr. Spencer is mistaken in categorizing the moral development of the individual as the last type of activity. We want to insert another form of activity between the second and third categories—one that represents the individual moral life, which engages the conscience, reason, and will in everyone, even the most humble and poorest among us. Mr. Spencer’s system is clearly too elitist. It seems to confine moral life to those with leisure time. In a democratic society that values equality and wants to ensure it means something, there must be efforts made for the moral development of every individual, regardless of their circumstances. It would be a mistake to limit personal activity to just taking care of health and material well-being.

639. Effects on Education.—It is now easy to comprehend the duties of education. Conforming its efforts to nature, distributing its lessons according to the exact division of human functions, it will seek the branches of knowledge the most fit for making of the pupil, first, a sound and healthy man, then a toiler, a workman,—a man, in a word, capable of earning his livelihood; then it will train him for the family and the State, by endowing him with all the domestic and civic virtues; finally, it will open to him the brilliant domain of art under all its forms.

639. Impact on Education.—It’s now easy to understand the responsibilities of education. By aligning its efforts with nature and tailoring its lessons to suit the various human functions, it aims to focus on branches of knowledge that best help the student become, first, a sound and healthy individual, then a worker, a craftsman—essentially, a person capable of making a living; next, it will prepare him for family life and participation in society by instilling all the necessary domestic and civic virtues; ultimately, it will introduce him to the exciting world of art in all its forms.

640. Science is the Basis of Education.—When we have once divided human life into a certain number of superimposed stages which education should teach us to ascend one after another, it becomes necessary to know what are the facts and the branches of knowledge which correspond to each one of these different steps. To this question Mr. Spencer replies that in all the grades of human development that which is pre-eminently necessary, that which is the basis of education, is science.

640. Science is the foundation of education.—Once we categorize human life into several layered stages that education aims to help us progress through step by step, it’s vital to understand the facts and areas of knowledge linked to each of these stages. In response to this, Mr. Spencer states that across all levels of human development, the most essential and foundational element of education is science.

641. Science for Health and Industrial Activity.—It is in the first part of education, that which has for its object self-preservation, that science is the least useful. So far, education may be in great part negative, because nature has taken it upon herself to lead us to our destination. The child cries at the sight of a stranger, and throws himself into the arms of his mother when he feels the slightest sorrow. However, in proportion to his growth, man has more and more need of science, and he could not do without physiology and hygiene. By this means will he shun all those[545] little acts of imprudence, all those physical faults, which shorten life, or pave the way for infirmities in old age. By this means he will diminish the interval, which is so considerable, between the length of life as it might be and the brevity of life as it is. Evident truths, but too often unheeded!

641. Science for Health and Industry.—In the early stages of education, which focus on self-preservation, science is the least helpful. During this time, education can largely be negative because nature itself guides us towards our purpose. A child cries when they see a stranger and instinctively seeks comfort in their mother's arms at the first sign of distress. However, as a person matures, their need for science increases, and they can't do without knowledge of physiology and hygiene. This knowledge helps them avoid reckless behavior and physical issues that can shorten their life or lead to health problems in old age. It will help to close the significant gap between how long life could be and how short it often is. Obvious truths, yet often ignored!

“How many scholars,” exclaims Mr. Spencer, “who would blush if caught saying Iphigénia instead of Iphigenía, show not the slightest shame in confessing that they do not know where the Eustachian tubes are, and what are the actions of the spinal cord!”

“How many scholars,” exclaims Mr. Spencer, “who would feel embarrassed if they were caught saying Iphigénia instead of Iphigenía, show not the slightest shame in admitting that they don’t know where the Eustachian tubes are, or what the spinal cord does!”

With respect to the activities which might be called lucrative, and to the kind of instruction which they require, Mr. Spencer still shows the utility of science. He knows how great a disposition there is in modern society to promote professional or industrial instruction; but he thinks, not without reason, that we do not proceed as we should in order to be completely successful in this direction. All the sciences, mathematics through its applications to the arts, mechanics through its connection with industries where machines play so great a part, physics and chemistry through the knowledge they furnish on matter and its properties, even the social sciences by reason of the relations of commerce with politics,—all the sciences, in a word, contribute to develop the skill and the prudence of the man who is employed in any trade or occupation whatever.

With regard to the activities that might be considered profitable, and the kind of training they require, Mr. Spencer still demonstrates the value of science. He understands the strong tendency in modern society to promote professional or vocational education; however, he believes, not without justification, that we are not moving forward as we should in order to be fully successful in this area. All sciences, including mathematics through its applications in the arts, mechanics through its connection with industries where machines play a significant role, physics and chemistry through the understanding they provide about matter and its properties, and even the social sciences because of the links between commerce and politics—all sciences, in short, help to develop the skill and judgment of anyone employed in any trade or profession.

642. Science for Family Life.—A point in which the originality of Mr. Spencer’s thought is distinctly marked, and which he develops with an eloquent earnestness, is the necessity of enlightening parents, and particularly mothers, upon their obligations and duties, and of putting them in a condition to direct the education of their children by[546] teaching them the natural laws of body and mind: “Is it not monstrous,” he says, “that the fate of a new generation should be left to the chances of unreasoning custom, impulse, fancy,—joined with the suggestions of ignorant nurses and the prejudiced counsel of grandmothers.... In the actual state of things the best instruction, even among the favored by fortune, is scarcely more than an instruction of celibates.” We are ever saying that the vocation of woman is to bring up her children, and yet we teach her nothing of that which she ought to know in order to fulfill worthily this great task. Ignorant as she is of the laws of life and of the phenomena of the soul, knowing nothing of the nature of the moral emotions or of physical disorders, her intervention in the education of the child is often more disastrous than her absolute inaction would be.

642. Science for Family Living.—One area where Mr. Spencer's original thinking is clearly evident, and which he discusses with passionate seriousness, is the need to inform parents, especially mothers, about their responsibilities and duties. He emphasizes getting them to a point where they can effectively guide their children's education by teaching them the natural laws of the body and mind. “Is it not outrageous,” he asks, “that the future of a new generation should be left to the whims of blind tradition, impulse, and fancy—combined with the advice of untrained caregivers and the biased opinions of grandmothers? In the current situation, even the best instruction, particularly among those who are privileged, is hardly more than the teachings of people who don’t have children.” We often say that a woman's role is to raise her children, yet we provide her with no knowledge of what she needs to know to carry out this important job successfully. Because she is unaware of the laws of life and the workings of the soul, and lacks understanding of moral emotions or physical issues, her involvement in her child’s education can often be more harmful than if she did nothing at all.

643. Science in Æsthetic Education.—Mr. Spencer next shows that social and political activity also has need of being enlightened by science. One is a citizen only on the condition of knowing the history of his country.

643. Science in Art Education.—Mr. Spencer next points out that social and political activity also needs to be informed by science. You can only be a citizen if you understand the history of your country.

That which it is more difficult to grant Mr. Spencer, is that æsthetic education, in its turn, is based on science. Is there not some exaggeration, for example, in asserting that poor musical compositions are poor because they are lacking in truth? and that they are lacking in truth “because they are lacking in science”? Does one become a man of letters and an artist as one becomes a geometrician? To cultivate with success those arts which are as the flower of civilization, is there not required, besides talent and natural gifts, a long practice, a slow initiation, something, in a word, more delicate than the attention which suffices for being instructed in science?

What’s harder to accept from Mr. Spencer is that aesthetic education is built on science. Isn’t there some exaggeration, for instance, in saying that bad musical compositions are bad because they lack truth? And that they lack truth “because they lack science”? Is one really shaped into a writer and an artist the same way one becomes a mathematician? To successfully nurture those arts that represent the pinnacle of civilization, isn’t there a need for something beyond just talent and natural gifts, like extensive practice, a gradual initiation, or, in short, something more nuanced than the attention needed for scientific learning?

644. Exaggerations and Prejudices.—We believe as thoroughly as any one can in the efficiency and in the educa[547]tional virtues of science, and we would willingly make it, as Mr. Spencer does, the basis of education. We must be on our guard, however, against cultivating this religion of science until it becomes a superstition. Our author is not completely exempt from this danger.

644. Exaggerations and biases.—We believe as strongly as anyone in the effectiveness and educational benefits of science, and we would gladly make it, like Mr. Spencer does, the foundation of education. However, we need to be careful not to promote this belief in science until it turns into a superstition. Our author isn’t entirely free from this risk.

That science develops the intellectual qualities, such as judgment, memory, reasoning, we admit; that it develops them better than the study of the languages, let even this be granted! But it is impossible for us not to protest when Mr. Spencer represents science as endowed with the same efficacy for inspiring moral qualities, such as perseverance, sincerity, activity, resignation to the will of nature, piety even, and religion. Science appears to us an infallible means of animating and exciting the different energies of the soul; but will it also have the quality of disciplining them? Thanks to science, man will know that which it is proper to do, if he wishes to be a workman, a parent, or a citizen, but on this express condition, that he wills; and this education of the will, is it still science which shall be charged with it? We may be allowed to doubt it.

That science enhances intellectual qualities like judgment, memory, and reasoning, we agree; and that it does this better than studying languages, let’s acknowledge that too! However, we can’t help but object when Mr. Spencer suggests that science has the same power to inspire moral qualities such as perseverance, sincerity, activity, acceptance of nature’s will, piety, and even religion. We believe science is a reliable way to energize and motivate the different aspects of the soul; but can it also discipline them? Thanks to science, people will understand what they should do if they want to be a worker, a parent, or a citizen, but only if they want to; and is it still science that will be responsible for educating the will? We have reason to doubt that.

Mr. Spencer himself now seems to share this doubt, if we may trust one of his recent works.[282] “Faith in books and in nature,” it is there said, “is one of the superstitions of our times.” We deceive ourselves, says the author, when we establish a connection between the intelligence and the will, for conduct is determined not by knowledge but by emotion.

Mr. Spencer himself now seems to share this doubt if we can believe one of his recent works.[282] “Belief in books and in nature,” it says there, “is one of the superstitions of our times.” We fool ourselves, says the author, when we link intelligence and will, because behavior is driven not by knowledge but by emotion.

“He who would hope to teach geometry by giving lessons in Latin, would scarcely be more unreasonable than those who count on producing better sentiments by means of a discipline of the intellectual faculties.”

“Anyone who thinks they can teach geometry by giving lessons in Latin would be just as unreasonable as those who believe they can create better feelings through strict mental training.”

To tell the truth, Mr. Spencer has here fallen into another extreme, and he seems to us at one time to have granted too much, and at another too little, to the influence of instruction on morality.

To be honest, Mr. Spencer has fallen into another extreme here. At times, it seems like he gives too much credit to the impact of education on morality, while at other times, he doesn’t give it enough.

645. Intellectual Education.—So far we have examined along with Mr. Spencer only the nature of the objects and of the knowledge which befit the education of man. It remains to inquire how the mind can assimilate this knowledge. Pedagogy has not only to draw up in theory a brilliant programme of necessary studies, but it also searches out the means and the methods to be employed, in order that these studies may be presented to the mind, and may have the greater chance of being thus presented with profit.

645. Intellectual Learning.—Up to this point, we've looked into the nature of the subjects and the knowledge that are suitable for human education, along with Mr. Spencer. Now we need to explore how the mind can absorb this knowledge. Education not only needs to create a well-thought-out program of essential studies in theory, but it also seeks the tools and methods to deliver these studies to the mind, increasing the likelihood that they will be effectively learned.

In this somewhat more practical part of his work, Mr. Spencer thinks that pedagogy should be guided by the idea of evolution; that is, of the progressive course of a being who makes himself, who creates himself little by little, and who develops in succession, according to fixed laws, powers originally enveloped in the germs that he has received from nature, or that have been transmitted to him by heredity.

In this more practical section of his work, Mr. Spencer argues that teaching should be based on the idea of evolution. This means the gradual development of an individual who shapes themselves over time, growing according to established principles, unlocking abilities that were originally contained in the potential they inherited from nature or passed down through genetics.

646. Laws of Intellectual Evolution.—In other terms, Mr. Spencer shows that the precepts of pedagogy cannot be definitely deduced until the laws of mental evolution have been accurately established, and he attempts to determine some of these laws.

646. Laws of Intellectual Evolution.—In other words, Mr. Spencer explains that the rules of teaching can't be clearly defined until the principles of mental development are properly understood, and he tries to outline some of these principles.

He proves that the mind passes naturally from the simple to the complex, from the indefinite to the definite, from the concrete to the abstract, from the empirical to the rational; that the genesis of the individual is the same as the genesis of the race; that the intelligence assimilates by preference that which it discovers for itself; finally, that all culture which profits the pupil is, at the same time, an exercise which stimulates him and delights him.

He shows that the mind naturally evolves from simple to complex, from unclear to clear, from concrete to abstract, and from experience to reasoning; that an individual's development is similar to the development of the human race as a whole; that intelligence prefers to learn what it discovers on its own; and, ultimately, that all education that benefits the student also serves as a stimulating and enjoyable exercise for them.

From this there result these practical consequences: that it is necessary first to present to the child simple subjects of study, individual things, sensible objects, for the purpose of starting him gradually on his way towards complex truths, abstract generalities, conceptions of the reason; that nothing can be exacted of the child’s intelligence but vague and incomplete notions which the travail of the mind will gradually clarify and elaborate; that education ought to be in petto, for each individual, a repetition and a copy of the general march of civilization and of the progress of humanity; that it is necessary to count more on the personal effort of the pupil than upon the action of the teacher; that, finally, it is necessary to find the methods which interest, and even those which amuse. Hence the educator, instead of opposing nature, instead of disconcerting her in her course and in the insensible steps of her real development, will restrict himself to following her step by step, and education will be no longer a force which obstructs, which represses, which smothers; but, on the contrary, a force which sustains and stimulates by associating with itself the work of the spontaneous powers of the soul.

From this, we can draw some practical conclusions: first, we need to introduce children to simple subjects, individual things, and tangible objects to help them gradually move towards complex truths, abstract ideas, and rational concepts; that we can't expect children to understand more than vague and incomplete ideas that their minds will slowly clarify and develop; that education should be in petto, tailored to each individual, mirroring the general progress of civilization and humanity; that we should rely more on the personal effort of the student than on the actions of the teacher; and finally, we must discover methods that engage and even entertain. Therefore, the educator, instead of working against nature or disrupting its natural course and gradual development, will simply follow it step by step. Education will no longer be a force that obstructs, represses, or stifles; rather, it will become a force that supports and inspires by aligning with the natural efforts of the soul.

647. Self-Education.—Mr. Spencer attaches great importance to that maxim which recommends us to encourage above all else self-education:—

647. Self-Learning.—Mr. Spencer places a lot of value on the principle that suggests we should prioritize self-education above everything else:—

“In education the process of self-development should be encouraged to the fullest extent. Children should be led to make their own investigations, and to draw their own inferences. They should be told as little as possible, and induced to discover as much as possible. Humanity has progressed solely by self-instruction; and that to achieve the best results, each mind must progress somewhat after the same fashion, is continually proved by the marked success of self-[550]made men. Those who have been brought up under the ordinary school-drill, and have carried away with them the idea that education is practicable only in that style, will think it hopeless to make children their own teachers. If, however, they will call to mind that the all-important knowledge of surrounding objects which a child gets in its early years is not without help,—if they will remember that the child is self-taught in the use of its mother tongue,—if they will estimate the amount of that experience of life, that out-of-school wisdom which every boy gathers for himself,—if they will mark the unusual intelligence of the uncared-for London gamin, as shown in all the directions in which his faculties have been tasked,—if further, they will think how many minds have struggled up unaided, not only through the mysteries of our irrationally-planned curriculum, but through hosts of other obstacles besides; they will find it a not unreasonable conclusion, that if the subjects be put before him in right order and right form, any pupil of ordinary capacity will surmount his successive difficulties with but little assistance.”

“In education, we should fully encourage the process of self-development. Children should be guided to conduct their own investigations and draw their own conclusions. They should be told as little as possible and encouraged to discover as much as possible. Humanity has progressed solely through self-instruction; and it is continually demonstrated by the notable success of self-[550]made individuals that each mind must develop in a similar way to achieve the best results. Those who have grown up with conventional schooling and believe that education can only happen in that manner will think it hopeless to make children their own teachers. However, if they remember that the crucial knowledge of the surrounding world a child gains in early years is not without assistance—if they realize that the child learns to use their mother tongue on their own—if they evaluate the life experiences and out-of-school wisdom that every boy gathers for himself—if they observe the unusual intelligence of the neglected London gamin, evident in all the ways his abilities are challenged—if they also consider how many minds have navigated through challenges alone, not only through the complexities of our irrationally-structured curriculum, but also through many other obstacles—they will find it a reasonable conclusion that if subjects are presented to him in the right order and form, any pupil of average ability will overcome his challenges with minimal assistance.”

648. Moral Education.—Moral education, without furnishing occasion for as complete a theory as intellectual education, has, nevertheless, suggested to Mr. Spencer some important reflections.

648. Ethics Education.—Moral education, while not providing as comprehensive a theory as intellectual education, has nonetheless led Mr. Spencer to some significant insights.

Mr. Spencer expressly declares that he does not accept the dogma of Lord Palmerston, or what would be called in France the dogma of Rousseau, namely, that all children are born good. He would incline the rather toward the contrary opinion, which, “though untenable,” he says, “seems to us less wide of the truth”! Doubtless, we must not expect too much moral goodness of children; but it may be found that Mr. Spencer exaggerates a little, and draws too dark a por[551]trait of the child when he says, “The child resembles the savage; his physical features, like his moral instincts, recall the savage.” Taken literally, such pessimism would lead logically to an over-severe moral discipline, wholly repressive and restraining. Such, however, is not the conclusion of Mr. Spencer, who recommends a course of tolerance and mildness, a system of relative letting alone which we might almost think dictated by the optimism of Rousseau. He censures the brutal discipline of the English schools. Finally, he would have the child treated, not as an incorrigible rebel who is obedient only to force, but as a reasonable being capable of readily comprehending the reasons and the advantages of obedience, from the simple fact that he takes into account the connection of cause and effect.

Mr. Spencer clearly states that he doesn’t agree with the belief of Lord Palmerston, or what would be referred to in France as Rousseau’s belief, which is that all children are born good. Instead, he leans toward the opposite view, which, “although hard to defend,” he claims, “seems to us less far from the truth”! Certainly, we shouldn’t expect too much moral goodness from children; however, it may be noted that Mr. Spencer exaggerates a bit and paints too bleak a picture of the child when he says, “The child resembles the savage; his physical features, like his moral instincts, recall the savage.” Taken literally, such pessimism could logically lead to an overly harsh moral discipline that is entirely repressive and constraining. However, this is not Mr. Spencer’s conclusion; he advocates for a method of tolerance and gentleness, a system of relative freedom, which we might almost think is influenced by the optimism of Rousseau. He criticizes the harsh discipline found in English schools. Ultimately, he believes that children should be treated not as incorrigible rebels who obey only through force, but as rational beings capable of understanding the reasons and benefits of obedience, simply because they consider the cause and effect relationship.

649. System of Natural Punishments.—The true moral discipline, according to Mr. Spencer, is that which puts the child in a state of dependence on nature, who teaches him to detest his faults by reason of the natural consequences which they involve. It is necessary to renounce artificial punishments, which are almost always irritating and taken amiss, and to have recourse, as a rule, only to the privations and the inconveniencies which are the necessary consequences, and, as it were, the inevitable reactions, of the acts which have been committed.

649. Natural Consequences System.—According to Mr. Spencer, true moral discipline is about putting the child in tune with nature, teaching them to dislike their faults through the natural consequences that come from their actions. It's important to give up on artificial punishments, which are often frustrating and misunderstood, and instead rely primarily on the deprivations and inconveniences that are the direct results, or unavoidable reactions, of the actions that have been taken.

A boy, for example, puts his room in disorder. In this case, the method of natural punishment requires that he himself shall repair the mischief; and in this way he will soon correct himself of a turbulence from which he will be the first to suffer.

A boy, for example, makes a mess in his room. In this situation, the principle of natural consequences means that he should clean up the mess himself; and by doing this, he will quickly learn to fix his own chaos, which will ultimately be his own problem to deal with.

A little girl, through indolence, or through tarrying too long over her toilet, has made herself late for a walk. Let her be punished by not waiting for her, by leaving her at[552] home. This is the best means of curing her in the future of her indolence and coquetry.

A little girl, from being lazy or taking too long to get ready, has made herself late for a walk. She should be punished by not having anyone wait for her and being left at[552] home. This is the best way to help her overcome her laziness and vanity in the future.

The system which tends thus to substitute the lessons of nature for artificial penalties, certainly offers great advantages. It subjects the child, not to the authority of a passing teacher, or of parents who will one day die, but to a law whose action neither ceases nor ever relents. Artificial punishments often provoke the resistance of the child because he does not comprehend their meaning, and because, proceeding from the human will, they can be taxed with injustice and caprice. Could one as easily refuse to bow before the impersonal force of nature,—a force which exactly adjusts the punishment to the fault,[283] which accepts no excuse, against which there is no appeal, and which, without threats, without anger, rigorously and silently executes the law?

The system that tends to replace lessons from nature with artificial consequences definitely has significant benefits. It places the child under the influence of a law that never stops or bends, rather than under the authority of a temporary teacher or parents who will eventually pass away. Artificial punishments often lead to resistance from the child because they don’t understand their purpose, and because they stem from human decisions, which can seem unjust and unpredictable. Can one easily refuse to respect the impersonal force of nature—a force that precisely matches punishment to the wrongdoing,[283] which allows no excuses, can’t be appealed, and which carries out its laws with no threats or anger, executing justice silently and rigorously?

650. Difficulties in Application.—Mr. Spencer’s principle is excellent, but the opportunities for applying it are far less frequent than our philosopher believes. The child, in most cases, is too little reflective, too little reasonable, to comprehend, and especially to heed, the suggestions of personal interest.

650. Application Challenges.—Mr. Spencer’s principle is great, but the chances to apply it are much rarer than he thinks. The child, in most cases, is too immature, too irrational, to understand, and especially to pay attention to, the suggestions of personal interest.

Let us add that this principle is wholly negative, that it furnishes at most only the means of shunning evil; that even in according to it an efficacy it does not have, it would still be necessary to reproach it with narrowing moral culture by reducing it to the rather mean solicitude for simple utility; finally, that it exercises no influence on the development of the positive virtues, on the disinterested education of morality in what is noble and exalted.

Let’s also point out that this principle is entirely negative; it only provides a way to avoid evil. Even if we pretend it has some effectiveness, we would still have to criticize it for limiting moral growth by turning it into a concern for basic utility. Moreover, it has no effect on developing positive virtues or on the selfless teaching of morality in ways that are noble and elevated.

Finally, the system of natural punishments would incur the danger of often being cruel, and of causing the child an irreparable injury. Let pass the pin-cushion, the boiling water, and the candle-flame,—examples which Mr. Spencer proposes; but what shall we say of the bar of red-hot iron which he lets the child pick up? What shall be said, above all, of the grave consequences entailed by the faults of a young man left to himself?

Finally, the system of natural punishments could often be cruel and cause the child lasting harm. Setting aside the pin-cushion, boiling water, and candle-flame—examples suggested by Mr. Spencer—what do we say about the red-hot iron that he allows the child to pick up? And what about the serious consequences that come from the mistakes of a young person left to their own devices?

“Would it not be,” says Gréard justly, “to condemn the child to a régime so severe as to be an injustice, to count solely on the effects of natural reactions and inevitable consequences, for the purpose of disciplining his will? The penalty which they provoke is the most often enormous as compared with the fault which has produced them, and man himself demands for his conduct other sanctions than those of a harsh reality. He desires that we judge the intention as well as the fact; that he be commended for his efforts; that in the first instance extreme measures be not taken against him; that the blow fall on him if needs be, but without crushing him, and while extending to him a hand to help him up.”[284]

“Wouldn’t it be,” Gréard rightly says, “unfair to subject a child to such a harsh regime, relying solely on the effects of natural reactions and unavoidable consequences to shape their will? The punishment that comes from these reactions is often disproportionate to the mistake that caused them, and people expect more from their actions than just the harshness of reality. They want us to consider intention as well as actions, to be praised for their efforts; to not immediately resort to extreme measures against them; that if punishment is needed, it should not be crushing, and that a helping hand should always be extended to lift them back up.”[284]

651. Return to Nature.—However it may be, Mr. Spencer is to be commended for having shown that for moral education as for intellectual education, the method which approaches nature the nearest is also the best. The return to nature which was the characteristic of Rousseau’s theories and of Pestalozzi’s practice, is also the dominant trait of Mr. Spencer’s pedagogy.

651. Reconnect with Nature.—Regardless of the circumstances, Mr. Spencer deserves praise for demonstrating that, just like with intellectual education, the approach that connects most closely with nature is also the most effective for moral education. The return to nature, which defined Rousseau’s theories and Pestalozzi’s practices, is also a key feature of Mr. Spencer’s teaching philosophy.

If we look closely into the matter, this decided purpose to follow nature implicates something besides the superficial[554] condemnation of methods introduced by art and human device. It supposes a fundamental belief,—the belief in the beneficent purpose of natural instincts. To have confidence in nature, to fall back on the spontaneous forces of the soul, because we discern behind them or in them a higher providence or an internal foresight, is a belief generally useful and suggestive for conducting human affairs, but particularly necessary for directing the education of man. It is not without some surprise that we discover this belief at the basis of Mr. Spencer’s pedagogy, as though, by a contradiction which is not new, the evolutionist philosophy, which seems to exclude final causes from the conception of the universe, had been practically constrained to bow before them, and to proclaim, at least in the matter of education, the salutary efficacy of the theory which admits them.

If we take a closer look at this issue, the clear intention to follow nature involves more than just the surface-level criticism of methods created by art and human invention. It implies a fundamental belief—the belief in the positive purpose of natural instincts. Trusting in nature, relying on the spontaneous forces of the soul, because we see a higher wisdom or an inner foresight behind or within them, is a belief that is generally helpful and inspiring for managing human affairs, but is especially crucial for shaping education. It's somewhat surprising to find this belief at the core of Mr. Spencer’s educational philosophy, as if, through a familiar contradiction, the evolutionist philosophy, which seems to reject final causes in its view of the universe, has been practically forced to acknowledge them and to assert, at least regarding education, the beneficial effects of the theory that accepts them.

Thus, in speaking of physical education, Mr. Spencer remarks that the sensations are the natural guides, which it would be dangerous not to follow.

Thus, when discussing physical education, Mr. Spencer notes that our feelings are the natural guides, which it would be risky to ignore.

“Happily, that all-important part of education which goes to secure direct self-preservation, is in great part already provided for. Too momentous to be left to our own blundering, Nature takes it into her own hands.”

“Happily, that crucial aspect of education that ensures our ability to take care of ourselves is largely already taken care of. Too important to be left to our own mistakes, Nature manages it herself.”

Speaking in another place of the instincts which induce the child to move himself and to seek in physical exercise the basis of physical well-being, he declares that to oppose these instincts would be to go counter to the means “divinely arranged” for assuring the development of the body.

Speaking in another context about the instincts that drive a child to move and find physical exercise as the foundation of good health, he states that resisting these instincts would be going against the means “divinely arranged” to ensure the body's development.

652. Physical Education.—The chapter devoted by Mr. Spencer to physical education, is such as might be expected from a thinker who is wholly exempt from idealistic prejudices and who does not hesitate to write:—

652. Physical Education.—The chapter written by Mr. Spencer on physical education is exactly what you'd expect from a thinker who is entirely free from idealistic biases and who isn’t afraid to state:—

“The history of the world shows that the well-fed races have been the energetic and dominant races.”

“The history of the world shows that well-nourished societies have been the active and leading societies.”

It is necessary first and above all to establish physical force in man, and to create within him “a robust animal.”

It is essential, first and foremost, to establish physical strength in a person and to develop within them "a strong individual."

“The actual education of children is defective in several particulars: in an insufficiency of food, in an insufficiency of clothing, in an insufficiency of exercise, and in an excess of mental application.”

“The way we educate children has several flaws: they don't get enough food, enough clothing, enough exercise, and they are pushed too hard mentally.”

Mr. Spencer complains that modern education has become wholly intellectual, and that it neglects the body. He reminds us that “the preservation of health is one of our duties,” and that there exists a thing which might be called “physical morality.”

Mr. Spencer complains that modern education has become completely intellectual and neglects the body. He reminds us that “the preservation of health is one of our duties,” and that there is something that could be called “physical morality.”

Here, as everywhere, Mr. Spencer demands that we follow the indications of nature. He explains on physiological grounds the apparently inordinate appetite which children show for certain foods,—sugar, for example. He urgently entreats that preference shall be given to play and to free and spontaneous exercise, over gymnastics.

Here, just like everywhere else, Mr. Spencer insists that we pay attention to the guidance of nature. He discusses, based on physiological reasons, the seemingly excessive craving that children have for specific foods—like sugar, for instance. He strongly urges that we prioritize play and free, spontaneous activity over structured gymnastics.

653. General Judgment.—That which, in our opinion, attests the truth of the pedagogical laws which we have just discussed, is that they are in agreement with the general opinions of the great modern reformers in education. It is thus that Spencer’s ideas are in close harmony with those which Pestalozzi had employed at Stanz. The success which he obtained there, as Mr. Spencer has remarked, depended on two things: first, on the attention which he used in determining what kind of instruction the children had need of, and next, on the pains he took to associate the new knowledge with that which they already possessed.

653. Overall Assessment.—What supports the validity of the educational principles we've just discussed is that they align with the general views of prominent modern education reformers. In this way, Spencer's ideas closely relate to those of Pestalozzi, who applied them at Stanz. The success he achieved there, as Mr. Spencer noted, relied on two factors: first, the care he took in identifying the type of instruction the children needed, and second, the effort he made to connect new knowledge with what they already knew.

Mr. Spencer’s essay, then, deserves the attention of educators. There is scarcely a book in which a keen scent for details comes more agreeably to animate a fund of solid arguments, and from which it is more useful to extract the[556] substance. However, it must not be read save with precaution. The brilliant English thinker sometimes fails in justness and measure, and his bold generalizations need to be tested with care.

Mr. Spencer’s essay definitely deserves the attention of educators. There's hardly a book that combines a sharp eye for detail with a solid foundation of arguments as effectively, making it really useful to pull out the[556] main points. However, it should be read with caution. This brilliant English thinker sometimes misses the mark in accuracy and balance, and his sweeping generalizations need careful examination.

654. Alexander Bain and Education as a Science.—Less brilliant than the work of Mr. Spencer, the book of Mr. Bain, Education as a Science, recommends itself by merits of studied analysis and scholarly minuteness. Others surpass Mr. Bain in brilliancy of imagination, in originality and in enthusiasm; but no one equals him in richness of details, in acuteness and abundance of observations. After the more venturesome have taken the lead and have published the original sketch, Mr. Bain appears and writes the methodical and complete manual. His own work resembles that of a conscientious guard who marches in the rear of a victorious army, and by a wise organization makes sure the positions conquered by the march of an impetuous commander-in-chief. His book, in other terms, is but the studious and thorough development of Mr. Spencer’s principles.

654. Alexander Bain and Education as a Science.—While not as dazzling as Mr. Spencer's work, Mr. Bain's book, Education as a Science, stands out for its careful analysis and scholarly attention to detail. Others may surpass Mr. Bain in imagination, originality, and enthusiasm, but no one matches him in the depth of detail, sharp insights, and extensive observations. After more daring individuals have led the way and published initial ideas, Mr. Bain steps in to create a systematic and comprehensive guide. His work is like a diligent guardian who follows behind a victorious army, ensuring that the positions gained by an impetuous commander are well-organized and secured. In other words, his book is a diligent and thorough elaboration of Mr. Spencer’s principles.

655. General Impression.—It is impossible in an analysis to bring out the merit of a book which is especially valuable for the multiplicity of the questions which the author discusses in it, and for the infinite variety of the solutions which he proposes. There are landscapes which discourage the painter, because, notwithstanding their beauty, they are too vast, too full of details, to admit of being crowded into a frame. We may say the same of Mr. Bain’s book. One must have studied it himself in order to form an estimate of its value. Professors of all classes will here find pages of well-considered counsels, and judicious reflections upon educational methods. The nature of stud[557]ies, the sequence of subjects, the gradation of difficulties, the choice of exercises, the comparison of oral instruction with text-book instruction, modes of discipline,—nothing escapes a thinker who is not a mere theorist or an amateur educator, but a professional man, a competent teacher, an experienced professor.

655. Overall Impression.—It's impossible to fully capture the value of a book that's particularly valuable for the range of questions the author tackles and the endless variety of solutions he suggests. There are landscapes that can intimidate a painter because, despite their beauty, they're too expansive and detailed to fit into a single frame. The same can be said for Mr. Bain’s book. You have to study it yourself to really gauge its worth. Professors from all fields will find pages packed with thoughtful advice and insightful reflections on teaching methods. The nature of studies, the order of subjects, the levels of difficulty, the selection of exercises, the comparison of oral teaching with textbook learning, and approaches to discipline—nothing is overlooked by a thinker who isn’t just a theorist or a casual educator but a professional, a skilled teacher, and an experienced professor.

Indeed, no one should allow himself to be deceived by this fine phrase, Education as a Science, which might disconcert and turn aside whole classes of readers, such as those who, in works on education, especially desire a guide for practice. On the contrary, they will have every reason to commend a book which passes very quickly from generalities to applications, and which is above all else a manual of practical and technical pedagogy. The study of it will be profitable not merely to professors who are teaching the higher branches of literature and science, but even to the humblest instructors, and even—for Mr. Bain overlooks no detail—to teachers of reading and writing.

Indeed, no one should let themselves be misled by the impressive phrase, Education as a Science, which might confuse and deter entire groups of readers, particularly those who are looking for practical guidance in educational works. On the contrary, they will have every reason to praise a book that quickly shifts from broad concepts to real-world applications, and which is primarily a manual of practical and technical teaching methods. Studying it will be beneficial not only for professors teaching advanced literature and science, but also for the most basic instructors, and even—for Mr. Bain covers everything—teachers of reading and writing.

656. Division of the Work.Education as a Science comprises three parts: 1. psychological data; 2. methods; 3. modern education.

656. Work Division.Education as a Science consists of three parts: 1. psychological data; 2. methods; 3. modern education.

The author first inquires in what order the faculties are developed, and what effect this order should have on the distribution of studies. This is the psychological part. Then follows a discussion of what Mr. Bain calls the logical order, that is, of the relations which exist between the studies themselves and their different parts. This is the “analytical problem” of education.[285]

The author first asks how the faculties develop and how this development should influence the way studies are organized. This is the psychological aspect. Next is a discussion of what Mr. Bain refers to as the logical order, which involves the connections between the studies themselves and their various components. This is the "analytical problem" of education.[285]

These preliminaries being established, Mr. Bain enters[558] upon the principal theme,—the methods of instruction. He discusses one after another the first elements of reading, object-lessons, “which, more than any other means of instruction, require to be practised with care, for without this, an admirable process might, in unskillful hands, be nothing more than a thing of seductive appearance, but without value”; then methods relating to history, geography, the sciences, and the languages.

These preliminary points established, Mr. Bain begins[558] on the main topic—the teaching methods. He goes through the basics of reading, object lessons, which, more than any other teaching method, need to be handled carefully, because without that care, a great process could, in untrained hands, turn into just a showy process that has no real value; then he covers methods for history, geography, the sciences, and languages.

Finally, in his third book, Mr. Bain exhibits a new plan of study, with particular reference to secondary instruction.

Finally, in his third book, Mr. Bain presents a new approach to learning, focusing specifically on secondary education.

657. Psychological Order and Logical Order.—In his reflections on the development of the mind and upon the distribution of studies, Mr. Bain is inspired by the principles which have guided Mr. Spencer.

657. Psychological Order and Logical Order.—In his thoughts on how the mind develops and how studies are organized, Mr. Bain draws on the principles that have influenced Mr. Spencer.

“Observation precedes reflection. The concrete comes before the abstract.”

“Observation comes before reflection. The tangible precedes the abstract.”

In education, then, the sequence should be from the simple to the complex, from the particular to the general, from the indefinite to the definite, from the empirical to the rational, from analysis to synthesis, from the outline to details; finally, from the material to the immaterial.

In education, the flow should go from the simple to the complex, from the specific to the general, from the unclear to the clear, from practical experience to theoretical understanding, from breaking things down to putting them together, from a rough sketch to detailed information; and finally, from the tangible to the intangible.

Such would be the ideal order in education; but Mr. Bain remarks that in practice all sorts of obstacles come to disturb this rigorous sequence.

Such would be the ideal order in education; but Mr. Bain points out that in reality, all kinds of obstacles disrupt this strict progression.

658. Modern Education.—The plan of secondary studies which Mr. Bain recommends to the reformers of teaching is the result and the résumé of all these observations.

658. Contemporary Education.—The secondary study plan that Mr. Bain suggests for those looking to reform teaching is the outcome and summary of all these observations.

Intellectual education, common to all young people who receive a liberal instruction, would henceforth comprise three essential parts: 1. the sciences; 2. the humanities; 3. rhetoric and the national literature. We see at once what is to[559] be understood by this last item; but the two others have need of some explanations.

Intellectual education, which is a common experience for all young people receiving a liberal education, will now consist of three key parts: 1. the sciences; 2. the humanities; 3. rhetoric and national literature. We can immediately understand what the last item refers to, but the first two need some clarification.

The sciences are divided into two groups: those which are to be mastered,—arithmetic, geometry, algebra, physics, chemistry, biology, psychology; and the natural sciences, which should be studied only superficially because they would overwhelm the memory under the weight of too large a number of facts. Geography, which, one does not know why, is included in the sciences, while history is attached to the humanities, will complete the programme of scientific studies.

The sciences are split into two categories: the ones that need to be mastered—arithmetic, geometry, algebra, physics, chemistry, biology, psychology—and the natural sciences, which should only be studied at a basic level because they can overwhelm memory with too many facts. Geography, which for some reason is included in the sciences, while history falls under the humanities, will round out the scientific study program.

As to the humanities, Mr. Bain preserves scarcely more than the name while suppressing the thing; for in the curtailed and disfigured domain which he persists in calling by this name, he cuts off precisely that which has always been considered as constituting its essence,—the study of the dead languages. He excludes from it even the living languages, and that which he still decorates with the fine title of humanities, is still science,—moral science, it is true,—“history and sociology with political economy and jurisprudence.”

As for the humanities, Mr. Bain hardly keeps more than the name while disregarding the actual subject; in the limited and distorted area that he insists on calling by this name, he removes exactly what has always been seen as its core—the study of dead languages. He even leaves out the living languages, and what he still labels as humanities is really just science—moral science, to be sure—“history and sociology alongside political economy and law.”

A course in universal literature, but, be it understood, without original texts, might afterwards be added to this pretended teaching of the humanities.

A course in universal literature, but just to be clear, without original texts, could later be included in this so-called teaching of the humanities.

Two or three hours a week would be devoted parallelly, during the whole course of study, which would last six years, to each of the three departments of instruction which Mr. Bain thinks equally important.

Two or three hours a week would be dedicated simultaneously, throughout the entire six-year study program, to each of the three areas of instruction that Mr. Bain considers equally important.

As to the real humanities, dead or living languages, they should no longer be included in education save as optional and extra studies, on the same basis as the accomplishments. And, appealing to the future, Mr. Bain even predicts that “a day will come when it will be found that this is still granting them too large a place in education.”

As for true humanities, whether dead or alive languages, they should only be part of education as optional and extra studies, similar to accomplishments. Looking to the future, Mr. Bain even predicts that “there will come a day when it will be discovered that this is still giving them too much importance in education.”

Mr. Bain, then, gives all his preferences to scientific studies, and his book might properly be entitled, not only Education as a Science, but also Science in Education.

Mr. Bain, therefore, prioritizes scientific studies, and his book could rightly be called not only Education as a Science, but also Science in Education.

659. Theoretical Errors.—Mr. Bain reproaches letters with giving the mind the habit of servility. By what singular revulsion of thought can the liberal studies par excellence be represented as a school of intellectual servitude? It is rather to scientific instruction that we may properly return the accusation of enslaving the spirit. By their inexorable evidence and by their very exactness, do not the sciences sometimes smother the originality and the free flight of the imagination?

659. Theoretical Mistakes.—Mr. Bain criticizes education for instilling a mindset of servility. How could liberal arts, which are meant to promote free thought, be seen as a form of intellectual bondage? It's actually scientific education that we could fairly accuse of restricting the spirit. Don't the hard facts and strict precision of the sciences often stifle originality and limit the free flow of imagination?

This defect, however, does not cut them off from a right to a place, and to a large place, in the programme of intellectual education. Let us accept with favor their alliance, let us admit them to a certain degree of fellowship, but do not let us tolerate their encroachments. In a word, the object of the sciences is either pure abstractions or material realities. He who studies mathematics and physics first acquires real knowledge of high value; and, on the other hand, he strengthens his mind through the habits engendered by the rigorous methods which the sciences employ. We cheerfully grant to Mr. Bain that the sciences are at the same time admirable sources of useful truths and valuable instruments of mental discipline. By cultivating them we gain not only the positive knowledge which they teach respecting the world, but also the power, rigor, and exactness which they impose on their adepts.

This flaw, however, doesn't exclude them from having a significant role in the field of intellectual education. Let's embrace their partnership, allow them a certain level of camaraderie, but let’s not accept their overreach. In short, the goal of the sciences is either pure concepts or tangible realities. Those who first study mathematics and physics gain valuable knowledge, and, at the same time, they strengthen their minds through the discipline required by the methods of these sciences. We readily acknowledge that the sciences are also excellent sources of useful truths and effective tools for mental discipline. By engaging with them, we not only gain the factual knowledge they provide about the world but also the power, rigor, and precision they demand from their practitioners.

660. Insufficiency of the Sciences.—But the question is to know whether the sciences, so useful and so necessary for enriching and disciplining the mind, are also the best agents for training it. The educator is not in the situation of the[561] farmer who has only two things to do,—to plow and sow the field which he cultivates. The work of education is vast in another direction. It has to do with developing the aptitudes or latent energies, that which the philosophy of the day hardly allows us longer to call faculties, but that which they re-establish under another name, that of the unconscious forces of the soul; it has to do, not with laboring on a soil almost entirely prepared by nature, but in great part with creating the soil itself. Now, the sciences are indeed the seed which it will be proper by and by to sow on the field, but they are not the substance which nourishes and fertilizes it.

660. Insufficiency of the Sciences.—But the question is whether the sciences, which are so useful and necessary for enriching and training the mind, are also the best tools for developing it. The educator isn't like the[561] farmer who has only two tasks—to plow and sow the field he cultivates. The work of education is much broader in another way. It involves developing the skills or hidden energies, what current philosophy hardly lets us call faculties anymore, but what they now refer to as the unconscious forces of the soul; it involves not just working on a soil that nature has nearly prepared, but largely creating the soil itself. The sciences are indeed the seeds that will eventually be sown in the field, but they are not the substance that nourishes and enriches it.

661. Sensualistic Tendencies.—If we go to the bottom of Mr. Bain’s thought and doctrine on the mind, we shall find the secret of his ardent preference for the teaching of the sciences. His errors in practical pedagogy proceed from theoretical errors on human nature.

661. Sensual tendencies.—If we dig into Mr. Bain’s ideas and beliefs about the mind, we’ll uncover why he strongly favors teaching the sciences. His mistakes in practical teaching come from incorrect theories about human nature.

For him, as for Locke, there are not, properly speaking, intellectual forces independent of the facts which succeed one another in the consciousness. Consequently, there is not an education of the faculties. Memory or imagination, considered as a distinct power, as an aptitude more or less happy, is but a word. It is nothing apart from the recollections or the images which are successively graven in the mind. For Mr. Bain, as for Locke, the best education is that which places items of knowledge side by side in the mind, which accumulates facts there, but not that which seeks to enkindle in the soul a flame of intelligence.

For him, just like Locke, there aren't really any intellectual forces that exist independently of the facts that follow one another in our consciousness. Therefore, there isn’t a development of our faculties. Memory or imagination, viewed as a distinct ability, as a skill that can vary in effectiveness, is just a term. It doesn't exist apart from the memories or images that are gradually imprinted in our minds. For Mr. Bain, similar to Locke, the best form of education is the one that places pieces of knowledge next to each other in the mind, accumulating facts there, rather than trying to spark a flame of intelligence in the soul.

That which also warps the theoretical views of Mr. Bain is that he accords no independence, no individual life, to the mind; and that for him, back of the facts of consciousness, there come to view, without any intermedium, the cerebral organs. Now the brain is developed of itself; it acquires[562] fatally, with the progress of years, more weight and more volume; it passes from the age of concrete things to the age of abstractions. Hence a reduction, an inevitable contraction, of the sphere of education. There is nothing more to do than to let nature have her way, and to fill the vase which she charges herself with constructing.

What also distorts Mr. Bain's theoretical views is that he gives no independence or individual life to the mind; for him, behind the facts of consciousness, the brain itself comes into view, without any intermediaries. Now, the brain develops on its own; it inevitably gains more weight and volume over the years as it transitions from a focus on concrete things to an emphasis on abstractions. This leads to a reduction, an unavoidable narrowing, of the educational sphere. There’s nothing left to do but let nature take its course and fill the vessel that it has taken upon itself to create.

662. Utilitarian Tendencies.—Finally, to conclude this indication of the general ideas which dominate and which mar the pedagogy of Mr. Bain, let us observe that a positive and practical utility, a vulgar utility, mingles too many of its inspirations with it. The criterion of utility is sometimes applied to it with an artless extravagance. Thus, in the languages, only those words should be learned which occur the most often, and in the sciences, only the parts which are of the most frequent use. Even in moral education, as it is conceived by the English philosopher, are to be found, as we might expect, these utilitarian and narrow views.

662. Practical Preferences.—Finally, to wrap up this overview of the general ideas that shape and hinder Mr. Bain's pedagogy, let's point out that a straightforward and practical usefulness, a common utility, influences too many of its inspirations. The standard of utility is sometimes applied to it with a naive disregard. For example, in language learning, only the most frequently used words should be taught, and in the sciences, only the concepts that are used most often. Even in moral education, as defined by the English philosopher, we find these practical and limited views, as we might expect.

Would one believe, for example, that Mr. Bain makes the fear of the penal code the mainspring of the teaching of virtue?[286] Here, at least, we must acknowledge that science is insufficient. “To pretend, for example, that physiology can teach us moderation in the sexual appetite is to attribute to it a result which no science has yet been able to give.” But must we count any more, as Mr. Bain would[563] have us, for example, on social influences and on personal experience? In this truly experimental education in virtue, ethics would be learned just as the mother tongue is learned, by use, by the imitation of others; and moral instruction, properly so called, would be a sort of grammar which is to rectify vicious practices.

Would anyone seriously think that Mr. Bain sees fear of the penal code as the key to teaching virtue?[286] Here, we have to admit that science is lacking. “To claim, for instance, that physiology can teach us moderation in sexual desire is to give it a result that no science has achieved yet.” But should we rely even more, as Mr. Bain suggests, on social influences and personal experience? In this genuinely experimental education in virtue, ethics would be learned the same way we learn our native language—through practice and imitation of others; and moral education, properly speaking, would act as a sort of grammar designed to correct bad habits.

663. Final Judgment.—But our criticisms on the general tendencies of Mr. Bain’s pedagogy subtract nothing from our admiration of the sterling qualities of his Education as a Science. Doubtless there would also be errors of detail to notice, or some particular methods to discuss; for example, that of never doing more than one thing at a time, or the propriety of first teaching to children the history of their country. Mr. Bain forgets that mythological history and sacred history, by their legendary and fabulous character, offer a particular attraction to the childish imagination, and are better adapted than history proper to infant minds. But, aside from the portions which are debatable, how many wise observations to gather on the different processes of instruction, on the transition from the concrete to the abstract, on the discretion which must be employed in object-lessons, the use of which so easily degenerates into abuse! Even through its absolute theories, Education as a Science will render great services; for, to illustrate the march of thought, nothing is so valuable as opinions which are exclusive and sincere. It were even desirable, if one did not fear to experiment on human souls, in anima sublimi, that according to Mr. Bain’s plan, the experiment should be tried of an education exclusively scientific.

663. Final Verdict.—While our critiques of Mr. Bain’s overall approach to teaching don’t take away from our respect for the solid qualities of his Education as a Science, there are surely some specific errors to point out or methods to discuss. For instance, he advocates for only doing one thing at a time and emphasizes teaching children the history of their country first. Mr. Bain overlooks the fact that mythological and sacred histories, with their legendary and fantastical elements, especially capture the imagination of young children and are often more suitable for their developmental stage than conventional history. Still, aside from the debatable points, there are many insightful thoughts to take away regarding various teaching processes, the shift from concrete to abstract thinking, and the careful approach needed in object lessons, which can easily be misused. Even with its definitive theories, Education as a Science is incredibly valuable, since nothing illustrates the evolution of thought quite like exclusive and honest opinions. It would even be beneficial, if there weren’t concerns about experimenting on human minds, in anima sublimi, to try out an education focused solely on scientific principles according to Mr. Bain’s ideas.

664. American Educators. Channing (1780-1842).—The general fault of English pedagogy is its aristocratic character. For Mr. Spencer and Mr. Bain, as for Locke, it[564] is simply a question of the education of a gentleman. It is in America, in the writings of Channing and Horace Mann, that we must seek the elements of a theory of democratic education, and of popular instruction.[287]

664. American Educators: Channing (1780-1842).—The main issue with English teaching methods is their elitist approach. For Mr. Spencer and Mr. Bain, just like Locke, it’s primarily about educating a gentleman. In America, we find the foundations of a theory of democratic education and public instruction in the works of Channing and Horace Mann.[287]

Channing, a Unitarian minister, associated religious sentiment and philosophic reason, and desired that in theology itself everything should issue in the supremacy of the human judgment. The most interesting of his writings are the public lectures which he gave in Boston in 1838, and the object of which is the education one gives himself, and the elevation of the working classes. We lack the space to give an analysis of these lectures, but a few quotations will make known the general spirit of the American reformer:—

Channing, a Unitarian minister, connected religious feelings with philosophical reasoning and believed that theology should ultimately reflect the superiority of human judgment. Some of his most engaging writings are the public lectures he delivered in Boston in 1838, which focus on self-education and uplifting the working class. We don't have enough room to analyze these lectures, but a few quotes will convey the overall spirit of the American reformer:—

“I am not discouraged by the objection that the laborer, if encouraged to give time and strength to the elevation of his mind, will starve himself and impoverish the country, when I consider the energy, and the efficiency of Mind.”

“I’m not disheartened by the argument that if workers are encouraged to spend time and effort on improving their minds, they’ll end up starving themselves and hurting the economy, especially when I take into account the power and effectiveness of the mind.”

“The highest force in the universe is Mind. This created the heavens and earth. This has changed the wilderness into fruitfulness, and linked distant countries in a beneficent ministry to one another’s wants. It is not to brute force, to physical strength, so much as to art, to skill, to intellectual and moral energy, that men owe their mastery over the world. It is mind which has conquered matter. To fear, then, that by calling forth a people’s mind, we shall impoverish and starve them, is to be frightened at a shadow.”

“The greatest power in the universe is the mind. It created the heavens and the earth. It has transformed barren land into fertile ground and connected distant nations in a supportive way to meet each other’s needs. People owe their control over the world not to brute force or physical strength, but to creativity, skill, and intellectual and moral energy. It is the mind that has triumphed over matter. So, to fear that by awakening a people's intellect we will impoverish and starve them is to be afraid of an illusion.”

“It is chiefly through books that we enjoy intercourse with superior minds, and these invaluable means of communication are in the reach of all. In the best books, great men talk to us, give us their most precious thoughts, and pour their souls[565] into ours. God be thanked for books. They are the voices of the distant and the dead, and make us heirs of the spiritual life of past ages. Books are the true levellers. They give to all, who will faithfully use them, the society, the spiritual presence, of the best and greatest of our race. No matter how poor I am; no matter though the prosperous of my own time will not enter my obscure dwelling; if the sacred writers will enter and take up their abode under my roof, if Milton will cross my threshold to sing to me of Paradise, and Shakespeare to open to me the worlds of imagination and the workings of the human heart, and Franklin to enrich me with his practical wisdom, I shall not pine for want of intellectual companionship, and I may become a cultivated man though excluded from what is called the best society in the place where I live.”

“It’s mainly through books that we connect with great minds, and these priceless tools for communication are available to everyone. In the best books, remarkable people speak to us, sharing their most valuable ideas and pouring their souls[565] into ours. Thank goodness for books. They are the voices of those far away and those who have passed, allowing us to inherit the spiritual life of earlier times. Books truly level the playing field. They offer everyone who uses them sincerely the company, the spiritual presence, of the best and brightest among us. No matter how poor I am; no matter if the successful people of my time won’t come to my humble home; if the sacred writers will come and stay under my roof, if Milton will come to sing to me about Paradise, and Shakespeare will open the doors to imagination and the complexities of the human heart, and Franklin will enrich me with his practical wisdom, I won’t feel the lack of intellectual companionship, and I can become an educated person even if I’m excluded from what’s known as the best society in my area.”

665. Horace Mann (1796-1859).—Horace Mann is not a philosopher who discusses education, but a politician who reformed and developed the education of his country. Secretary of the Massachusetts Board of Education, he opened schools, founded libraries, and pronounced a great number of discourses, the best known of which is The Necessity of Education in a Republican Government.

665. Horace Mann (1796-1859).—Horace Mann isn't just a philosopher talking about education; he's a politician who transformed and advanced education in his country. As the Secretary of the Massachusetts Board of Education, he opened schools, established libraries, and delivered many speeches, the most famous being The Necessity of Education in a Republican Government.

“When, then,” he often said, “will men give their thought to infancy? We watch the seed which we confide to the earth, but we do not concern ourselves with the human soul till the sun of youth has set. Were it in my power, I would scatter books over all the earth as men sow wheat on the plowed fields.”

“When, then,” he often said, “will people pay attention to infancy? We observe the seed we plant in the ground, but we don’t think about the human soul until the sun of youth has set. If it were up to me, I would spread books all over the world like people sow wheat in plowed fields.”

Speaking to Americans, to working people, and to tradesmen, he made apparent the positive advantages of instruction:—

Speaking to Americans, to working people, and to tradesmen, he made clear the benefits of education:—

“If to-morrow some one were to tell you that a coal mine[566] had been discovered which would pay ten per cent, you would all rush to it; and yet there are men whom you let grovel in ignorance when you might realize from forty to fifty per cent on them. You are ever giving your thought to capital and to machines; but the first machine is man, and the first capital, man, and you neglect him.”

“If tomorrow someone were to tell you that a coal mine[566] had been discovered that would yield ten percent, you would all rush to it; and yet there are people you allow to remain in ignorance when you could be gaining forty to fifty percent from them. You constantly focus on capital and machines; but the first machine is a person, and the first capital is a person, and you overlook them.”

But he also interested himself in the moral effects of education, especially in a democratic society, where each citizen is a sovereign:—

But he was also interested in the moral effects of education, especially in a democratic society, where each citizen is a sovereign:—

“The education which has already been given a people makes it necessary to give them more. By instructing them, new powers have been awakened in them, and this intellectual and moral energy must be regulated. In this case we have not to do with mechanical forces, which, once put in action, accomplish their purpose and then stop. No; these are spiritual forces endowed with a principle of life and of progress which nothing can quench.”

“The education that has already been provided to a group of people creates the need for further education. By teaching them, new abilities have been sparked within them, and this intellectual and moral energy needs to be managed. In this situation, we aren’t dealing with mechanical forces that, once set in motion, achieve their goals and then stop. No; these are spiritual forces that possess a principle of life and progress that nothing can extinguish.”

666. Conclusion.—The labors of Mr. Spencer and Mr. Bain, the works of Channing and Mann, and others still, will contribute, we hope, to prepare the definite solutions demanded by our times in the matter of education. These solutions are important for the security and the greatness of our country. More than ever it is necessary that education become something else than an affair of inspiration, abandoned to caprice and hazard, but that it be a work of reflection. It is said that the future is uncertain, that events are leading French society no one knows where, and that our destinies are at the mercy of the most unforeseen storms. We do not believe this, since it is within our power that it shall be otherwise. There is a means, in fact, of assuring the future of peoples, and this is to give them an intellectual and moral education which purifies the soul and strengthens[567] character. Do not let us look for regeneration and progress from a sudden and miraculous transformation; do not let us demand them even of the immediate efficiency of such or such a political institution. Everything here below is accomplished according to the laws of a slow progression, by trifling and successive modifications. Just as for the child there is no abridgment which allows us to suppress the slow steps of the insensible growth which each year brings forward, so for nations there is no other process than the action, slow but sure, of a wise and vigorous education, for causing them to pass from vice to virtue, from abasement to grandeur.

666. Conclusion.—The efforts of Mr. Spencer and Mr. Bain, the writings of Channing and Mann, and others like them, hopefully will help provide the clear answers our times need regarding education. These answers are crucial for the security and greatness of our country. Now more than ever, education must be more than just a source of inspiration, left to chance and randomness; it should be a thoughtful and deliberate endeavor. People say the future is uncertain, that events are steering French society in unpredictable directions, and that our fates are at the mercy of unforeseen challenges. We don’t share this belief, as we have the power to shape a different outcome. In fact, there is a way to secure the future of nations: by providing an intellectual and moral education that cleanses the soul and strengthens character. Let’s not look for renewal and progress through sudden and miraculous changes, nor expect them solely from the immediate effectiveness of a specific political system. Everything in life unfolds according to the laws of gradual development, through small and successive changes. Just as children cannot skip the gradual stages of their growth that each year brings, nations, too, must rely on the slow but steady process of wise and robust education to move from vice to virtue, from humiliation to greatness.

The partisans of evolution sometimes seem to announce to us the near apparition of a race superior to our own, called to supplant us, as we shall have supplanted the inferior races. One day or another we shall be liable, it seems, to meet “at the angle of a rock” the successor of the human race. We count but little on such promises, and the coming of this hypothetical race of men, suddenly evoked by a wave of the magic wand of natural selection, leaves us very incredulous.

The supporters of evolution often seem to suggest that a superior race is on the verge of appearing, destined to replace us, just as we have replaced lesser races. One day, it seems, we might encounter “at the angle of a rock” the successor to the human race. We don’t put much faith in such promises, and the arrival of this imagined race of humans, suddenly conjured by the magic of natural selection, makes us quite skeptical.

Happily, we know another means, a much surer process, for causing to appear, not a strange race, until now unknown, but generations of more worth than our own, which are superior to it in physical force, as in qualities of mind or virtues of character. This means is to establish, through reflection and reason, an education better adapted to our destination; an education broader and more complete, at once more severe and more liberal, since it will at the same time exact more toil and permit more scope; in which the child will learn to count more on himself; in which his indolence will no longer be encouraged by accustoming him inopportunely to invoke supernatural aid; in which instruc[568]tion will no longer be a formulary recited as lip-service, but an inner and profound acquisition of the soul, in which the fear of the conscience will be substituted for the other rules of conduct, and in which thought and free reflection will no longer be distrusted; finally, an education more scientific and more rational, because it will neglect nothing which can develop a human soul and bring it into likeness with its ideal. Now that education to which the future belongs, notwithstanding the obstacles which the spirit of the past will still stir up against it,—that education is not possible, its laws cannot be established, its methods cannot be practised, except on one condition; this is, that the psychology of the child be written, and well written, and that reflection draw from this psychology all the consequences which it permits.

Fortunately, we have another way, a much more reliable method, for producing not a strange race that has never been seen before, but generations that are more valuable than our own, which are stronger in physical capability as well as in mental qualities and character virtues. This method is to create, through reflection and reason, an education that is better suited to our purpose; an education that is broader and more complete, both more rigorous and more open, since it will demand more effort while allowing for more freedom; in which the child will learn to rely more on themselves; in which their laziness will no longer be encouraged by inappropriately calling for supernatural assistance; in which instruction will no longer be a formula recited just for show, but a deep and meaningful acquisition of the soul, wherein the fear of conscience will replace other rules of conduct, and where thought and free reflection will be welcomed; ultimately, an education that is more scientific and rational, because it will leave nothing out that can cultivate a human soul and bring it closer to its ideal. That education, which belongs to the future, despite the challenges posed by the remnants of the past, cannot be achieved; its laws can't be established, and its methods can't be practiced, unless one condition is met: that the psychology of the child be carefully documented and that reflection draws all possible consequences from this psychology.

[667. Comment on Mr. Spencer’s Education.—Monsieur Compayré might have emphasized his cautions. Read with caution, and with a purpose to weigh the truth, Mr. Spencer’s Education is inspiring and wholesome; but it may be doubted whether there has been written, since the Émile, a book on education which is so well fitted to deceive an unwary reader by its rhetoric and philosophic plausibility. The air of breadth and candor with which the writer sets out is eminently prepossessing, and the reader is almost obliged to assume that he is being led to foregone conclusions. The first chapter, in particular, is a piece of literary art, in which there is such a deft handling of sentiment and pathos as to unfit the susceptible reader for exercising his own critical judgment.

[667. Comment on Mr. Spencer’s education.—Monsieur Compayré could have stressed his warnings more. Read carefully and with the intention to evaluate the truth, Mr. Spencer’s Education is motivating and beneficial; however, it’s questionable if any book on education has been written since the Émile that is so adept at misleading an unsuspecting reader with its appealing language and philosophical credibility. The wide-ranging and open approach the author takes is very engaging, and the reader nearly feels compelled to think they’re being guided to predetermined conclusions. The first chapter, in particular, is a work of literary skill, where the manipulation of emotions and feelings is so skillful that it makes an impressionable reader less capable of exercising their own critical thinking.

In this place I can only indicate in the briefest manner what seem to be the fundamental errors contained in the book:—

In this section, I can only briefly point out the main mistakes found in the book:—

1. Mr. Spencer does not distinguish between the immediate and the mediate practical value of knowledges. We may admit with him that science is of inestimable value to the human race; but it does not follow by any means that every person must be versed in science. As we need not own everything that is essential to our comfort, so we need not have as a personal possession all the knowledge that we need for guidance.

1. Mr. Spencer doesn't differentiate between the immediate and the mediate practical value of knowledge. We can agree with him that science is incredibly valuable to humanity; however, it doesn't mean that everyone has to be knowledgeable in science. Just as we don’t have to own everything essential for our comfort, we also don’t need to personally possess all the knowledge required for guidance.

2. It is a very low conception of education that would limit its function to adapting a man merely to that state in life into which he chances to be born. The Bushman, the Red Indian, and the accountant, are unfortunate illustrations of the province of education. Often the highest function of education is to lift a man out of his ancestral state.

2. It's a pretty narrow view of education to think it should only prepare someone for the life they happen to be born into. The Bushman, the Red Indian, and the accountant are unfortunate examples of what education can represent. Often, the greatest role of education is to help a person rise above their family's background.

3. That the value of a subject for guidance is the same as its value for discipline, is true under only one assumption,—that the Bushman is always to remain a Bushman, and the Red Indian always a Red Indian, as by the new philosophy of course they should. Practical teachers very well know that, as a rule, the studies that are the most valuable for practical use are the least valuable for discipline. Mr. Spencer quotes no better proof of his assumption than “the beautiful economy of Nature.”

3. The value of a subject for guidance is the same as its value for discipline only if we assume that the Bushman will always be a Bushman and the Red Indian will always be a Red Indian, as the new philosophy suggests they should. Practical teachers understand that, generally, the subjects that are most useful in real life are often the least effective for discipline. Mr. Spencer offers no better proof of his assumption than “the beautiful economy of Nature.”

4. Mr. Spencer’s proposed education is sordid in its utilitarianism. He is preoccupied with man as an instrument rather than with a human being aspiring towards the highest type of his kind. A liberal education should be preoccupied first with the training of the man, then with the training of the instrument.

4. Mr. Spencer’s idea of education is pretty grim in its focus on practicality. He thinks of people as tools instead of as human beings striving to reach their full potential. A well-rounded education should first focus on developing the individual, and then on refining their skills.

5. Mr. Spencer’s restatement of Condillac’s and Comte’s doctrine, that individual education should be a repetition of civilization in petto, is at best but a specious generalization. The doctrine cannot be applied to practice, in any considera[570]ble degree, if we would, and should not be, if we could, for it ignores one essential factor in progress,—inheritance.

5. Mr. Spencer's restatement of Condillac's and Comte's belief that individual education should mirror civilization in petto is, at best, a misleading generalization. This belief can't be practically applied to any significant extent, even if we wanted to, and we shouldn't even try, because it overlooks a crucial element of progress—inheritance.

6. The part assigned to “Nature” in the work of education is so overstrained as to be unnatural and absurd. Physical science has long since discarded this myth of Nature personified. It is only in educational science that this fiction is still employed to eke out an argument.

6. The role of “Nature” in education is so exaggerated that it feels unnatural and ridiculous. Physical science has long moved on from this idea of Nature as a person. It’s only in educational theory that this made-up concept is still used to support an argument.

7. The doctrine of consequences which underlies Mr. Spencer’s system of moral education is applicable to but a limited number of cases, or, if applied with thoroughness, is inhuman. Not even all the fit would survive if they were not shielded from the consequences of their acts by human sympathy and oversight.]

7. The idea of consequences that supports Mr. Spencer’s approach to moral education only applies to a limited number of situations, or, if applied too strictly, it becomes inhumane. Not even all the capable individuals would make it if they weren't protected from the results of their actions by human compassion and supervision.

FOOTNOTES:

[277] J. P. Richter, better known under the name Jean Paul (1763-1825), the author of a spirited and scholarly book, Levana, or the Doctrine of Education, 1803.

[277] J. P. Richter, more popularly known as Jean Paul (1763-1825), wrote an engaging and academic book, Levana, or the Doctrine of Education, published in 1803.

[278] See The Elements of Psychology, on the Principles of Beneke (London, 1871).

[278] See The Elements of Psychology, on the Principles of Beneke (London, 1871).

[279] The first French translation appeared in 1878.

[279] The first French translation was published in 1878.

[280] In this, as in several other instances, Monsieur Compayré gives a summary of the author’s thought rather than an exact quotation. (P.)

[280] In this case, as in some others, Mr. Compayré provides a summary of the author’s ideas instead of a direct quote. (P.)

[281] As, historically, ornament precedes dress, on Mr. Spencer’s main principle, it need not be till late in life that women dress sensibly. Or ought not the genesis of dress in the individual to follow the same order as the genesis of dress in the race? (P.)

[281] Since, historically, decoration comes before clothing, according to Mr. Spencer's main idea, women don't have to start dressing sensibly until later in life. Shouldn't the development of personal style in individuals follow the same pattern as the evolution of clothing in society? (P.)

[282] Introduction to Social Science, p. 390.

[282] Introduction to Social Science, p. 390.

[283] So far as experience can testify, this is a pure assumption. The most trifling injuries are often the most painful, and the most serious the most painless. (P.)

[283] As far as experience shows, this is just a guess. The slightest injuries are often the most painful, while the worst ones can be the least painful. (P.)

[284] See the Esprit de discipline dans l’éducation, a memoir of Gréard, published in the Revue Pédagogique, 1883, No. 11.

[284] See the Esprit de discipline dans l’éducation, a memoir by Gréard, published in the Revue Pédagogique, 1883, No. 11.

[285] By the “analytical problem” of education, Mr. Bain means the determining of the education value of subjects. See Education as a Science, Chapter V. (P.)

[285] When Mr. Bain refers to the “analytical problem” of education, he’s talking about figuring out the educational value of different subjects. See Education as a Science, Chapter V. (P.)

[286] We might dwell on Mr. Bain’s observations relative to punishments. Here is what Gréard says of them: “Mr. Bain, with infinite good sense and disciplinary tact, is much less concerned with applying the rule than with the conditions according to which it should be applied. On this point he enters into details full of scruples. He does not hesitate to call to his aid the knowledge of the masters of penal jurisprudence, and his recommendations, added to those of Bentham, comprise not less than thirty articles.”

[286] We could reflect on Mr. Bain’s comments regarding punishments. Here’s what Gréard says about them: “Mr. Bain, with great common sense and disciplinary skill, focuses much more on the conditions under which the rule should be applied than on applying the rule itself. In this regard, he goes into details filled with careful consideration. He does not hesitate to draw on the expertise of leading experts in criminal law, and his recommendations, combined with those of Bentham, include no fewer than thirty articles.”

[287] There should be added to these the works of Swiss, Italian, and French educators, particularly of Siciliani, and the original and eminently suggestive studies of Bernard Perez.

[287] In addition to these, we should include the works of Swiss, Italian, and French educators, especially those of Siciliani, along with the original and highly insightful studies of Bernard Perez.


APPENDIX.

A.

A.

Suggestions to Teachers of the History of Pedagogy.

Suggestions to Teachers of the History of Education.

The two aims to be kept in view in the teaching of this subject are culture and guidance. The purpose should be to extend the intellectual horizon of the teacher, or, to use Plato’s phrase, to make him “the spectator of all time and all existence”; and, in the second place, to furnish the teacher with a clew which will safely conduct him through the mazes of systems, methods, and doctrines. There is no other profession that has derived so little profit from capitalized experiences; and there is no profession in which culture and breadth are more necessary.

The two main goals to keep in mind when teaching this subject are culture and guidance. The aim should be to broaden the teacher's intellectual perspective, or, as Plato would say, to make them “the spectator of all time and all existence”; and, secondly, to provide the teacher with a roadmap that will help them navigate through the complexities of systems, methods, and doctrines. No other profession has gained so little from accumulated experiences; and no profession requires culture and a wide perspective more.

For securing the ends here proposed, it is recommended that a plan somewhat like the following be pursued in the use of this volume:—

For achieving the goals mentioned here, it's suggested that a plan similar to the following be followed when using this book:—

1. If there are three recitations a week, assign one chapter for each of the first two recitations, to be carefully and thoughtfully read, and require each pupil to select one special topic to present and discuss when he is called upon in the recitation; and for the third recitation in each week, require each pupil to select a topic from any part of the book which has thus far been studied. The purpose of this plan is to bring before the class, in sharp outline, the salient points of the subject; and, at the same time, to create a sense of the organic unity of the theme as a comprehensive[572] whole. When there are more than three recitations a week, only a part of a chapter need be assigned for an advance lesson.

1. If there are three discussions each week, assign one chapter for each of the first two discussions, to be read carefully and thoughtfully, and require each student to pick one specific topic to present and discuss when called on during the discussion; for the third discussion each week, have each student choose a topic from any part of the book that has been studied so far. The goal of this approach is to highlight the key points of the subject for the class and, at the same time, to foster an understanding of the overarching unity of the theme as a complete[572] whole. When there are more than three discussions in a week, only part of a chapter needs to be assigned for preparation.

2. When the first survey of the subject has been made in the way just suggested, a review may be conducted as follows:—

2. Once the initial survey of the topic has been completed as described, a review can be carried out as follows:—

(1.) Biographical. Following a chronological order, divide the whole treatise into as many sections as there are recitations to be devoted to this purpose, and require each pupil to make a careful study of some educator, as Socrates, Montaigne, or Pestalozzi, and to present this theme when called upon in recitation. When there is opportunity, encourage pupils to amplify their themes with information derived from other sources.

(1.) Biographical. In chronological order, break the entire treatise into as many sections as there are recitations for this purpose, and ask each student to thoroughly study an educator like Socrates, Montaigne, or Pestalozzi, and present their findings when called upon. Whenever possible, encourage students to expand their themes with information from additional sources.

(2.) Topical. Require each pupil to select some doctrine, system, or method, and to show, in a systematic way, its origin, progress, and termination. In this review, encourage the critical spirit, and make the recitation to consist, in part, of a free discussion of principles and doctrines. The value of this subject for guidance will appear in this part of the study.

(2.) Topical. Have each student choose a doctrine, system, or method and explain, systematically, its origin, development, and conclusion. In this review, promote a critical mindset, and include a segment for open discussion of principles and doctrines during the recitation. The importance of this subject for guidance will become evident in this part of the study.

(3.) By Chapters. Require each pupil to prepare a summary of some chapter in the book, emphasizing the more important truths that are taught in it, and showing the tendency or drift of educational thought. The culture value of the subject will appear in this part of the study. By this mode of treatment, the subject can be compassed, with good results, in twenty weeks.

(3.) By Chapters. Ask each student to create a summary of a chapter from the book, focusing on the key concepts it teaches and highlighting the direction of educational thought. The cultural value of the subject will become evident in this part of the study. With this approach, the topic can be effectively covered in twenty weeks.

3. Where no more than twelve or fourteen weeks can be given to this subject, it is recommended that the following chapters be selected: I., II., III., IV., V., VI., VII., X., XII., XIII., XVIII., XIX., XX., XXI., XXII.

3. If you can only dedicate twelve to fourteen weeks to this subject, it's suggested to choose the following chapters: I., II., III., IV., V., VI., VII., X., XII., XIII., XVIII., XIX., XX., XXI., XXII.

For use in Teachers’ Meetings held by superintendents, the[573] following chapters are suggested: II., III., V., VI., VII., X., XIII., XVIII., XX., XXII.

For use in Teachers’ Meetings organized by superintendents, the[573] following chapters are recommended: II., III., V., VI., VII., X., XIII., XVIII., XX., XXII.

For use in Teachers’ Reading Circles, either of the above selections will serve a good purpose.

For use in Teachers’ Reading Circles, either of the selections above will be useful.

B.

B.

A Select List of Works Supplementary to “Compayré’s History of Pedagogy.”

A Select List of Works Supplementary to “Compayré’s History of Pedagogy.”

  1. The Cyclopædia of Education. New York.
  2. Buisson. Dictionnaire de Pédagogie. Parts 1-156. Paris.
  3. Lindner. Handbuch der Erziehungskunde. Wien and Leipzig.
  4. K. Schmidt. Die Geschichte der Pädagogik. Cöthen.
  5. G. Compayré. Histoire Critique des Doctrines de l’Éducation en France. Paris.
  6. Barnard. German Teachers and Educational Reformers.
  7. Barnard. French Teachers, Schools, and Pedagogy.
  8. Barnard. English Teachers, Educators, and Promoters of Education.
  9. Barnard. American Teachers, Educators, and Benefactors of Education.
10. Barnard. Pestalozzi and Swiss Pedagogy.
11. Biber. Pestalozzi and his Plan of Education. London.
12. Donaldson. Lectures on the History of Education. Edinburgh.
13. Krüsi. Pestalozzi: his Life, Work, and Influence. Cincinnati.
14. Lorenz. Life of Alcuin. London.
15. Mrs. Mann. Life of Horace Mann. Boston.
16. Meiklejohn. Dr. Andrew Bell. London.
17. Morley, J. Rousseau. London.
18. Mullinger. The Schools of Charles the Great. London.
19. Quick. Essays on Educational Reformers. Cincinnati.
[574] 20. Shuttleworth. Four Periods of Public Education. London.
21. Arnold. Higher Schools and Universities of Germany. London.
22. Hart. German Universities. New York.
23. De Guimps. Histoire de Pestalozzi. Lausanne.
24. De Guimps. La Philosophie et la Pratique de l’Éducation. Paris.
25. Meunier. Lutte du Principe Clérical et du Principe Laïque dans l’Enseignement. Paris.
26. Gaufrés. Claude Baduel et la Réforme des Études au XVI^e Siècle. Paris.
27. Bentham. Chrestomathia. London.
28. Drane. Christian Schools and Scholars. London.
29. Ascham. The Scholemaster. Notes by Mayor. London.
30. Locke. Thoughts concerning Education. Notes by Quick. Cambridge.
31. Laurie. John Amos Comenius. Boston.
32. Lancelot. Narrative of a Tour to La Grande Chartreuse. London.
33. Schimmelpenninck. Narrative of the Demolition of Port Royal. London.
34. Hamilton, Elizabeth. Letters on the Elementary Principles of Education. London.
35. Spencer. Education: Intellectual, Moral, and Physical. N. Y.
36. Rousseau, Émile. Extracts. Boston.
37. Blackie. Four Phases of Morals. N. Y.
38. Aristotle. The Politics and Economics. London.
39. Craik. The State in its Relation to Education. London.
40. Cousin. Report on the State of Public Instruction in Prussia.
41. Gill. Systems of Education. Boston.
42. Souquet. Les Ecrivains Pédagogues du XVI^e Siècle. Paris.
43. Mann. Lectures on Education. Boston.
44. Quintilian. Institutes of Oratory. London.
45. Plato. The Republic and the Laws. London.
46. Xenophon. The Memorabilia of Socrates. N. Y.
47. Plutarch. Morals. Boston.
48. MacAlister. Montaigne on Education. Boston.
[575] 49. Pestalozzi. Leonard and Gertrude. Boston.
50. Necker de Saussure. Éducation Progressive. Paris.
51. Cochin. Pestalozzi: sa Vie, ses Œuvres, ses Méthodes. Paris.
52. Compayré. Cours de Pédagogie. Paris.
53. Milton. Tractate on Education. Cambridge.
54. Fénelon. Fables. Paris.
55. Fénelon. The Education of a Daughter. Dublin.
56. Martin. Les Doctrines Pédagogiques des Grecs. Paris.
57. Jacotot. Enseignement Universel. Paris.
58. Adams. The Free School System of the United States. London.
59. Conrad. The German Universities for the last Fifty Years. Glasgow.
60. Capes. University Life in Ancient Athens. N. Y.
61. Mahaffy. Old Greek Education.
62. Chassiotis. L’Instruction Publique chez les Grecs. Paris.
63. Spiers. School System of the Talmud. London.
64. Simon. L’Éducation et l’Instruction des Enfants chez les Anciens Juifs. Paris.
65. Edgeworth. Practical Education. N. Y.

1. The Cyclopedia of Education. New York.
  2. Buisson. Dictionary of

Note.—For other supplementary works, and for a more complete description of the books in the above list, consult the Bibliography of G. Stanley Hall (Boston: D. C. Heath & Co.).

Note.—For additional resources and a more detailed description of the books listed above, refer to the Bibliography of G. Stanley Hall (Boston: D. C. Heath & Co.).


INDEX.

Abelard, 75.
Academy, 22;
French, 219, 301, 386.
Achilles, 46.
Activity, 57, 72, 92, 93, 171, 191, 207, 461, 476;
categories of, 542;
the divine, 454;
industrial, 544.
Adalberic, 68.
Adaptation, 27, 31, 79, 90, 92, 158, 200, 294, 323, 329, 354, 461, 530, 553.
Adèle and Théodore, of Madame de Genlis, 480.
Age, for public instruction, 11, 14, 15, 19, 31, 32, 34, 38, 49, 50, 55, 287, 323, 347, 348.
Agricola, Rudolph, 87.
Agriculture, 420.
Ahriman, 14.
Aix-la-Chapelle, Council of, 73.
Alcuin, 72.
Alexander, 11, 36, 294.
Alexander, 118.
Alfred the Great, 73.
All is in All, 527.
Amusements, 33, 94, 96, 98, 118, 119, 146, 161, 248, 294, 306, 348, 458, 460.
Amyot, 53, 54.
Analysis, 22, 23, 32, 42, 96, 188, 284, 314, 558.
Anselm, Saint, 76, 77, 119.
Antiquity, education in, 1-16, 18, 37, 320.
Arabic, 102.
Arabs, 77.
Arbogast, 393, 394.
Argovia, 418, 438.
Argument, 19, 52, 74, 80, 145.
Aristophanes, 20, 87.
Aristotle, 10, 11, 22, 42, 46, 52, 59, 66, 74, 321;
plan of education, 36-41;
of music, 20, 39.
Arithmetic, 76, 80, 98, 114, 129, 205, 268, 269, 441;
moral, 471.
Arnauld, 154;
General Grammar, 155.
Art, 30, 31, 60, 116, 179, 309, 310, 327, 546;
of education, 22, 39, 60, 85, 91, 122, 310, 476;
industrial, 331, 351, 384, 528, 545;
of creating thought, 23, 91, 156, 157, 315, 316, 471.
Artisans, 15, 28, 40, 98, 118, 134, 135, 209, 300, 565.
Arts, Faculty of, 233, 234, 321, 341, 512;
the Seven Liberal, 75, 119.
Asceticism, 4, 63, 65, 66, 160, 161, 259, 260.
Assembly, Constituent, 371, 372, 390, 395;
Legislative, 371, 373, 390;
National, 369, 391.
Assistant, 10, 131, 267, 327, 424.
Astronomy, 6, 11, 32, 71, 74, 76, 98, 129, 157, 205.
Athens, education at, 17, 40, 43.
Atlantic Monthly, 310.
d’Aubigné, 53.
Augustine, Saint, 47, 64, 68, 71, 219, 225.
Augustus, 46, 47.
[578]Aurelius, Marcus, 53, 58.
Austria, 465.
Authority, 15, 74, 81, 110, 122, 136, 172, 191, 264, 309, 518, 528, 532;
basis of, 13, 32, 74, 149, 161.
Auxerre, 342.
Avignon, 139, 263.

Bacon, 32, 123, 124, 133, 136, 192, 211.
Bain, 124, 194, 538, 556-563;
errors of, 559-563.
Barraud, 434.
Barrère, 397.
Barrière, 485.
Basedow, 414.
Basil, Saint, 64.
Bausset, Cardinal de, 178.
Bauzen, 537.
Beauty, 30, 31, 84, 98, 546.
Beauvilliers, 165, 166.
Beckx, 142, 145.
Belief, 74, 143, 191, 304, 381.
Bell, Andrew, 6, 513-517.
Belles-lettres, 113, 150, 152, 236, 321, 322, 324, 404.
Benedict, Saint, 69.
Benedictines, 68, 76, 279.
Bentham, Chrestomathia, 100, 519, 562.
Berlin, 451, 464.
Bernardin de Saint Pierre, 394.
Bersot, 149, 534.
Bert, Paul, 395.
Berthollet, 405.
Burgdorf, 419, 426, 433, 456, 457.
Bérulle, 150.
Bias, 32.
Bible, 7, 65, 81, 86, 99, 113, 120, 248, 304, 324, 342, 420.
Billom, College of, 141.
Bills, Educational, 390-411, 509-512, 519-525.
Birr, 438.
Blackie, Four Phases of Morals, 21.
Blankenburg, 457, 463.
Boarding-schools, 282, 327, 397, 433, 485.
Body, 28, 29, 33, 38, 65, 94, 196-199, 292-315;
exercises for, 18, 19, 28, 94, 135, 289-292.
Bœotia, 53.
Bohemia, 125.
Boileau, 182, 219, 243.
Bonneval, 283.
Book for Mothers, Pestalozzi’s, 431.
Books, 70, 86, 105, 132, 240, 298, 369, 393, 528;
use of, 106, 107, 218, 298, 352, 429, 441, 516, 564.
Bossuet, 141, 182-185, 243.
Boufflers, Marquis de, 148.
Bouquier, 379, 391, 400;
Law of, 400, 401.
Bourgogne, 366;
Duke of, 166, 177-182.
Boys, education of, 6, 8, 34, 48, 54, 94, 114, 284-302, 398.
Boze, de, 243.
Brahmins, 4, 5.
Bréal, Michel, 113, 343, 534.
Bretagne, 344.
Brethren of Saint Charles, 255.
Brethren of the Christian Schools, 112, 138, 147, 253-277, 353, 365, 513, 515.
Brinon, Madame de, 228.
Browning, 54.
Brugg, 418, 438.
Buddha, 4.
Buisson, Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, 13, 130, 369.
“Bureau of Correspondence,” 358.
Burnier, 163.
Burnouf, Histoire du Bouddhisme, 5.
Buss, 428.

[579] Cabanis, 369.
Cabet, 527.
Cabinet, school, 385.
Cabinet of du Mas, 239.
Cadet, 246.
Cæsar, 51, 106.
Cæsar de Bus, 139.
Cajet, Dom Joseph, 280.
Calvin, 113.
Cambridge, University of, 77.
Campan, Madame, 485-487.
Campe, 415.
Campus Martius, 44.
Carnot, 501, 521, 524.
Carré, 153.
Carthage, 105.
Caste, 2, 14, 15, 16, 28, 33, 42, 143, 256, 564.
Casuistry, 65, 67, 343.
Catechism, 44, 81, 113, 272, 321, 338, 364.
Catherine II., of Russia, 320.
Catholicism, 139, 253-277.
Cavern, Plato’s, 32.
Centralization, 358, 361, 386, 395, 396, 512;
opposed, 372.
Central Schools, 407.
Ceremonies, 12, 30, 36, 146, 199, 287, 393.
Chaillot, 504.
Chaldee, 95.
Chance, 328, 329.
Channing, 59, 476, 563-565.
Character, 490, 497.
Charicles, 25.
Charity, 37, 61, 281;
condemned, 29, 153.
Charlemagne, 71-73, 106.
Charles the Bold, 68, 73.
Charron, Wisdom, 110.
Chastanier, 263.
Chateaubriand, 245, 511.
Chevalier de la Tour-Landry, 79.
Child, 38, 39, 46, 79, 169, 195, 196;
age for study, 11, 39, 49, 287;
development of, 31, 38, 50, 195, 455, 456, 498;
education of, 46, 48, 80, 86, 103, 107, 122, 129, 153, 169, 237, 240, 284-304, 318, 420, 442, 501-504, 520-525;
etiquette, 88, 89, 199, 270;
inclination of, 3, 33, 79, 159, 169, 207, 257, 291, 333, 334, 346, 454, 460, 492, 547, 549;
indulgence of, 50, 172, 173, 206, 551;
moral protection of, 39, 49, 50, 78, 88, 173, 248, 470-475;
punishment of, 6, 7, 12, 33, 76, 77, 78, 102, 271-276, 551;
the property of the State, 27, 397, 398.
Chinese, 11-13;
civil service of, 16.
Chriæ, 51.
Christian Doctrine, The Order of the, 139.
Christianity, 8, 61, 116, 174, 228, 248, 304.
Christian Marriage, of Erasmus, 90.
Christians, The Early, 61-67.
Chrysale, 212, 213.
Chrysippus, 48, 51.
Church, The, 68, 69, 81, 139, 233, 319, 330, 365, 371, 413.
Cicero, 46, 47, 70, 95, 101.
Ciceromania, 85.
Circular of Guizot, 521.
Citharist, 20.
Civil Government, 360, 374, 400, 489.
Clarke, 196.
Classes, 267, 501.
Cleanliness, 65, 90, 93, 94.
Clergy, 103, 164.
Clermont, 141.
Cloister, 66, 69, 217, 346.
Co-education, 128, 231, 256, 369, 378, 398.
[580] Colleges, 85, 141, 233, 234, 237, 249, 321, 382, 512.
Colloquy of the Abbé, of Erasmus, 90.
Comedy, 30, 39.
Comenius, 106, 112, 118, 121-136, 155, 282, 415, 457.
Communication, 13, 53, 106;
lack of, 70, 161, 217, 266;
of knowledge, 41, 53, 71, 113, 131, 147, 565.
Compayré, 190, 194, 203, 309, 336, 389, 568.
Compulsion, 120, 136, 182, 255, 263, 321, 370, 387, 397, 398, 400, 523, 533.
Comte, 322, 323, 529-531.
Condé, 141.
Condillac, 124, 194, 312-319, 346, 403, 534;
Grammaire, 124.
Condorcet, 282, 323, 379-389, 392, 397, 407.
Conduct of Schools, La Salle’s, 262-276.
Confucius, 12.
Conjugal Precepts, Plutarch’s, 55.
Conscience, 24, 57, 58, 61, 105, 163, 200, 201, 303, 330, 424, 522, 543.
Considerant, Victor, 528.
Constituent Assembly, 372, 390, 395.
Construction, 459, 461, 499.
Convention, The, 390-411.
Convents, 62-70, 214-218, 378, 485.
Conversation, 106, 205, 299;
with Aristodemus, 26;
Art of, 22, 106, 107;
of Buddha and Purna, 4, 5.
Conversations, of Madame de Maintenon, 222-229.
Cordova, 77.
Coriolanus, 45.
Corneille, 141, 213.
Cornelia, 45.
Corporal punishment, 6, 7, 8, 12, 33, 51, 76, 77, 78, 102, 147, 148, 152, 160, 202, 203, 251, 271-276, 336, 551.
Coste, P., 196.
Cotton, Montaigne, 102.
Council of Carthage, 64.
Council of public instruction, 359, 369, 392, 396.
Councils-General, 392, 509.
Counsels to her Daughter, of Madame de Lambert, 176.
Courage, 15, 18, 36, 294, 522.
Cournot, 534.
Course of Study, Condillac’s, 214-219.
Courses for adults, 383, 384.
Courses of study, 321, 326, 348, 365, 377, 383, 398, 402, 472, 486, 520-525, 559.
Courtalon, 404.
Cousin, 156, 523, 533.
Coustel, Education of Children, 154.
Critias, 25.
Crousaz, 282.
Culture, 8, 31, 41, 47, 55, 60, 69, 111, 158, 325, 388, 543, 565;
Athenian, 18, 30, 31, 43;
Chinese, 13;
Egyptian, 14;
of the imagination, 499, 500;
of the Middle Age, 69;
self, 57, 59, 87, 301, 383, 421, 439, 476, 504, 549, 564;
studies, 40, 60, 157, 324-326, 335, 339.
Curiosity, 106, 130, 170, 184, 247, 347, 503.
Cyropædia, Xenophon’s, 14, 34, 35, 36.
Czech, 125, 126.

Dacier, Madame, 213.
D’Alembert, 278, 319, 331.
Dancing, 118, 161, 181, 214, 306, 396.
Darin, 427.
[581] Daubenton, 405.
Daunou, 386, 391, 395, 410, 411.
Dauphin, The, 182-185.
David, 66.
Decazes, 515.
Deism, 99, 304, 305, 454, 476.
De Lasteyrie, 516.
Démia, 254-258.
Demogeot, 203.
Demosthenes, 114.
De Ratione Studii, of Erasmus, 88.
De Sacy, 154.
Descartes, 141, 152, 157, 187-192, 213, 234.
Deschamps, 515.
Dessau, 415.
Destiny, of man, 62, 109, 135, 136, 163, 188, 239, 454, 492, 539, 542, 567;
of woman, 500.
De Tocqueville, 491.
Development, 13, 23, 31, 38, 49, 91, 93, 111, 129, 158, 208, 288, 313, 381, 412, 421, 423, 436, 439, 455, 476, 495, 503, 542;
precocious, 50, 240.
Deventer, 86.
Devotion, 214-217, 228, 269, 305, 318, 442.
Dialectics, 32, 42, 45, 52, 75, 76, 118.
Dialogue, 22, 24.
Dialogues of the Dead, Fénelon’s, 166, 179.
Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, 11, 13, 130, 369, 371, 391, 464.
Didactica Magna, 124, 126.
Didactics, 22, 50, 53, 66, 78, 97, 121, 206.
Diderot, 121, 278, 319-327, 344.
Diesterweg, 422, 464, 465.
Dignity, of mother, 291, 384;
of persons, 18, 35, 57, 62, 78, 162, 201, 207, 273, 304, 338.
Diogenes, 292.
Diogenes Laërtius, 37.
Discipline, 6, 7, 11, 20, 33, 36, 38, 41, 44, 50, 51, 76, 77, 81, 88, 101, 102, 111, 119, 145-148, 159-162, 180, 199, 203, 238, 249-252, 263-266, 270-276, 336, 366, 416, 551;
of consequences, 336, 551.
Discourse on Method, of Descartes, 188.
Discovery, 124, 157, 435, 549.
Dittes, Histoire de l’éducation, 3, 6, 13, 114, 413, 416, 526, 537.
Division of labor, 131, 152, 266, 354, 569.
Doctors, of the Church, 63, 67, 68, 74, 75.
Doctrinaries, The, 139, 395.
Domitian, 47, 53.
Donatus, 118.
Dordogne, 400, 434.
Drama, 219, 223, 242, 316, 378.
Drane, Augusta F., Christian Schools and Scholars, 72.
Drawing, 39, 130, 204, 326.
Dressler, 537.
Dualism, 14;
Socratic, 23, 24.
Dubois, 356.
Duclos, 345.
Dumarsais, 331.
Dumonstier, 404.
Dupanloup, 505, 531, 532.
Dupont de Nemours, 493.
Duruy, 362, 366, 409, 502, 522, 523.
Dussault, 431.
Duty, 200, 333, 337, 338, 490, 493;
of teacher, 50, 199, 257, 291.

Economics, 34, 55.
Economy, 36, 398;
in education, 516;
of nature, 3, 31, 286, 290, 553.
Écouen, 485.
[582] Edgworth, Miss, 482.
Education, 30-33, 41, 42, 48, 80, 565;
in antiquity, 1-16;
Athenian, 18, 28, 43;
by the Church, 63, 69, 81, 143, 233, 277;
definition of, 33, 37, 103, 540;
domestic, 7, 8, 35, 48, 54, 55, 127, 227, 378, 422, 485, 498;
extent of, 31, 34, 51, 100, 104, 128, 158, 184, 185, 563, 567;
formal, 12, 145-147, 347;
among the Greeks, 17-42;
higher, 6, 28, 31, 55, 75, 80, 113, 128, 233, 512;
intellectual, 29, 31, 39, 41, 110, 156, 157, 203, 468-475, 496, 548;
moral, 39, 41, 48, 59, 99, 136, 159-162, 177-182, 199-203, 245-252, 280, 380, 381, 465, 550, 567;
national, 340-389, 523, 530, 536, 564-568;
negative, 287-310, 334, 348, 497, 542-555;
the new, 93, 123, 192, 208, 210, 284-310, 343, 347, 456, 460, 542;
obligatory, 8, 13, 16, 42, 115, 120, 136, 182, 255, 263, 321, 370, 371, 387, 400, 409, 411, 523;
the old, 92, 144, 192, 283, 364, 460, 547;
physical, 19, 29, 38, 41, 43, 70, 93, 119, 135, 196-199, 283, 496, 554, 555;
power of, 6, 80, 163, 181, 186, 328, 329, 333, 544, 565;
public, 8, 13, 27, 37, 49, 113-136, 182, 209, 250, 279, 484, 565;
purpose of, 98, 104, 136, 158, 181, 238, 316, 318, 346, 347, 383, 454, 483, 496, 531, 536, 564, 567;
Roman, 43-60;
science of, 22, 48, 53, 59, 535-571;
scientific, 28, 32, 40, 91, 151, 157, 535-555;
self, 57, 59, 87, 299, 383, 421, 439, 476, 504, 549, 564;
Spartan, 18, 34, 37, 43;
systematic, 2, 38, 41, 91, 128, 288, 525, 531, 547;
treatises on, 9, 14, 27, 33, 34, 35, 37, 40, 47, 54, 55, 56, 58, 64, 80, 88, 92, 100, 103, 110, 126, 154, 166, 195, 223, 235, 319, 421, 422, 431, 438, 480, 501-503;
universal, 8, 13, 16, 62, 100, 115, 118, 129, 136, 297, 374, 411, 468, 480, 481, 510, 526-531, 534, 565;
a universal right, 16, 33, 37, 55, 158, 325, 356, 484, 530;
of women, 34, 55, 109, 110, 115, 116, 128, 168, 174-176, 212-231, 241, 282, 305, 307, 378, 385, 478-507.
Education, Spencer’s, 3, 100, 124, 507, 534, 538-555.
Education as a Science, Bain’s, 124, 194, 556-563.
Education of Girls, Fénelon’s, 165-169, 174-177, 184, 212, 229.
Education of Man, Frœbel’s, 453-456.
Education of a Prince, Nicole’s, 154.
Education of Women, of Madame de Rémusat, 487-490.
Egypt, 14.
Elocution, 21, 51, 52, 107.
Émile, The, 27, 98, 126, 210, 235, 278-310.
Emotions, 42, 66, 206, 207, 285, 303, 550, 551.
Emulation, 67, 146, 162, 183, 299.
Encyclopédie, The, 319.
Encyclopædists, 337, 480.
England, 72, 564.
Entretiens sur les Sciences, Lamy’s, 150, 151.
Environment, 3, 39, 58, 70, 194, 258, 310, 339.
Epicureans, 52, 108, 141.
Equality, 61, 190, 328, 374, 380, 400, 565;
of sex, 241, 256, 384, 479, 506.
Erasmus, 85-91, 94;
works of, 86, 385.
[583] Espionage, 147, 258, 276.
Esther, 219, 242.
Estouteville, Cardinal d’, 232.
Ethics, 24, 37, 39, 42, 50, 57, 76, 206, 247, 270, 292, 322, 326, 351, 470, 477, 491, 539.
Ethnology, 2.
Etiquette, 88, 94, 161, 199, 227, 270;
of ladies, 90, 227.
Eudemon of Rabelais, 92-100.
Euthydemus, The, 24.
Evil, 14, 31, 65, 66, 159, 169;
cause of, 4, 14, 159, 217, 287, 333, 381, 492;
how overcome, 56, 66, 160, 217, 333, 381, 565.
Evolution, 530.
Examinations, 16;
of teachers, 255, 261, 321, 358, 367, 432, 513.
Example, 53.
Exclusiveness, 12, 14, 40, 54, 70, 143, 217, 224, 352, 540.
Excursions, 97, 98, 348, 456.
Existence of God, Fénelon’s, 166.
Experience, 10, 32, 53, 92, 93, 97, 106, 136, 485.
Explanation, 11, 133, 156, 299.
Expulsion, 271.

Fables, 190, 240, 244, 295, 315, 335, 348, 494.
Fables, Fénelon’s, 166, 173, 177-180, 186.
Faculties, The, 233, 321, 383, 511-513.
Faire faire, 497.
Faith, 74, 113, 143, 304, 381.
Family, 7, 12, 35, 36, 37, 45, 54, 60, 128, 129, 291, 378, 509, 534, 542, 545;
sacrificed, 27, 146, 224, 397, 398, 399.
Farrar, Archdeacon, 14.
Fathers, The early, 63, 67, 68.
Fathers, 90, 103, 108, 109, 345, 424, 545.
Faults, in education, 40, 46, 67, 68, 69, 74, 92, 108, 109, 116, 133, 143, 145, 149, 161, 167, 168, 171, 181, 189, 201, 226, 270-276, 292, 302-307, 322, 329, 341, 342, 432, 437, 462, 463, 470, 518, 534, 552, 568;
of Greek pedagogy, 40;
of women, 488, 489.
Fear, 200, 201.
Feelings, 33, 180, 275, 295, 300, 444.
Felbiger, 416.
Fellenberg, Agricultural Institutes, 422.
Fencing, 70, 98, 114.
Fénelon, 78, 164-186, 198, 212, 214, 229, 241, 282, 403, 486.
Ferrier, Greek Philosophy, 21.
Ferule, 102, 272.
Fichte, 422, 443;
Discourse to the German Nation, 536.
Firmness, 33, 101, 274.
Fischer, 439.
Fitch, 336.
Fléchier, 141.
Fleury, The Abbé, 74, 75, 154, 166, 214, 240.
Fontaine, Madame de, 220.
Fontanes, 511.
Form, 430.
Formalism, 12, 36, 74, 91, 145, 211, 263, 342, 445.
Fortoul, 501.
Fourcroy, 478, 510.
Fourier, 527, 529.
Fournier, 459.
France, 72, 218-224;
College of, 85.
Francke, 414.
Frankfort, 448.
Freedom, 40, 61, 101, 166, 310, 565;
annihilated, 3, 4, 74, 92, 403;
of intelligence, 72, 77, 91, 191, 394, 564.
[584] French, 102, 154, 234, 242, 342, 357, 392.
French Revolution, The, 71, 308, 360, 362-389, 522.
Friburg, 465, 467.
Frœbel, 446-465, 501.
Fronto, 58.
Frugality, 14, 15, 36, 65, 169, 197, 199, 229, 258, 418, 452.
Fulneck, 125.
Fustel de Coulanges, 61.

Gall, 538.
Gamala, Joshua Ben, 9.
Gamaliel, 11.
Gargantua of Rabelais, 91-100.
Garnier, 500.
Garot, 240.
Gaudentius, Letter to, 64.
Gaultier, The Abbé, 514, 516.
Genesis, of knowledge, 313, 558.
Geneva, College of, 113.
Genlis, Madame de, 176, 479-482.
Geography, 24, 80, 129, 151, 159, 183, 205, 240, 297, 322, 342, 349, 400, 403, 436, 481;
moral, 472.
Geometry, 11, 31, 47, 51, 76, 80, 98, 129, 205, 436.
Gérando, 520.
German, 351.
Germany, 114, 279, 283, 413, 524, 526.
Germany of Madame de Staël, 495.
Gerson, 77, 78.
Gessner, 427.
“Gifts” of Frœbel, 452, 458, 459, 476.
Girard, The Père, 431, 437, 446, 465-475.
Girls, destiny of, 500;
education of, 5, 8, 11, 35, 64, 65, 66, 79, 80, 90, 109, 110, 117, 128, 168, 174, 175, 212-231, 237, 241, 305, 306, 307, 384, 398, 399, 478-507.
Girondists, 391.
God, 61, 63, 99, 174, 182, 286, 288, 454, 522;
belief in, 26, 27, 173, 304, 337;
duty to, 30, 66, 149, 182, 216, 217, 220, 270, 304, 512;
knowledge of, 315, 337;
omnipresence of, 3, 192, 454.
Gœthe, 538.
Goldammer, 459.
Golden rule, example of, 5, 78.
Gonzagas, Prince of, 79.
Good, The, 30, 31, 286.
Goodwin, Plutarch’s Morals, 54.
Gorgias, The, 24.
Gossot, 504.
Gournay, Mademoiselle, 110.
Government, 238, 264, 270-276.
Gracchus, 45.
Grades, 127, 128, 137, 224, 233, 234, 267, 288, 323, 348, 376, 382, 393, 496, 548, 559.
Grammar, 19, 20, 24, 39, 47, 51, 71, 90, 130, 133, 144, 154, 155, 171, 183, 243, 316, 323, 470-475.
Grammarian, 20, 51, 103, 470.
Gratuity, 120, 254, 262, 321, 367, 370, 372, 376, 386, 388, 398, 522, 523, 533, 566.
Gray Friars, 466.
Gréard, 216, 223, 287, 288, 306, 354, 457, 461, 480, 505, 515, 516, 518, 553, 562.
Greek, the study of, 48, 71, 86, 95, 102, 105, 121, 143, 144, 183, 189, 205, 237, 244, 257, 283, 317, 321, 324-326, 351, 352, 481, 512, 547, 559.
[585] Greek pedagogy, 11, 17-42.
Gregory the Great, Saint, 68.
Griesheim, 452.
Grignan, Madame de, 214.
Grimm, 344.
Groot, Gerard, 86.
Grosselin, 135.
Grote, History of Greece, 21.
Gruner, 448.
Guienne, College of, 101, 102.
Guidance, as object of instruction, 16, 49, 57, 201, 291, 293, 318.
Guillaume, 391.
Guizot, 490, 512, 519-522;
Madame, 490-494.
Guyon, Madame, 174.
Guyot, 154.
Guyton de Morveau, 343.
Gymnasium, 128, 145;
Greek, 19.
Gymnastics, 19, 28, 29, 39, 44, 79, 94, 135, 195-199, 292, 433;
intellectual, 324, 326;
interdicted, 66.

Habits, 293, 315, 334.
Halle, 414.
Halle aux Draps, mutual school, 517.
Hamilton, 194, 404.
Hamilton, Miss, 482-484.
Hannibal, 105.
Happiness, 3, 294, 328.
“Hardening process,” 196-198, 291, 292, 452.
Harmony, 20, 29, 31, 39, 41, 52, 79, 110, 451.
Hartley, 483.
Harvard College, 125.
Health, 29, 39, 65, 79, 94, 169, 222, 542.
Heart, 12, 56, 66, 110, 303, 443, 469, 471-475, 498.
Hebrew, 95, 99, 118, 121.
Hebrews, 7-11.
Hecker, 414.
Hegel, 447.
Heidelberg, University of, 77.
Helvetius, 196, 319, 327-330, 344.
Henry IV., of France, 53, 147, 232, 233.
Herbart, 194, 537.
Herbault, 514.
Herder, 538.
Heredity, 313.
Herodotus, 32.
Hersan, 235.
Hindoos, 2-4.
History, 12, 32, 33, 36, 47, 53, 76, 80, 91, 105, 116, 118, 129, 144, 145, 151, 173, 175, 179, 190, 206;
of education, 85, 126.
Holidays, 393.
Holiness, 63, 68, 100, 214-217, 228.
Holland, 86, 282, 283.
Holland, Philemon, Plutarch’s Morals, 54.
Homer, 20, 64, 320, 324.
Honor, 196, 199, 200, 302.
Horace, 45, 59, 87, 324.
How Gertrude teaches her Children, Pestalozzi’s, 427.
Huc, 13.
Humanist, 91, 100, 163, 195, 213, 324.
Humanities, The, 73, 80, 91, 144, 151, 324, 325, 326, 351, 558-561.
Humanities, Arnauld’s, 154.
Human Understanding, Locke’s, 196.
Hume, 194.
Hygiene, 39, 79, 84, 94, 197, 292, 544.

Ideal, 66, 104, 151, 279;
Chinese, 12, 13;
of the Fathers, 66;
Greek, 41;
Hebrew, 7;
Hindoo, 3-5;
Roman, 44, 57;
Persian, 14, 15.
[586] Idealists, 193, 363.
Ideas, 315, 381;
birth of, 23, 325, 326, 381, 439, 471, 503;
grammar of, 471;
innate, 439;
religious, 3, 42, 62;
made significant, 107, 133, 157, 293.
Identity, loss of, 3.
Ignorance, 13, 18, 29, 68, 70, 72, 116, 143, 225, 226, 300, 364, 369, 519;
learned, 92, 104, 107, 117, 189;
Socratic, 22, 24.
Imagination, 42, 97, 98, 133, 135, 174, 176, 191, 285, 347, 403, 499, 500.
Imitation, 12, 49, 50, 84, 144, 462, 467.
Imitation, Gerson’s, 77, 78.
Immobility, 16, 18, 145, 342.
Impressions, 208, 295, 328, 334, 461, 484, 492, 503.
India, education in, 6, 514.
Individuality, 3, 15, 37, 57, 84, 85, 123, 136, 158, 207, 310, 313, 338, 381, 439, 452, 461, 489, 549;
loss of, 4, 27, 29, 57, 63, 98, 145, 146, 274, 346.
Induction, 26, 27, 36, 96, 107, 121, 123, 133, 157, 295, 313, 548.
Indulgence, 50;
of teachers, 90, 146.
Inertness, intellectual, 2, 29, 44, 68, 70, 92, 144, 228, 329, 518.
Instinct, 24, 31, 93, 133, 290, 460, 529, 536.
Institute of the Brethren, 112, 138, 153-163, 252-277.
Institutes, 382.
Institutes of Oratory, 48, 60, 89.
Instruction, 13, 39, 46, 79, 199, 280, 379;
Christian, 62, 269;
domestic, 7, 27, 45, 46, 55, 127, 129, 227, 378, 384, 485;
ecclesiastical, 63, 69, 81, 139, 167, 218, 233, 345;
gratuitous, 69, 73, 78, 120, 254, 262, 263, 321, 367, 370, 376, 386, 398, 409, 523, 566;
indirect, 170, 177-182, 184, 185, 223, 287-310, 481;
mutual, 6, 53, 131, 267, 392, 424, 513-519, 534;
national, 340-389, 523, 565;
need of, 70, 71, 115, 116, 320, 356, 369, 523, 566;
popular, 8, 130, 415, 438, 480, 487, 522;
primary, 13, 20, 40, 55, 81, 86, 112-136, 139, 142, 153, 177, 209, 239, 240, 253-277, 321, 353, 356, 360, 364, 384, 417, 433, 455-465, 468-475, 506, 524, 525;
public, 8, 9, 11, 20, 27, 38, 46, 49, 73, 78, 114, 128, 182, 209, 321, 330, 522-525;
religious, 98, 111, 113, 115, 118, 257, 303, 336, 346, 380, 438, 452, 466, 554;
secondary, 86, 113, 128, 139, 143, 205, 233, 282;
self, 57, 87, 136, 156, 318, 383, 421, 439, 476, 504, 549, 564;
sense, 193, 283, 403;
simultaneous, 51, 152, 240, 266, 277, 424, 515;
technical, 193, 206, 263, 281, 331, 376, 384, 408, 414, 419, 545.
Intelligence, 38, 58, 71, 72, 80, 93, 101, 191, 192, 296, 316, 320, 354, 370, 436, 440, 455, 498;
disregard for, 44, 68, 70, 92, 143, 171, 403;
works of, 26, 27, 109, 156, 157, 394, 564.
Interpretation, 15, 158, 293.
Intuition, 129, 132, 133, 290-310, 403, 415, 423, 428, 438, 449, 452, 548-555.
Irony, Socratic, 23.
Israelites, 6-11.
Italy, 84, 475.

Jacotot, 190, 526, 527.
Janet, 403.
[587] Jansenists, 110, 153-163, 234.
Janua linguarum reserata, of Comenius, 126, 127, 134.
Jealousy, 12, 25, 153, 259.
Jena, Prussians at, 8.
Jerome, Saint, 64, 71.
Jeromites, 86.
Jesuits, 85, 139-150, 189, 232, 234, 258, 279, 340-344, 468;
of the East, 12.
Jewess, education of, 8, 11.
Jews, 8-11, 16.
John of Wessel, 86, 87.
Joly, Claude, 256, 261.
Jomard, 516.
Josephine, The Empress, 467.
Joubert, 489.
Jouffroy, 62, 491.
Judgment, 100, 104, 156, 163, 191, 281, 295, 296, 460, 467, 470.
Juilly, College of, 150.
Justice, 15, 30, 40, 280, 281, 303.
Juvenal, 59.

Kant, 200, 309, 332-338, 415, 422, 536.
Keilhau, 452, 464.
Khung-tsze, 12, 13.
Kindergartens, 447, 452, 457-465, 476, 477.
Kindermann, 416.
Klopstock, 422.
Knowledge, 15, 53, 80, 101, 104, 113, 192, 370, 547;
clearness of, 53;
of facts, 75, 129, 290;
a means, 41, 57, 91, 104;
of nature, 91, 96, 129, 295, 440;
source of, 58, 134, 313, 548;
before practice, 32, 57, 71, 135;
value, 60;
for women, 168, 175, 252, 282, 307, 384, 488, 495, 500, 505.
Königsberg, University of, 332.
Krause, 457.
Krüsi, 428, 432.

Labor, 476, 495;
manual, 206, 209, 226, 227, 263, 300, 398, 399, 424, 441, 566.
Laborde, Comte de, 516.
La Bruyère, 329.
La Chalotais, 278, 343-355, 363.
La Condamine, 283.
Lacroix, 407.
Læta, Letter to, 64-67.
Lafargue, 473.
Lafayette, Madame de, 213.
La Flèche, 501;
College of, 189.
La Fontaine, 240, 283, 295, 335.
Lagrange, 405.
Laisné, 515.
Laissez faire, 160, 208, 293.
Lakanal, 139, 379, 394;
Law of, 402-408.
Lambert, Madame de, 176.
Lambruschini, The Abbé, 475.
Lamoignon, 141.
Lamy, The Père, 150.
Lancaster, 513, 514.
Lancelot, 153, 154, 156, 217.
Langethal, 451, 452.
Language, 2, 70, 82, 116, 118, 126, 134, 189, 323-326, 428, 431, 441, 481, 547;
native, 48, 70, 113, 118, 121, 126, 155, 183, 268, 357, 400, 469-471.
Lanthenas, 391, 392.
Lâo-tsze, 12, 13.
La Pitié, 514.
Larochefoucauld-Liancourt, 516.
Laromiguière, 139.
La Salle, 112, 147, 254-277, 357, 404, 414, 514.
Lateran Council, 69.
[588] Latin, the study of, 48, 70, 71, 90, 91, 95, 101, 102, 105, 118, 121, 131, 140, 144, 154, 183, 189, 205, 237, 244, 257, 281, 317, 324, 326, 481, 512, 547.
Laurie, S. S., Comenius, 126.
Lavallée, 218, 222, 226, 230.
Laws, 44, 45, 46, 182, 333, 499;
educational, 399-402, 484, 509;
Plato’s, 30, 33, 34.
Lay teachers, 340-345, 466, 508, 533.
Lecointe, The Père, 150.
Legendre, 394.
Legislative Assembly, 371, 373, 379, 390, 422.
Leibnitz, 136, 141, 196.
Leisure, 87, 377, 381, 543.
Lelong, The Père, 150.
Leonard and Gertrude, Pestalozzi’s, 421.
Lepelletier Saint-Fargeau, 391, 397.
Lessing, 538.
Letters to Lucilius, 52.
Letters to Pope Innocent XI., Bossuet’s, 182, 183.
Lévi Alvarès, 505.
Lewes, George Henry, 41.
L’Hôpital, 53.
Liberal Education of Children, of Erasmus, 88.
Liberty, 62, 70, 72, 93, 119, 151, 172, 201, 207, 263, 285, 294, 308, 374, 400, 420, 436, 441, 454, 490, 493, 499, 565;
of teaching, 371-396, 401, 511, 513.
Life, family, 60, 424, 500, 546;
monastic, 66, 146;
practical, 44, 53, 60, 92, 93, 105, 115, 204, 279, 296, 408, 529, 541, 562;
public, 32, 115, 130, 279, 360, 374, 400, 489;
stages of, 455, 456, 542.
Lissa, 125.
Literature, 11, 30, 78, 100, 166, 179, 295, 351, 404, 558, 565;
classical, 73, 80, 86, 95, 189, 324-326, 351, 481, 547, 559;
Greek, 11, 48, 80, 84, 559;
Latin, 46, 59, 84, 324-326;
profane, 64, 86, 87, 175, 219.
Little Schools of Port Royal, 140, 153, 254.
Littré, 69, 233, 234, 383.
Lives, Plutarch’s, 53.
Locke, 49, 110, 126, 187, 194-210, 249, 280, 296, 346, 363, 538, 561.
Logic, 6, 24, 31, 52, 75, 76, 315, 316, 321, 351, 470, 558.
Logic, Port Royal, 154, 243.
Lorain, P., 519.
Lorenz, Life of Alcuin, 72.
Louis XIV., 147, 182, 236, 279, 365, 489.
Louis-le-Grand, College of, 355.
Louis the Pious, 68, 73.
Lourmand, 505.
Love, 31, 37, 66, 89, 162, 216, 302, 440, 443, 455, 504, 515;
of country, 8, 44, 182, 308, 399, 489.
Loyola, 140, 163;
Constitutions, 142.
Lubbock, Sir John, 2.
Luccard, 267.
Lucerne, 466, 468.
Lupus of Ferrières, 68, 70.
Luther, 86, 113-120.
Luxembourg, 141.
Luxury, effect of, 36, 50, 182.
Lycée, 131, 205, 327, 372, 382, 512.
Lyceum, 22, 40.
Lycurgus, 34, 56, 397.
Lyons, 254, 255, 285, 368.

Macaulay, 144.
Madras, 514.
Magdala, 90.
[589] Magistrates, 25, 28, 31, 71, 72.
Maieutics, 23, 42, 72, 156, 326, 381, 439, 471, 503.
Maine de Biran, 139, 434.
Maintenon, Madame de, 176, 218-231, 307, 486, 514.
Maisonneuve, Madame de, 504.
Maistre, Joseph de, 149, 511.
Malebranche, 187, 192-194, 211.
Man, 61, 62, 104;
conception of, 4, 188, 499, 539;
the perfect, 7, 30, 31, 57, 58, 59, 62, 98, 104, 172, 278, 386, 451, 483, 500, 540.
Mann, Horace, 566, 567.
Manners, 29, 59, 65, 81, 88, 89, 94, 111, 199, 270;
of Chinese, 12;
of Greeks, 21.
Mansel, 194.
Marat, 394.
Marcellus, 105.
Marenholtz, Baroness von, 464, 465.
Maria Theresa, 415.
Marienthal, 464.
Marion, H., 196.
Marmontel, 325, 326, 339.
Marriages, 38, 55, 384, 500.
Marsolier, 243.
Martin, Aimé, 505.
Martin, Alexander, Les Doctrines Pédagogiques des Grecs, 18.
Martin, Henry, 183.
Mascaron, 150.
Massillon, 150.
Mathematics, 6, 24, 31, 68, 76, 98, 118, 189, 193, 323, 386, 437, 530;
for women, 56.
Mather, Cotton, 125.
Maturity, 10, 40, 288.
Mauriac, College of, 141.
Mayer, Enrico, 475.
Mean, The, 93, 150, 151.
Meditations, Marcus Aurelius, 58.
Melancthon, 113.
Melmoth, Pliny, 21.
Memorabilia, The, 24, 25, 26, 32.
Memoriter, 11, 16, 49, 92, 105, 121, 133, 205, 207.
Memory, 16, 42, 49, 58, 72, 81, 88, 92, 105, 135, 191, 208, 317, 335, 371, 460.
Method, 15, 20, 22, 42, 49, 53, 59, 72, 88, 90, 119, 126, 132, 269, 298, 372, 468, 536, 539, 557;
attractive, 33, 90, 97, 98, 101, 119, 206, 415, 494, 495, 541;
Chinese, 13;
dialectic, 32, 42, 74, 76;
didactic, 22, 72, 97, 111;
educative, 467, 469;
intuitive, 127, 132, 295-310, 312, 346, 402-404, 415-445, 452, 461-463;
among the Jews, 11;
Port Royal, 156, 162, 235;
of reading, 49, 107, 240, 241, 502;
repulsive, 33, 119, 494, 495;
Socratic, 22-27, 72, 211, 335, 429, 471;
synthetic, 313, 469.
Methods, Lancelot’s, 154.
Meunier, 277.
Michel, 475.
Michelet, 122, 306, 392.
Middendorf, 451, 452.
Middle Age, The, 67-81, 110, 171;
ignorance in, 68, 70.
Mildness, 10, 33, 56, 89, 160, 250, 251, 433;
severe, 101, 161, 202, 216, 264, 452, 492.
Milton, 54.
Mind, 95, 157, 470, 537, 564;
not tabula rasa, 58, 208.
Mirabeau, 369-372.
Moderation, 11, 33, 82, 109, 170.
Modesty, 21, 34, 58, 92, 153, 162.
Molière, 141, 176, 213.
Monasteries, 69, 71, 167.
Monge, 433.
[590] Monitors, 131, 147, 258, 276, 514-519.
Montagnards, 391, 394.
Montaigne, 85, 101-110, 183, 202, 280, 301, 490;
of Greek education, 18, 19, 29, 35.
Montaigu, College of, 87.
Montalivet, 395.
Montausier, 147, 219.
Montbrison, 342.
Monteil, 76.
Montesquieu, 20, 245, 329, 373.
Montpellier, 366.
Morality, 100, 105, 135, 370, 375;
good conduct, 15, 41, 57;
Platonic, 30, 31, 34;
utilitarian, 12, 302-305, 554.
Morals, 5, 8, 14, 39, 42, 48, 50-60, 105, 177, 186, 227, 252, 269, 320, 337, 370, 375, 380, 384, 471-475, 547, 565.
Moravian Brethren, 125.
Moreau, Marie, 261.
Mothers, 39, 44, 48, 55, 90, 108, 127, 129, 534;
duties of, 291, 384, 422, 456, 457, 469, 485, 486, 500, 546.
Mother-tongue, 121, 144, 155, 204, 243, 465-471.
Motives, 300, 493.
Moulins, 342.
München-Buchsee, 434.
Museum, 384, 414, 452.
Music, 18, 20, 28, 31, 51, 52, 76, 98, 119, 326, 396;
interdicted, 65, 175.
Mutual instruction, 131, 267, 392, 424, 513-519, 534.
Mysticism, 63, 125, 135, 193, 458, 476;
criticism of, 94, 447, 453.
Mythology, 20, 563.

Naples, University of, 77.
Napoleon I., 360, 433, 443, 485, 486, 510-513.
National Assembly, 369.
National Education, of La Chalotais, 344-355.
National holidays, 393.
Native tongue, 48, 85, 89, 119, 121, 144, 155, 204, 243, 351.
Natural history, 11, 40, 96, 97, 114, 322, 350, 424, 433.
Nature, 24, 31, 32, 48, 93, 170, 290, 309, 310, 448, 456, 475, 476, 553;
no commencement in, 496;
economy of, 3, 286, 423, 448, 496;
following, 2, 36, 290, 312, 347, 349, 401, 433, 503, 529, 561;
human, 46, 48, 159, 169, 217, 286, 333, 454, 491, 532, 536, 550;
morality in, 448;
return to, 553;
study of, 91, 93, 96, 118, 121, 132, 133, 290.
Naville, 74, 467.
Necker de Saussure, Madame, 493-500.
Neufchâtel, 434.
Neuhof, 419, 420.
New Education, The, 93, 123, 133, 190, 208, 284-310, 343, 347, 456, 460, 542.
Newspapers, 331.
Nicole, 65, 154-159, 217;
Logic, 154;
Education of a Prince, 154.
Niederer, 436.
Niemeyer, 414.
Nirvâna, 5.
Nisard, 237.
Normal Schools, 255, 259, 261, 262, 357, 367, 387, 404, 405, 406, 412, 423, 429, 464, 501.
North, Sir Thomas, Plutarch, 54.
Novum Organum, 123.
Number, 428, 430, 441;
of pupils, 10.

[591] Oberlin, 415.
Object-lessons, 97, 98, 111, 133, 170, 192, 247, 293, 295, 400, 415, 430, 473, 502, 503, 558, 563.
Obligation. See Compulsion, Education, State.
Observation, 75, 96, 97, 98, 123, 133, 136, 192, 293, 461, 558.
Old Education, The, 92, 116, 144, 192, 283, 364, 460, 547.
Olynthiacs, 113.
Optimism, 169, 201, 285, 333, 454, 491, 551.
Oratorians, 150-153, 192, 369, 395.
Oratory, 47, 52.
Oratory, The, 150.
Orbis sensualium pictus, of Comenius, 127, 134, 135, 415.
Order of Study, of Erasmus, 88.
Organization, 414, 456;
of Christian education, 62, 115, 259;
of instruction, 363, 368, 510;
of schools, 9, 27, 37, 69, 71, 77, 117, 127, 128, 265, 396;
of the State, 27, 35.
Orleans, 103, 120, 342.
Ormuzd, 14.
Orphan Asylum, Francke’s, 414.
Ovid, 87.
Oxenstiern, 125.
Oxford, University of, 77, 195.

Pacatula, 64.
Padua, University of, 78.
Pædagogium, 414.
Painting, 18, 98, 204.
Palatine school, 72.
Palestra, 19.
Pamiers, College of, 141.
Pansophia, 100, 125, 129, 297, 374, 411, 468, 480, 531, 565.
Pantagruel, 96.
Pantheism, 453;
of Hindoos, 2-4.
Pape-Carpentier, Madame, 501-504.
Papinian, 95.
Paris, 358, 433;
Normal School at, 405, 406;
University of, 75, 79, 141, 232, 233-235, 356, 404.
Parish School, The, 257, 258.
Parliaments, French, 340, 343.
Pascal, 156, 162.
Pascal, Jacqueline, 154, 214-217;
Regulations for Children, 154, 215, 216.
Pasquier, 69, 515.
Patak, 125.
Patience, 10, 58, 79, 160, 251, 521.
Paul III., Pope, 141.
Paula, 64-67.
Paulet, 514.
Pauline de Meulan, Madame Guizot, 490-494.
Pécaut, 464.
Pedagogics, 358, 372.
Pedagogue, 19, 45, 46, 102, 292.
Pedagogy, 46, 52, 53, 73, 83, 85, 91, 103, 121, 165, 190, 278, 311, 358, 454;
English, 187, 207, 535-570;
German, 413;
of the Jansenists, 158;
of the Jesuits, 148;
modern, 190, 192, 278, 456, 558.
Pedants, 74, 92, 105, 146, 168, 204, 328.
Penances, 260, 272.
People, The, 14, 16, 21, 33, 55, 78, 113, 114, 130, 209, 253, 308, 320, 372, 380, 415, 420, 441, 480, 484, 565;
exclusion of, 15, 28, 40, 54, 70, 80, 143, 352, 540.
Perez, 494, 526, 564.
Perfection, 7, 14, 33, 59, 63, 99, 104, 172, 278, 386, 451, 483, 500, 540.
[592] Pericles, 22, 40, 46.
Perigordian, 102.
Persia, 14;
education by the State, 16, 35, 36.
Personality, 451.
Pessimism, 159-162, 532, 533, 555.
Pestalozzi, 122, 125, 413-445, 448, 501, 514, 537, 553, 555.
Peter the Great, 198.
Philanthropists, 414.
Philip of Macedon, 11.
Philosophers, 21, 22, 45, 55, 57, 311, 479.
Philosophy, 28, 47, 51, 52, 74, 77, 99, 103, 105, 129, 145, 151, 152, 179, 183, 234, 237, 247, 315, 326, 342, 351, 454, 538;
definition, 106;
of education, 126, 136, 158, 163, 188, 279, 310, 459, 497, 535-570;
Greek, 11, 30, 40, 211;
for magistrates, 28.
Phœnix, 46.
Physics, 52, 129, 206, 247, 292, 322, 323, 350, 396.
Piccolomini, Æneas Sylvius, 79, 80.
Pictet, 482.
Pietists, 414.
Pillans, 519.
Plan of a University, Diderot’s, 320.
Plato, 11, 22, 24, 27, 42, 46, 52, 56, 59, 91, 95, 324, 397, 529;
aim of, 34;
caste in, 28;
of the drama, 30, 56;
of music, 20, 31.
Platter, Thomas, 132.
Play, 458, 460, 461.
Pleasures, 294, 328.
Plessier, 261.
Plessis, College of, 286.
Pliny, Letters, 21, 59.
Pluche, The Abbé, 283.
Plutarch, 45, 53-58, 285;
education of women, 34, 35, 55;
training of children, 54, 89.
Poetry, 30, 56, 87.
Poitiers, 342.
Poland, 125, 308.
Politeness, 29, 88, 89, 161, 227, 270, 467.
Politics, 32, 37, 42, 130, 360, 374, 489, 542;
Aristotle’s, 37, 40;
Plato’s, 28;
versatility in, 373.
Polybius, 47.
Ponocrates of Rabelais, 93-100.
Pontchartrain, de, 217.
Port Royal, 152-163, 215-217;
demolition of, 153.
Portugal, The King of, 341.
Positivists, 529-531.
Pourchot, 235, 261.
Practice, 105, 134, 135, 156, 355, 471;
of education, 85.
Prague, University of, 77.
Praise, 49, 50, 67, 146, 162, 169, 532.
Precision, 188, 240, 264, 325.
Priests, 116;
as educators, 5, 6, 15, 140-163.
Principles, 17, 454;
of education, 33, 37, 46, 83, 121, 135, 158, 190, 191, 309, 313, 346, 430, 439-441, 483, 522, 526, 534, 566-570.
Professors, 21, 22, 75, 233, 358, 377, 512.
Progress, 381;
popular instruction, 8, 12, 38, 112-136, 363, 479.
Progressive Education, of Madame Necker, 494-500.
Pronunciation, 11, 51.
Protestantism, 112-136.
Protestants, 85.
Proverbs, 7.
Prudence, 100, 104, 105, 108, 161, 199, 280, 281, 545.
[593] Psychology, 24, 42, 46, 50, 135, 194, 251, 284, 312, 314, 335, 439, 454, 488, 492, 497, 508, 534, 537, 539, 558.
Public schools, 117, 130, 254, 415.
Punishment, 152, 160, 180, 200, 249-252, 270-276, 336, 551-553;
corporal, 6, 21, 51, 102, 122, 147, 148, 194, 201-203, 271-275.
Purity, 30, 48, 66, 451.
Purna, 4, 5.
Pythagoras, 52.

Quadrivium, 75, 76.
Questioning, The art of, 22, 23, 25, 42, 72, 170, 267.
Quick, R. H., 208;
Educational Reformers, 121.
Quintilian, 46, 47-52, 89, 239, 241;
of indulgence, 50.

Rabaud Saint-Étienne, 393.
Rabbins, 10, 11.
Rabelais, 91-100, 197, 297, 490.
Racine, 176, 213, 219, 243, 316.
Rambouillet, Hôtel de, 219.
Ramsauer, 431, 434.
Ramus, 85, 156, 232.
Rapet, 475.
Ratich, 121.
Rationalism, philosophic, 490, 493.
Ratio Studiorum, of the Jesuits, 142.
Reading, 11, 49, 51, 67, 69, 75, 86, 90, 107, 156, 204, 225, 239, 268, 326, 424, 440.
Realism, 91, 204, 211, 308, 309.
Reason, 31, 32, 38, 42, 57, 100, 104, 108, 122, 135, 136, 174, 190, 284, 314, 333, 335, 444, 454, 491, 493.
Reasoning, 23, 74, 82, 123, 165, 191, 267, 296, 316, 403.
Recreation, 87, 93, 94, 119, 146, 248, 251, 294, 393, 441, 458, 460, 461;
mathematical, 348, 350;
physical, 350, 396.
Recruitment of teachers, 367, 513.
Redolfi, 3.
Refinement, conventional, 12, 36, 89, 143, 227.
Reflection, 191, 208, 317, 318, 444, 558.
Reform, 4, 36, 73, 83, 220, 235, 279, 322, 381, 416, 496.
Reformation, The, 80, 84, 93, 99, 113-136.
Refutation of Helvetius on Man, Diderot’s, 319.
Reid, 482.
Reims, 259, 260.
Religion, 4, 5, 8, 30, 42, 44, 58, 62, 73, 98, 99, 118, 228, 303, 305, 326, 337, 375, 381, 453, 489, 554.
Rémusat, Madame de, 487-490.
Renaissance, 71, 80, 81, 83-111, 234.
Renan, 325;
Vie de Jésus, 11;
education of women, 34.
Repetition, 11, 121, 135, 173.
Republic, Plato’s, 27-33.
Respect, for teacher, 6, 10, 181, 184, 200, 532.
Rewards, 67, 147, 194, 249, 250, 276, 352, 493, 522, 532.
Rhetoric, 6, 18, 21, 47, 48, 51, 71, 85, 109, 144, 171, 189, 316, 321.
Rhythm, 20.
Richter, 536.
Rights of Man, Talleyrand’s, 375.
Robespierre, 391, 393, 397, 402.
Robinson Crusoe, 298.
Rochefoucault, 103.
Rochow, 415.
Rod, The, 6, 7, 51, 76, 102, 147, 148, 202, 273.
[594] Rodez, 141, 368.
Roger de Guimps, 419, 425.
Rolland, 279, 343, 355-359;
Law of, 399, 400.
Rollin, 50, 188, 202, 232-252, 283, 317, 349, 357, 514.
Roman Law, 44.
Rome, 43-60.
Romme, 379, 391, 393, 399;
Law of, 399, 400.
Rouen, 263, 270, 364.
Rousseau, 27, 36, 38, 97, 98, 110, 126, 171, 196, 197, 198, 202, 209, 210, 278-310, 332-337, 348, 363, 368, 415, 426, 442, 448, 481, 496, 553.
Routine, 3, 12, 74, 92, 140, 191, 232, 235, 265, 333, 536.
Royer-Collard, 515.
Rudolstadt, 452, 457.
Rules, 134, 156, 264, 471.
Russell, Doctor, 202.

Sacrifices, 4, 30, 259, 260, 417.
Saint Cyr, 218-231, 307, 486.
Saint Cyran, 153, 160.
Sainte-Beuve, 155, 479, 491.
Saint François de Salles, 225.
Saint Gall, 68.
Saint-Germain, 485.
Saint-Hilaire, Barthélemy, 522, 524.
Saint-Just, 399.
Saint Leu, 481.
Saint Malo, 344.
Saint Pierre, The Abbé, 280-282, 297.
Saint Pierre, Bernardin de, 394.
Saint Simon, 148, 166, 181, 183, 527, 528.
Saint Yon, 263.
Salamanca, 77.
Salary, of teachers, 366, 367, 392, 402, 410, 417, 519, 520.
Salian hymns, 44.
Salzman, 415.
Sauvan, Mademoiselle, 504, 518.
Savages, education of, 1, 13, 292, 541.
Savoyard Vicar’s Profession of Faith, Rousseau’s, 305.
Sarazin, 518.
Schiller, 538.
Schleiermacher, 537.
Schmid, 434, 436.
Schmidt, Charles, 538.
Scholasticism, 71, 74;
criticism of, 92, 107, 116, 149, 235.
School-house, 131, 132, 367.
Schools, 113, 116, 117, 401, 422;
adornment of, 103, 131;
at Athens, 19, 20, 21;
central, 407, 408;
in China, 13;
claustral, 69, 75, 76, 116, 282, 345;
etymology of the word, 87;
European type of, 131;
infant, 457-465, 501-504;
in India, 6, 514;
Jewish, 9;
Latin, 119, 128, 130, 131, 144, 346;
of the Middle Age, 69, 77, 78;
Palatine, 72;
primary, 120, 128, 190, 234, 254-277, 365, 383, 426, 477, 510, 520-525;
public, 114, 128, 135, 415;
real, 414;
at Rome, 45, 52;
secular, 114, 130, 233, 254, 278, 297, 318, 338, 509, 522.
Schœpfer, Captain, 433.
Schultaus, 146.
Schultess, Anna, 419.
Science, 40, 51, 76, 77, 96, 97, 100, 105, 151, 183, 247, 281, 297, 323, 386, 404, 431, 512, 558, 559;
of education, 22, 33, 37-41, 42, 54, 85, 95, 104, 363, 409, 435-470;
neglect of, 74, 86, 91, 145, 401.
Scipio, 105.
[595] Scudéry, Mademoiselle de, 226.
Sculpture, 98.
Secularization, 114, 130, 233, 254, 278, 297, 318, 319, 338, 340-344, 509, 522.
Séguier, 141.
Self-abasement, 4, 65, 161, 221, 260.
Self-consciousness, 4, 24, 42, 57, 133, 158, 317, 318, 428, 458.
Self-control, 57, 58, 152, 196, 499.
Selfishness, 4, 108, 300, 302, 499, 536, 542.
Self-renunciation, 4, 5, 63, 148, 149, 215, 259, 346.
Seminary for Schoolmasters, 261, 277, 357, 367, 387, 404.
Semler, 414.
Seneca, 52, 53, 59, 91.
Sensationalism, 133, 187, 193, 208, 295, 328, 346, 381, 403, 554, 561.
Senses, 132, 133, 135, 158, 193, 194, 283-310;
education of, 295, 314, 328, 449, 496, 503, 542-555.
Sensibilities, 285, 330;
training of, 2, 38, 133, 193, 200, 201, 301, 329, 330, 403, 503, 554.
Sentenis, 304.
Sentiments, 302-305.
Sequence of studies, 157, 323, 403, 404, 452, 463, 474, 548, 558.
Seven Liberal Arts, The, 75, 76, 119.
Sévigné, Madame de, 152, 198, 213, 489.
Sexes, equality of, 241, 256, 384, 479, 488;
separation of, 8, 34, 256, 378, 396, 402, 466.
Shaftesbury, Lord, 195.
Shakespeare, 54, 320.
Siciliani, 564.
Sidonius, Apollinaris, 68.
Sieyès, 391-396.
Signal, 266, 273.
Silence, 265, 266.
Sill, Miss E. R., 310.
Simon, J., 7, 364, 523, 533.
Simplicity, 121, 157, 158, 221, 228, 229, 403, 439, 474.
Singing, 51, 119, 214, 420, 433.
Site, for schools, 6, 20, 131, 132.
Slaves, 39, 40;
as teachers, 45.
Smith, Adam, 510.
Society, 3, 54, 61, 70, 98, 287, 298, 489, 500, 509, 523;
unity of, 18, 37, 73, 98, 115, 125, 282, 359, 515, 566.
Socrates, 22, 42, 52.
Socratic method, 22-27, 32, 211, 429, 471.
Solomon, 9, 99, 119.
Solon, 19, 21.
Sophie, 305-307.
Sophists, 21.
Soul, 3, 38, 315, 451;
culture of, 58, 84, 193, 469, 546;
development of, 18, 19, 28, 29, 33, 38, 57, 91, 99, 136, 192, 288, 329, 468, 495-500, 565.
Spain, 77, 132.
Sparta, 17, 345.
Specialists, 103, 209, 300, 325.
Spelling, 155.
Spencer, Herbert, 29, 66, 100, 194, 207, 313, 322, 325, 507, 538-555;
of caste, 3;
prejudices of, 546, 547, 552, 553-555.
Sphericity, of Frœbel, 450, 451, 459.
Spirit, 12, 13, 92, 101, 325, 547;
of Christianity, 61, 62;
national, 359, 401, 489, 490, 523, 565;
of Protestantism, 113, 120.
Spiritual life, 18, 38, 57, 208, 279, 316.
Spiritualistic School, 523, 533.
[596] Spontaneity, 4, 24, 208;
in education, 17, 31, 33, 57, 101, 114, 130, 284-309, 452, 454, 497, 547;
suppressed, 12, 114, 143, 271.
Staël, Madame de, 420, 495.
Stanz, 419, 423.
Stapfer, 466.
State, The, 12, 27, 54, 61, 330, 341;
duty to educate, 13, 16, 27, 38, 42, 50, 81, 115, 233, 235, 238, 250, 252, 255, 277, 282, 321, 345, 353, 360, 363-389, 398, 415, 509, 520-525, 565;
physical education by, 19, 29.
States-General, 120, 366, 368.
Stewart, Dugald, 325, 482, 484.
Stoics, 52, 58, 141, 292.
Strasburg, College of, 85.
Studies, 20, 31, 34, 49, 51, 76, 88, 105, 118, 119, 296, 402, 539, 558;
Baconian, 32, 123;
classical, 143, 162, 163, 204, 211, 252, 283, 317, 321, 324-326, 351, 352, 481, 512, 547;
disciplinary, 40, 60, 80, 98, 118, 203, 204, 211, 296-298, 539, 562;
diversity of, 129, 181, 448;
gradation of, 38, 80, 88, 90, 122, 130, 131, 204, 233, 267, 495, 520, 525, 558, 559;
Jewish, 11;
painful, 33, 171, 207, 217, 252, 346, 476, 495;
pleasurable, 33, 49, 79, 171, 181, 206, 240, 348, 457-465, 495, 541, 549;
sequence of, 157, 323, 403, 452, 463, 474, 548, 558;
simultaneous, 51, 152, 240, 266, 267, 424, 515;
utilitarian, 40, 60, 80, 98, 118, 203, 211, 296-298, 539, 562;
educational value of, 60, 105, 204, 323-326, 339, 388, 469, 557, 558;
for women, 174, 384, 486, 495, 500, 505.
Sturm, 85.
Sweden, 125, 353.
Switzerland, 465, 524.
Summaries, 15, 41, 59, 81, 110, 136, 163, 185, 210, 230, 252, 277, 310, 338, 360, 388, 411, 444, 475, 506, 534, 568.
Supervision, 359, 369, 392, 396, 399, 401, 486, 510.
Syllogism, 74, 80, 85, 149.
Symmetry, 31, 38, 39, 82, 84, 93, 163, 394, 396, 444, 458, 547.
Synthesis, 313.

Tabula rasa, 58, 208.
Talent, 3, 42, 57, 93, 158, 286, 328;
encouragement of, 377.
Talleyrand, 369, 372-379, 434.
Talmud, 10, 11.
Teachers, 13, 50, 53, 69, 117, 251, 257, 265, 266, 292, 365, 367, 392, 470, 479, 500, 513, 522, 527;
Aristotle, 36, 41;
faults of, 262;
respect for, 6, 10, 100, 120, 396, 504, 521, 522, 532;
as tradesmen, 367, 519;
training of, 405, 504;
virtues of, 10, 50, 251, 255, 455, 532;
women as, 44, 384, 458, 478-507.
“Teachers’ fairs,” 367.
Teaching, 41, 46, 49, 53, 79, 88, 90, 114, 122, 226, 246, 267, 269, 352, 426, 427;
of geography, 403, 404;
of history, 326, 349;
of objects, 97, 132, 293.
Teaching Congregations, The, 138-163, 192, 253, 486, 509.
Telemachus, Fénelon’s, 166, 175, 182, 306.
Temperance, 14, 15, 18, 35, 36, 194, 197, 292, 381.
Tennis, 94, 104.
Terence, 87, 183, 324.
Term, 106, 107, 133, 326.
[597] Tertullian, 64.
Text-books, 132, 173, 352, 360, 368, 393, 403, 429, 441;
uniformity in, 121.
Theme, 158, 244.
Themistocles, 20.
Theology, 69, 74, 77, 174, 234, 337.
Theory, 17, 60, 74, 134;
of education, 85, 340, 509, 525-570.
Theresa, Saint, 64.
Théry, 362.
Things, 85, 97, 106, 107, 132, 133, 293, 415.
Thomassin, The Père, 150, 152.
Thought, 3, 57, 74, 97, 107, 157, 316, 469;
life of, 41, 63, 193, 325, 326, 381, 468, 475, 565.
Thoughts, Locke’s, 195-208.
Thucydides, 33, 43, 245.
Thuringia, 447.
Tobler, 428.
Tournon, College of, 141.
Trades, 118, 119, 206, 209, 263, 300, 384, 400, 401, 519.
Tradition, 13, 143, 333.
Tragedy, 30, 285.
Training, 41, 111;
of children, 54, 129;
mental, 18, 19, 20, 24, 58, 95, 157, 203, 324-326, 381, 468-475, 496, 548;
physical, 18, 19, 39, 41, 79, 80, 94, 197, 283, 496, 554, 555;
of the senses, 38, 96, 97, 133, 193, 208, 283, 289-308, 503;
of will, 499, 547.
Translation, value of, 327, 330.
Treatise on Pedagogy, Kant’s, 332-338.
Treatise on Studies, Rollin’s, 235.
Trivium, 75, 76.
Truth, 24, 151, 193, 301.
Turgot, 359.
Tutor, 69, 327, 518.
Twelve Tables, 44.

Uniformity, 264, 281.
Unity, 18, 450;
of education, 455;
in teaching, 129, 152, 288, 359, 509.
Universal Instruction, Jacotot’s, 526, 527.
Universals, 32, 453, 527.
University, 22, 75, 77, 128, 252;
Diderot’s, 326, 327;
for women, 486.
University of France, 233, 243, 321, 341, 343, 356, 360, 509-512, 533.
Unselfishness, 10, 78, 136, 522.
Utility, 40, 44, 60, 115, 136, 189, 196, 200, 201, 296-310, 408, 529, 538, 541, 562;
of culture, 324-326, 381, 523.
Ursulines, 214.

Values, educational, 60, 323-326, 339, 388, 469, 557.
Van Laun, 213.
Varet, 154, 159;
Christian Education, 154.
Varro, 47.
Vaughan and Davies, Republic, 31.
Venice, 79.
Vernier, 467.
Version, 158, 244.
Veturia, 45.
Vice, cause of, 50, 116, 381;
how overcome, 56, 118, 160, 185, 381.
Vienna, University of, 77.
Villemain, 236, 304, 468.
Vincennes, 514.
Vinet, 500.
Virchow, 539.
Virgil, 64, 87, 97, 324.
[598] Virtue, 26, 30, 35, 39, 104, 199, 200, 230, 381;
moral, 280;
passive, 5, 55, 80, 226;
Roman, 44, 52.
Vittorino da Feltre, 78.
Vives, 91, 132.
Vivonne, Catherine de, 219.
Voltaire, 86, 141, 236, 279, 329, 331, 344, 345, 368.
Vulliemin, 435.

Warriors, 15, 28, 31, 70.
Wartensee, 456.
Washington, 422.
Watson, Quintilian, 50.
Wessel, John of, 87.
Wittenberg, University of, 113.
Whipping, 6, 7, 51, 76, 102, 147, 148.
Will, 13, 61, 194, 201, 334, 372, 476, 484, 543, 547, 552, 553.
Wine, 194, 292, 381.
Wisdom, 15, 41, 48, 57;
the highest, 3, 57, 104, 106, 135, 295, 381.
Wolker, Doctor, 246.
Women, 5, 16, 34, 44, 48, 60, 90, 488, 506;
education of, 5, 15, 16, 27, 34, 35, 48, 55, 56, 79, 80, 90, 91, 109, 110, 115, 117, 128, 168, 174-176, 212-231, 252, 282, 305-307, 328, 384, 464;
unsexed, 27, 506.
Words, 85, 106, 107, 132, 134, 144, 325, 326, 415, 430.
Wordsworth, 54.
Works, of Comenius, 125-127;
of Diderot, 319;
of Erasmus, 87-90;
of Fénelon, 166;
of Madame de Genlis, 480;
of Madame de Maintenon, 222;
of Madame Pape-Carpentier, 501-503;
of Pestalozzi, 421, 422, 431, 438;
of Plutarch, 53-58.
Worthington, Miss, 171, 336.
Writing, 6, 11, 49, 67, 86, 88, 90, 204, 268;
schools, 120, 254.
Wurtzburg, 466.

Xenophon, 14, 34, 35, 36, 55.

Yverdun, 419, 420, 434, 449.

Zurich, 418.
Zwingli, 113, 114.

Abelard, 75.
Academy, 22;
French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Achilles, 46.
Activity, 57, 72, 92, 93, 171, 191, 207, 461, 476;
categories of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the divine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
industrial, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Adalberic, 68.
Adaptation, 27, 31, 79, 90, 92, 158, 200, 294, 323, 329, 354, 461, 530, 553.
Adèle and Théodore, of Madame de Genlis, 480.
Age, for public instruction, 11, 14, 15, 19, 31, 32, 34, 38, 49, 50, 55, 287, 323, 347, 348.
Agricola, Rudolph, 87.
Agriculture, 420.
Ahriman, 14.
Aix-la-Chapelle, Council of, 73.
Alcuin, 72.
Alexander, 11, 36, 294.
Alexander, 118.
Alfred the Great, 73.
All is in All, 527.
Amusements, 33, 94, 96, 98, 118, 119, 146, 161, 248, 294, 306, 348, 458, 460.
Amyot, 53, 54.
Analysis, 22, 23, 32, 42, 96, 188, 284, 314, 558.
Anselm, Saint, 76, 77, 119.
Antiquity, education in, 1-16, 18, 37, 320.
Arabic, 102.
Arabs, 77.
Arbogast, 393, 394.
Argovia, 418, 438.
Argument, 19, 52, 74, 80, 145.
Aristophanes, 20, 87.
Aristotle, 10, 11, 22, 42, 46, 52, 59, 66, 74, 321;
education plan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Arithmetic, 76, 80, 98, 114, 129, 205, 268, 269, 441;
moral, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Arnauld, 154;
Grammar Basics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Art, 30, 31, 60, 116, 179, 309, 310, 327, 546;
of education, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__;
industrial, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
of creating thought, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
Artisans, 15, 28, 40, 98, 118, 134, 135, 209, 300, 565.
Arts, Faculty of, 233, 234, 321, 341, 512;
the Seven Liberal Arts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Asceticism, 4, 63, 65, 66, 160, 161, 259, 260.
Assembly, Constituent, 371, 372, 390, 395;
Legislation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
National, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Assistant, 10, 131, 267, 327, 424.
Astronomy, 6, 11, 32, 71, 74, 76, 98, 129, 157, 205.
Athens, education at, 17, 40, 43.
Atlantic Monthly, 310.
d’Aubigné, 53.
Augustine, Saint, 47, 64, 68, 71, 219, 225.
Augustus, 46, 47.
[578]Aurelius, Marcus, 53, 58.
Austria, 465.
Authority, 15, 74, 81, 110, 122, 136, 172, 191, 264, 309, 518, 528, 532;
basis of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
Auxerre, 342.
Avignon, 139, 263.

Bacon, 32, 123, 124, 133, 136, 192, 211.
Bain, 124, 194, 538, 556-563;
errors of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Barraud, 434.
Barrère, 397.
Barrière, 485.
Basedow, 414.
Basil, Saint, 64.
Bausset, Cardinal de, 178.
Bauzen, 537.
Beauty, 30, 31, 84, 98, 546.
Beauvilliers, 165, 166.
Beckx, 142, 145.
Belief, 74, 143, 191, 304, 381.
Bell, Andrew, 6, 513-517.
Belles-lettres, 113, 150, 152, 236, 321, 322, 324, 404.
Benedict, Saint, 69.
Benedictines, 68, 76, 279.
Bentham, Chrestomathia, 100, 519, 562.
Berlin, 451, 464.
Bernardin de Saint Pierre, 394.
Bersot, 149, 534.
Bert, Paul, 395.
Berthollet, 405.
Burgdorf, 419, 426, 433, 456, 457.
Bérulle, 150.
Bias, 32.
Bible, 7, 65, 81, 86, 99, 113, 120, 248, 304, 324, 342, 420.
Billom, College of, 141.
Bills, Educational, 390-411, 509-512, 519-525.
Birr, 438.
Blackie, Four Phases of Morals, 21.
Blankenburg, 457, 463.
Boarding-schools, 282, 327, 397, 433, 485.
Body, 28, 29, 33, 38, 65, 94, 196-199, 292-315;
exercises for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Bœotia, 53.
Bohemia, 125.
Boileau, 182, 219, 243.
Bonneval, 283.
Book for Mothers, Pestalozzi’s, 431.
Books, 70, 86, 105, 132, 240, 298, 369, 393, 528;
use of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__.
Bossuet, 141, 182-185, 243.
Boufflers, Marquis de, 148.
Bouquier, 379, 391, 400;
Law of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Bourgogne, 366;
Duke of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Boys, education of, 6, 8, 34, 48, 54, 94, 114, 284-302, 398.
Boze, de, 243.
Brahmins, 4, 5.
Bréal, Michel, 113, 343, 534.
Bretagne, 344.
Brethren of Saint Charles, 255.
Brethren of the Christian Schools, 112, 138, 147, 253-277, 353, 365, 513, 515.
Brinon, Madame de, 228.
Browning, 54.
Brugg, 418, 438.
Buddha, 4.
Buisson, Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, 13, 130, 369.
“Bureau of Correspondence,” 358.
Burnier, 163.
Burnouf, Histoire du Bouddhisme, 5.
Buss, 428.

[579] Cabanis, 369.
Cabet, 527.
Cabinet, school, 385.
Cabinet of du Mas, 239.
Cadet, 246.
Cæsar, 51, 106.
Cæsar de Bus, 139.
Cajet, Dom Joseph, 280.
Calvin, 113.
Cambridge, University of, 77.
Campan, Madame, 485-487.
Campe, 415.
Campus Martius, 44.
Carnot, 501, 521, 524.
Carré, 153.
Carthage, 105.
Caste, 2, 14, 15, 16, 28, 33, 42, 143, 256, 564.
Casuistry, 65, 67, 343.
Catechism, 44, 81, 113, 272, 321, 338, 364.
Catherine II., of Russia, 320.
Catholicism, 139, 253-277.
Cavern, Plato’s, 32.
Centralization, 358, 361, 386, 395, 396, 512;
against, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Central Schools, 407.
Ceremonies, 12, 30, 36, 146, 199, 287, 393.
Chaillot, 504.
Chaldee, 95.
Chance, 328, 329.
Channing, 59, 476, 563-565.
Character, 490, 497.
Charicles, 25.
Charity, 37, 61, 281;
condemned, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Charlemagne, 71-73, 106.
Charles the Bold, 68, 73.
Charron, Wisdom, 110.
Chastanier, 263.
Chateaubriand, 245, 511.
Chevalier de la Tour-Landry, 79.
Child, 38, 39, 46, 79, 169, 195, 196;
study age, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
development of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
education of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__;
etiquette, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
inclination of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__;
indulgence of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
moral protection of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__;
punishment of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
the State's property, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Chinese, 11-13;
civil service of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chriæ, 51.
Christian Doctrine, The Order of the, 139.
Christianity, 8, 61, 116, 174, 228, 248, 304.
Christian Marriage, of Erasmus, 90.
Christians, The Early, 61-67.
Chrysale, 212, 213.
Chrysippus, 48, 51.
Church, The, 68, 69, 81, 139, 233, 319, 330, 365, 371, 413.
Cicero, 46, 47, 70, 95, 101.
Ciceromania, 85.
Circular of Guizot, 521.
Citharist, 20.
Civil Government, 360, 374, 400, 489.
Clarke, 196.
Classes, 267, 501.
Cleanliness, 65, 90, 93, 94.
Clergy, 103, 164.
Clermont, 141.
Cloister, 66, 69, 217, 346.
Co-education, 128, 231, 256, 369, 378, 398.
[580] Colleges, 85, 141, 233, 234, 237, 249, 321, 382, 512.
Colloquy of the Abbé, of Erasmus, 90.
Comedy, 30, 39.
Comenius, 106, 112, 118, 121-136, 155, 282, 415, 457.
Communication, 13, 53, 106;
lack of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
of knowledge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
Compayré, 190, 194, 203, 309, 336, 389, 568.
Compulsion, 120, 136, 182, 255, 263, 321, 370, 387, 397, 398, 400, 523, 533.
Comte, 322, 323, 529-531.
Condé, 141.
Condillac, 124, 194, 312-319, 346, 403, 534;
Grammar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Condorcet, 282, 323, 379-389, 392, 397, 407.
Conduct of Schools, La Salle’s, 262-276.
Confucius, 12.
Conjugal Precepts, Plutarch’s, 55.
Conscience, 24, 57, 58, 61, 105, 163, 200, 201, 303, 330, 424, 522, 543.
Considerant, Victor, 528.
Constituent Assembly, 372, 390, 395.
Construction, 459, 461, 499.
Convention, The, 390-411.
Convents, 62-70, 214-218, 378, 485.
Conversation, 106, 205, 299;
with Aristodemus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Art of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
of Buddha and Purna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Conversations, of Madame de Maintenon, 222-229.
Cordova, 77.
Coriolanus, 45.
Corneille, 141, 213.
Cornelia, 45.
Corporal punishment, 6, 7, 8, 12, 33, 51, 76, 77, 78, 102, 147, 148, 152, 160, 202, 203, 251, 271-276, 336, 551.
Coste, P., 196.
Cotton, Montaigne, 102.
Council of Carthage, 64.
Council of public instruction, 359, 369, 392, 396.
Councils-General, 392, 509.
Counsels to her Daughter, of Madame de Lambert, 176.
Courage, 15, 18, 36, 294, 522.
Cournot, 534.
Course of Study, Condillac’s, 214-219.
Courses for adults, 383, 384.
Courses of study, 321, 326, 348, 365, 377, 383, 398, 402, 472, 486, 520-525, 559.
Courtalon, 404.
Cousin, 156, 523, 533.
Coustel, Education of Children, 154.
Critias, 25.
Crousaz, 282.
Culture, 8, 31, 41, 47, 55, 60, 69, 111, 158, 325, 388, 543, 565;
Athenian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Chinese, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Egyptian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of the imagination, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
of the Middle Ages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
self, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__;
studies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Curiosity, 106, 130, 170, 184, 247, 347, 503.
Cyropædia, Xenophon’s, 14, 34, 35, 36.
Czech, 125, 126.

Dacier, Madame, 213.
D’Alembert, 278, 319, 331.
Dancing, 118, 161, 181, 214, 306, 396.
Darin, 427.
[581] Daubenton, 405.
Daunou, 386, 391, 395, 410, 411.
Dauphin, The, 182-185.
David, 66.
Decazes, 515.
Deism, 99, 304, 305, 454, 476.
De Lasteyrie, 516.
Démia, 254-258.
Demogeot, 203.
Demosthenes, 114.
De Ratione Studii, of Erasmus, 88.
De Sacy, 154.
Descartes, 141, 152, 157, 187-192, 213, 234.
Deschamps, 515.
Dessau, 415.
Destiny, of man, 62, 109, 135, 136, 163, 188, 239, 454, 492, 539, 542, 567;
of woman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
De Tocqueville, 491.
Development, 13, 23, 31, 38, 49, 91, 93, 111, 129, 158, 208, 288, 313, 381, 412, 421, 423, 436, 439, 455, 476, 495, 503, 542;
precocious, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Deventer, 86.
Devotion, 214-217, 228, 269, 305, 318, 442.
Dialectics, 32, 42, 45, 52, 75, 76, 118.
Dialogue, 22, 24.
Dialogues of the Dead, Fénelon’s, 166, 179.
Dictionnaire de Pédagogie, 11, 13, 130, 369, 371, 391, 464.
Didactica Magna, 124, 126.
Didactics, 22, 50, 53, 66, 78, 97, 121, 206.
Diderot, 121, 278, 319-327, 344.
Diesterweg, 422, 464, 465.
Dignity, of mother, 291, 384;
of people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__.
Diogenes, 292.
Diogenes Laërtius, 37.
Discipline, 6, 7, 11, 20, 33, 36, 38, 41, 44, 50, 51, 76, 77, 81, 88, 101, 102, 111, 119, 145-148, 159-162, 180, 199, 203, 238, 249-252, 263-266, 270-276, 336, 366, 416, 551;
of consequences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Discourse on Method, of Descartes, 188.
Discovery, 124, 157, 435, 549.
Dittes, Histoire de l’éducation, 3, 6, 13, 114, 413, 416, 526, 537.
Division of labor, 131, 152, 266, 354, 569.
Doctors, of the Church, 63, 67, 68, 74, 75.
Doctrinaries, The, 139, 395.
Domitian, 47, 53.
Donatus, 118.
Dordogne, 400, 434.
Drama, 219, 223, 242, 316, 378.
Drane, Augusta F., Christian Schools and Scholars, 72.
Drawing, 39, 130, 204, 326.
Dressler, 537.
Dualism, 14;
Socratic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Dubois, 356.
Duclos, 345.
Dumarsais, 331.
Dumonstier, 404.
Dupanloup, 505, 531, 532.
Dupont de Nemours, 493.
Duruy, 362, 366, 409, 502, 522, 523.
Dussault, 431.
Duty, 200, 333, 337, 338, 490, 493;
of teacher, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

Economics, 34, 55.
Economy, 36, 398;
in education, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
Écouen, 485.
[582] Edgworth, Miss, 482.
Education, 30-33, 41, 42, 48, 80, 565;
in ancient times, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Athenian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
by the Church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
definition of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
domestic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__;
extent of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__;
formal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
among the Greeks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
higher, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
intellectual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__;
moral, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__;
national, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
negative, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
the new, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__;
obligatory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__;
the outdated, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
physical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__;
power of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
public, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__;
purpose of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__;
Roman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
science of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
scientific, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
self, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__;
Spartan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
systematic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__;
treatises on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__;
universal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE

**TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE**

Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within the text and consultation of external sources.

Obvious typos and punctuation mistakes have been fixed after thoroughly comparing them with other instances in the text and checking external sources.

Footnote[85] is referenced twice, from §116 and §117.

Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is mentioned twice, from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

Footnote[153] has no anchor in the text, but is referenced from the previous Footnote[152].

Footnote[153] has no anchor in the text, but is referenced from the previous Footnote[152].

Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within the text and consultation of external sources.

Obvious typos and punctuation mistakes have been fixed after carefully comparing with other parts of the text and checking external sources.

Except for those changes noted below, all misspellings in the text, and inconsistent or archaic usage, have been retained.

Except for the changes mentioned below, all misspellings in the text and any inconsistent or outdated usage have been kept.

Pg xi: ‘of history of pedagogy’ replaced by ‘of a history of pedagogy’.
§40 Footnote[40]: ‘I thiuk it may’ replaced by ‘I think it may’.
§42: ‘teaching intrument was’ replaced by ‘teaching instrument was’.
§125: Missing — inserted before ‘The German reformer’.
§233 Footnote[143]: the citation ‘—Johnson’s Cyclopædia.’ has been joined to the quotation, for consistency with other citations.
§520: ‘that true edution’ replaced by ‘that true education’.
§560 Footnote[235]: ‘Monsieurs Rapet and’ replaced by ‘Messieurs Rapet and’.
§560: ‘Conseil supérieure’ replaced by ‘Conseil supérieur’.
§594 Footnote[252]: ‘Madamoiselle Sauvan’ replaced by ‘Mademoiselle Sauvan’.
§621: ‘Victor Consedérant’ replaced by ‘Victor Considerant’.
§621 Footnote[270]: ‘Consedérant’ replaced by ‘Considerant’.

Appendix B.
#5: ‘Historie Critique’ replaced by ‘Histoire Critique’.
#25: ‘et de Principe’ replaced by ‘et du Principe’.

Index.
Entry ‘Encyclopedists’ replaced by ‘Encyclopædists’.
Entry ‘Königberg’ replaced by ‘Königsberg’.
Entry ‘Sazarin’ replaced by ‘Sarazin’.
Entry ‘Studies’: ‘Bacon of’ replaced by ‘Baconian’.
Entry ‘Symmetry’: ‘896’ replaced by ‘396’.

Pg xi: ‘of history of pedagogy’ replaced by ‘of a history of pedagogy’.
§40 Footnote[40]: ‘I thiuk it may’ replaced by ‘I think it may’.
§42: ‘teaching intrument was’ replaced by ‘teaching instrument was’.
§125: Missing — inserted before ‘The German reformer’.
§233 Footnote[143]: the citation ‘—Johnson’s Cyclopædia.’ has been joined to the quotation, for consistency with other citations.
§520: ‘that true edution’ replaced by ‘that true education’.
§560 Footnote[235]: ‘Monsieurs Rapet and’ replaced by ‘Messieurs Rapet and’.
§560: ‘Conseil supérieure’ replaced by ‘Conseil supérieur’.
§594 Footnote[252]: ‘Madamoiselle Sauvan’ replaced by ‘Mademoiselle Sauvan’.
§621: ‘Victor Consedérant’ replaced by ‘Victor Considerant’.
§621 Footnote[270]: ‘Consedérant’ replaced by ‘Considerant’.

Appendix B.
#5: ‘Historie Critique’ replaced by ‘Histoire Critique’.
#25: ‘et de Principe’ replaced by ‘et du Principe’.

Index.
Entry ‘Encyclopedists’ replaced by ‘Encyclopædists’.
Entry ‘Königberg’ replaced by ‘Königsberg’.
Entry ‘Sazarin’ replaced by ‘Sarazin’.
Entry ‘Studies’: ‘Bacon of’ replaced by ‘Baconian’.
Entry ‘Symmetry’: ‘896’ replaced by ‘396’.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!